Full text of "The Chinese Recorder and Missionary Journal"

See other formats

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http : //books . google . com/|

HARVARD
COLLEGE
LIBRARY

&"■<!* I. j^.l"f

THE CHINESE RECORDER

AND

l^\%%\%^%1lk% l%%1lk%%l\l

REV. lUSTDS DOOUTTLB

EDITOR.

VOLUME 3.

JUNE, 1870, TO MAY IS^l.

FOOCHOW.

Printed by Rozabio, Mabgal & Co.

OCT 23 .1916 J

Ll!^-^ v-^-' . ^

AftJLtT

^^^

\ ■

THE CHINESE RECORDER

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCIIOW, JUNE, 1870.

No. 1.

THECHISESK RKC0RDI£R and MiSSIONAttY JOUaNAL

hi Issuod monthly at Foochow, China. Jt Is devoted to
Oie E.xt^Jk>ion of Knowledge relating to the Sciei»ee,
LUtralurt, Civilization^ Hitttory, and Reli/fiotig of
Oiifta and ad]uc<iiit Countriefi, It hiiH a «pocial di'part-
ni«'iit for Xoteit^ Que-iea and Rei)Ufji. The nuniJjers
areragc at leafft t28 pageit. Single coplcn • J.OO per annum
In advanoe without p*wtage. SiibH.ription.H shuultl
btyin with the June number (1st No. of Vol. 3), and bo
made tbrongti the Agents of the Recorder, aa the
Editor cannot keep separate account^i witli RulMcrlbors.
For term8 Incluaiug postage, ttec last column of eucli
number, and for nanietf of agents, Hec Cover.

Xditor, Xev. Justus BooUtUo*

* » ««#* ■-«^B

?O0CHOW WEATHER-TABLE POR
APRIL, 1870.

BY T. B. C.

Mean Temperature,

„ Daily Range,

Humiciity at 9 A. M

„ Daily Range of Barometer,
„ 9 A. M. Heading of do.
,. Daily Rain Fall, ....

Quantity of Wind,

64-40

H3-

•083 in8.
29-91)7 „

•079 „

137 miles.

Thennoincter.

c I—

P9S

5b
:.9

57
«*2

«0,62
57|69

586.3

3|»j7 .'19

* H-i 57
6 <;7 6*1
" 73 59

5MI59
60 S3

J*!63i57 57'61
l*7.'»«2 6l!63

67 67170

>«8

■-'0

•:iiv

97|6*i;66
^ HI fi8!69 71
;/,:47|«|70

-;88l7»72i7ti
••'i^!»««7«,7»

'•^•7&6i8Sj«

8«

Barometer.

30-161
•125
•116
•065
•048
•060
29*925
80-015
•180
•146

•06;»

-126
•020

29-865
•749
•863
•864
•963

3©'l20
-049
-000

29-957
•879
•789
•731
•896
•921
•949

30091
•185

|2£

30-095

•044

•039

29-899

30-010

29-969

-813

80*009

•139

*065

•024

•044

29*955

•733

803
773
914
30084
29-948
■881
•846
•730
'626
641

•85'*

t»
C.
B.
O.D.
C.

CTLR
P.

R.
P.
O.
R.
C.

•6321B.T.Q.
B.P.

C.
G.D.

BTLH
G.T'.L.
•803 O.R.
•878 O.
30-0.'42 „
108 C.

-03

• •

•04
•01

l'o6
•19

• •

-14

•08
-18

•01
-69

7
5
4
3
8
3
2
2
3
3
2
2
2
2
8
6
10
11
8
6
4
3
8
8
3
3
3
6
5

Wind.

O go

8o,n. e.
105i w.
156| „
165 8. 0.

i>o'n. e.
H»:, w.

175

I3r,

165
160

100
1(H)
105

110
275i8.W.

5jfi. e.
100 n. e.

e.
n. e

n.
n. 0.

w.
n.w.

>»

115
140

180
180
175

n;.

150

no
11.1

125

•>

»»
n.w.
n. c.

w.
n. e.

»»
n.w.

EXPLANATION OP POOCHOW
WEATHER-TABLE.

Abbrrtiations:— B, clear sky. C, clondu (detached).
D, Drizzling rain. F. fog. G. gloomy, darli, U, hull.
L, lightning. M, misty (hazy). O, overcast, no 8ky
visible. P. pasHing HhowurH. Q, Sqnally. R, rain.
S, snow. T, thunder. U, ugly, threatening weather.
V, viciiblllty or cleartiesa of air. W, wet dew.

The Barometric readings are taken from a
John Browning's Board of Trade Barometer,
and reduced as nearly as possible to 82*
Fahrenheit at the Sea level. . The Thermome-
ters are registered instruments from Messrs.
Negretti & Zambra, placed about thirty feet
above the groand and fully exposed to the air,
but protected from sun and rain. Readings
are taken daily at 9 A. M. The degree of
humidity (complete saturation being 100) is
reduced from the difference in the readings of
the wet and dry bulb thermometers, and indi-
cates the amount of moisture in the air. The
Wind-gauge is known as Robinson's Anemom-
eter and consists of four cups which revolve
with the wind, and, by means of clock-work,
register the namber of miles of wind that
have passed. The Rain-gauge is of Howard's
pattern, and placed about fifty feet above the
ground, thus registering a much smaller quan-
tity than would be the case if placed near tho
surface. Experiments in England have shown
that one at that elevation registers about half
the quantity of one placed at two feet above
the ground. Both these gauges are of Neg-
retti Sc Zambra's make, and are read, like the
thermometer, at 9 A. M. The height of the
river is taken at time of low water, and shows
the amount due to rains.

Fractions of a degree are considered in
working out mean Temperature, Humidity &c.,
though, to save room, such fractions do not
appear in the columns. T. B. C.

Foochow, 1st May, 1870.

THE NIRVANA OP CHINESE
BUDDHISTS.

REV. £. J. EITEL.

At a recent meeting of the Association of
German Philologists at Kiel, (September
1869) Professor Max Miiller delivered an ad-
dress on Buddliistic Nihilism. After di.^cuss-
ing the atheistic character of Buddha's
teaching he entered upon the much vcxjed

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Jane,

Sneitioii of the Buddhistic KinrAna. We
» jBOt mean to reproduce or criticise his
Une of argumetitatioD, but refer our readers
to No. 50 of Triibner*s American and Ori-
ental Literary Record, where M. Miiller^s
addreBs is published in extenso. It will be
aafficient for our purpose to state, that he
plausibly pats it as the most probable case,
that Bhft Kyamuni, the great founder of
Buddhism, tnuffht Nirv&na, not as implyin;; a
itete of annihilation, but as designating: the
liigheat stace of spiritual liberty and bliss,
and Ihat the popular view current among
8ooihem Buddhists, which is likewise oppos-
ed to or ignores the idea of utter annihila-
tion, is therefore, in all probability, an authen-
tic remnant of the original conception of
Kirv&na as a state of conscious liberty and
happiness, whilst he on the other hand
allows that the philosophical schools are
unanimous in maintaining the annihilation
theory.

* Though we perfectly agree with M.
Miiller m all his arguments and deductions,
and kave perhaps little to add to them which
is new, it may be of interest to many readers
of the RECoaDER, if we attempt to lay before
t}iem a short analysis of the views of Chinese
Buddhists on the subject of Nirv&na. For
M. Miiller^s exposition is based altogether
OB the Records of Southern Buddhism, and
niakea no reference whatever to its Northern
counterpart, or to Chinese Buddhism in
particular, which though an offspring of the
(lame parent stem has remodelled and devel-
oped the Buddhist dogma in more than
one point. It ought to give therefore some
additional weight to any conception of a
dogma as important as that of the Buddhistic
Ninr&na, if it could be shown to coincide
with the general view of Chinese Buddhists.
Judging then exclusively from the results of
our own reading in Chinese Buddhistic liter-
ature, it seems to us that we find ourselves
with regard to the Chinese conception of the
Nirv&na in exactly the same position in which
the student of the Bible finds himself with
reference to the Christian dogma of the
Apokatastasis : there are two conceptions
oi the dogma in question directly opposed
to each other, and there is in tne canon a
nearly equal array of passages to be found
as decidedly in favour of the one or other of
Uie two conflicting theories.

Before examining however into the vari-
Qus definitions which Chinese texts give in
explanation of the term Nirv&na, it is neces-
sary to remind ourselves, that though Chi-
nese Buddhists have preserved the Sanskrit
^rm of the term and simply transliterate it

^ ^ or ^ ^B instead of translating
ity it does not follow therefrom that the re-

sults of Sanskrit etymology necessarily apply
also to these transcribed Chinese terms, it
is not contested, we believe, that the Sans-
skrit form Nirvftna is derived from the nega-
tive particle iiir and the root v& (to blow,)
and that it therefore design ate«< *' blowing
out" or ** extinction.*^ But it would be un-
reasonably hasty to infer from this that the
etymology of the word Nirv&no is a state of
absolute annihilation. One might as well
say that the paradise to which the Christian
looks forward is a state of annihilation, be-
cause according to Christ's teaching flesh
and blood must be extinguished before we
enter the kingdom of Ood. Now the Chi-
nese have indeed preserved the etymology of
the Sanskrit term in a definition which — oc-
curring occasionally in an abbreviated form
— ^has probably led many -astray who curso-
rily looked up Chinese sources on the sub-
ject of Nirvftna. They define Nirvftna by
iSSi ^ — ' "W ^ ^^ "complete ex-
tinction of the animal spirits," and it is an
abbreviation of this formula when we meet

with the shorter definition ||g^ ^^ "com-
plete extinction." But it ought to be clear

now that this definition, far from proving the
correctness of the annihilation theory, means
no more than what Christ meant when he
said that flesh and blood cannot inherit the
kingdom of God. Wheresoever we meet in
Chinese books — most especially in popular
literature — with the abbreviated formula,
the context shows in almost every case that
this complete extinction refers not to person-
ality, not to consciousness, but simply to the
aniiiSal spirits, to flesh and blood, to the
whole empire of desire, lust and passion. In
one word this definition only implies absolute
freedom from all forms of materiality; it
denies the immortality of matter, but it does
not deny the immortality of the spirit.

The same u to be said with reference to a
phrase very frequently quoted, and probably
nearly as frequentlv misunderstood when
looked at without taking into consideration
the context, and the bearing it has upon the
material elements in human nature apart
from its spiritual constituents. We mean the
phrase wnich Burnouf, for instance, trans-
lated from Sanskrit Sutras by "semblable It
une lampe dont la flamme est ^teinte " and
which occurs in Chinese texts over and over

again in the form ^ jjlQ ^ jl® jl^

" like smoke (that is) dissolved (or like) a
lamp that is extinguished." If this passage
is taken out of its connection, it is certainly
liable to be misunderstood. But when one
remembers that according to the united
[ teaching of all Buddhistic schools human* na-

1870.J

AND MISSION AKY JOURNAL.

tare combmes a loaterial body vi M^

with a spiritual body i^ &^ the question

u— to say the least — an open one, whether
this simile of dissolving smoke and an extin-
guished lamp applies also to the spiritual
body or — which is actually the. case — to the
material body alone.

We have referred our readers to the San-
skrit etfmolonrv of the term Nirv&na. But
Chinese Buddhistic literature though origin-
ailj derived directly from India, has, during
die last eight or ten centuries, been under
the all but exclusive influence of Tibetan
Lamaism. The Tibetan equivalent for Nir-
vloa ousht therefore to be allowed some con-
nderation too. Audiatur et altera pars.
Now it is notable that the Tibetan term for
NirvAna yiz., Mya ngan las hdas pa, means
literally ^^ separation from pain" and like-
wise the Mongolian rendering of the same
term Ghassalang etse angkid shirakasan des-
ijrnates simply '* escape from misery." These
definitions perfectly coincide with the way

in which Chinese commentaries c<mstantly
define Nirv&na as ^ ^ j|£ '^separation
from living and dying " i. e. from the cir-
cle of transmigration, o*" ^ (jlj ^|l ^ |^
"escape from trouble and vexation," i. e. ab-
solute freedom from passion. We see then,
Tibetan, Mongolian and Chinese Buddhists
agree in giving Nirv&na the sense of Nirukti
or Mukti (which Bumouf renders by " af-
franchisement **) and in placing the question
in a preeminently ethical light. They ap-
parently understand Nirv4na to be a state of
nivhest moral elevation, exempt from all
materiality and [tassion, from all exertion,
mental and emotional, a state of indifference
therefore alike to joy and to pain. This b

confirmed by the almost constant interchange
of the terms Mukti (^ ^ lit. deliver-
ance Sc. from the bonds of materiality) and
Kirv&na (]^ ^^ lit, complete extinction

Sc. of all traces of materiality) which may
be observed in any Chinese Buddhistic book.
It is further confirmed by the only positive
definition of Nirvftna which we can recollect
to have met with in Chinese literature, viz.,

HI iii M ^ ''absolutely complete
purity,** and which is invariably explained as
referring to freedom from passion and vice,
or in other words as moral purity. Nirv4na
appears therefore to be a state of absolute
exemption from the circles of metempsycho-
^^ as a state of the highest and purest moral
liberty, and bliss. But what about individual
immortality? Even the individual soul is
looked* upon as immortal, as preserving its

previous peculiarities of religious predileci*
tions. Thus for instance Buddhas, who, oia
one page, are said to have entered XirvAna,
are described on the next page as temporari^
ly interfering on behalf of the faitoful to
bless those who assiduously study that patv
ticular classic which wa^ their favorite text
book when on earth. Thus likewise, to ffive
another instance, it is said that Mahakft^
shyapa ascended the summit of the Kukku«*
tapitdagiri and entered Nirv&na there, and
yet it is said that he is still livinff within this
mountain like Barbarossa in the Kiiffhauser.
That this view of Nirv&na coincides
with the tea(!hings of Shftkyamuni
Buddha himself, and with the creed of
the first fathers of the Buddhist church,
can, at least from the standing-point of
Chinese Buddhism, lie under no doubt*.
The tradition ascribes to some of those
seven ancient Buddhas, six of whom
preceded Sh4kyarauni, like " Reformers
before the Reformation," sayings which
not only distinguish a visible body

^ ^ and an invisible body ^ ^

^, as part of man's nature, but plain-
ly teach the immortality of the latter,

the so called invisible body. All the
most ancient S(ltras, likewise, unan-
imously derive from Sh&kyamuni him-
self the same dualistic distinction of a
spiritual body (^ J^ lit. the body
of the law, Dharmak4ya) and a material
body {^ % lit. the body of form.)
No S(itra that mentions the particulars
of Shikyamuni's entrance into Nirvftua,
fails to remark that, during the last
moments of his life, he was most anx-
ious to impress upon his disciples this
one thing, that though his material
body must be dissolved, his spiritual
body would be subject to no destruc-
tion, being in itself permanent f&
i. e. immortal. Many Chinese texts
distinctly assert with reference to the
cremation of Shikyamuni's body, that
"though Buddha's material body was
consumed (by the divine fire which
steamed forth from the mystic sign on
his breast) his spiritual body j^ ^

bein^ immaterial and subtle like ether,
subsists peiT)etually." Thenceforth all
exoteric schools, the great mass of all
Buddhist teachers, combined the same

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[June,

dichotomism witli a finn and expressed
belief in the absolute iniraortality of
the spiritual body, for which latter term
they commonly substitute the word
spirit f[b. In confirmation of tliis
we will give a few (juotations from
various Chinese authors. "Every be-
ing has a material body and a s])iritual
body. The former is transient, subject
to birth and death ; the latter is per-
manent. The material body is but the
reflex, the spiritual body is the original.
Good and evil are the product of the
spiritual body, not of the material body.
W hen the spiritual body practices evil,
the materid body is not reborn in one
of the good paths (of transmigration) ;
when the spiritual body practices
virtue, the material body is not made
to descend to one of the evil places."
Another passage from a popular Buddh-
istic compendium says "the spirit
jft constitutes myself, the ego; the
form of appearance j^ is but my
dwelling ^. Myself is subject to go-
ing and coming; my dwelling is sub-
ject to destruction. Consequently (what
we call) birth is (properly speaking) not
birth, but the production of a form of
appearance, on the occasion of the
advent (—not birth—) of the spirit.
Likewise (what we call) death is (pi o-
perly speaking) not death, for the spirit
departs (i. e. without dying) whilst the
form of appearance only is dcFtroyed."
Chinese Buddhists may even conceive
of the existence of the spirit, whilst
devoid of any bodily form, a sort of
momentary intermediate state, as the
following passage shove's; "when the
form of appearance is destroyed,
then the spirit is without a dwelling

j^ m R>J »* ^ ^)r #. ^"^^ ^«-

parts forthwith in accordance with our
conduct (merits and demerits) in this
present world." To the very founder
of the nihilistic schools, to Nlg^rdjuna
himself, is popularly ascribed a formula
■which expresses the dogma of the soul's
immortality in the most concise terms ;
"though the form suffer destruction

the spirit is not annihilated j^ ^ ^

jSb >r t^*" Another phrase, perhaps

still moroaiicioiit, but one which occurs
again and again in the same stereotyp-
ed form, in various Sfitras, asserts " to
be exempt from extinction and exempt
from birth, this is (what characterizes)

the body of every Buddha ffi ]^ ^

It is clear then that the popular mind,
so strongly impressed with the idea
of absolute immortality, could not pos-
sibly understand Kirvana, the highest
boon to which it looked forward, to be
a state of annihilation. Considering
moreover that those ancient sayings, ex-
pressive of the idea of absolute immor-
tality, were retained and handed down,
from generation to generation, in spite
of nihilistic schools, which, for purely
sophistical and dialectical purposes,
denied positive immortality, we must
allow that the above given definitions,
in which Chinese Buddhists describe
Nirvana as a state of conscious individ-
ual liberty and bliss, are, as far as it is
possible to judge, in perifect accordance
with the original teaching of primitive
Buddhism.

Nirvana is, however, to the popular
view of Chinese Buddhists, not alto-
gether beyond our mortal sphere: it is
proleptically attainable here on earth,
by way of a foretaste, as an earnest
of that fullest realization which is
reserved for the future. The sensual
Asiatic would not be satisfied with a
paradise altogether transcendental, al-
together devoid of materiality, with a
paradise in the abstract. He wanted
something to touch and to handle,
some food for his imagination, some
tangible hope, some concrete pleasures
and beauties to revel in. Elastic as
Buddhism has always and everywhere
proved itself, it did not lower itself, it
did not contradict itself in bending to
this natural craving for a terrestrial
sensual paradise, by peopling it with
Ilouris and scenes of carnal love and
revelry, as Mohammed did. But
Northern Buddhism did set up a pre-
liminary paradise, a terrestrial Nirvana,
in its doctrine of the so called Paradise

in the West ® ^j^ ^ H ttt: -^•
This paradise (Sukhavati) promises to

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOmiNAL.

the foithfiil devotee of Amitabha Bud-
dha ^ 511 |?E 't^ aeons of absolute
rest, aijes of unbouuded bli?a, in some
universe situated in the far West, which
is signiticantly called " the pure land "
)® i* There the saints enjoy per-
fect rest and happiness; there they live,

Riirrounded by the most beautiful scen-
ery, with ponds on which immense
lotus flowei-s are floating over golden
sand, with trees whose leaves rustle
melodiously, and whisper the praises
of Buddha, with birds which proclaim
the same truths in the sweetest, softest
hamiony. There is no pain there, no
suifering, no death, no difference of
8ex: all arc holy, happy men, enjoying
this foretaste of* Nirvana, ifor aeons
after aeons, afler the lapse of which,
they have indeed to enter again the
Rtream of transmigration, but only to
rise higher and higher, until they finally
reach the haven of absolute, infinite
Nirv&na.

There is another still higher mode of
anticipating Nirvana here on earth; in-
wardly, spiritually. Those who manage
to divert their minds from all external
objects and influences, whose souls
strive to absorb themselves in them-
selves, and thus empty themselves of
all connection with earthly existence,
they pass — it is said — through the first

of the three gates which lead to Nirvana

jg ^ --^ P^, through the gate of

indifference or emptiness ^ P^ . But
they must go farther still, and even re-
sign thought itself, empty themselves
of all ideas or notions, which is called
the second gate, the notion-less gate

yet to be passed, the gate of total in-
activity ^ ^ P^7 which implies
total cessation of all action or motion,
a total torpor of all vital energies, and
which is considered the very ante-
chamber of Nirvana. As these three
gates represent so many fore-courts of
the sanctum sanctorum^ it is but natural
that this triple division sliouldbe traiis-
ferreil to Nirvana itself, which was ac-

cordingly divided into Nirvftna jS
^'^ MM^^ Parinirvana ^ ^j
?8 1^ ^ or ^ ^ ^, and M^
hapai-inirv&na W^M^MMM

^ ^^ i^ Wi^M^'' designating
three different degrees of liberty and
happiness.

But, w4th this distinction, we have-
already reached the border ground
between the exoteric and esoteric
scliools. Whilst the former look upon
Nirvana almost exclusively from an
ethical point of view, identifying it with
Mukti, and considering the principal
characteristic of their paradise to lie in
total exemption from sin, evil and .its
consequences (transmigration), the es-
oteric schools treat the dogma of Nir-
vana as an altogether metaphysical
question. The philosophical schools of
China, being all more or less influenced
by Nagjirdjuna's sophistic nihilism, deal
with Nirvana as they deal with every
other dogma, with heaven and hell:

they deny its objective reality^lacing it

altogether in the abstract ^ ^ ^

i\j) -j^. They dissolve every possible

proposition on the subject of Nirvana,
into a thesis, and its antithesis, and deny
both. Thus they say Nirvana is not
annihilation, and quote a noted saying
of Shakyamuni's, "the name Nirvana
does not imply that it is a state of an-
nihilation ^ ^ M. M & ^ 'M
§5, " but they also deny its positive
objective reality. According to them,

the soul enjoys in Nirv&na neither ex-
istence nor non-existence, it is neither
eternal nor non-eternal, neither annihil-
ated nor non-annihilated. NirvlLna is
to them a state of which nothing can
be said, to which no attributes can be
given ; it is altogether an abstract, de-
void alike of all positive and all nega-
tive qualities. What shall we say of
such empty, useless speculations, such
sickly, dead words? What Baur once
said, when criticizing the so called
school of German Kenotics (Donier,
GesH, etc.), that theolo<|ical thought
thtMe slnmiJitcs in a state of intellectual

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[June,

Belf-inanition, would apply with more
truth and justice * to these Chinese
Buddhistic ^enotica who can see nothing

m Nirvana but utter kenosis j^ and

whose fruitless, purposeless sophistry
tries to satisfy that natural yearning of
the human lieart after an eternal rest —
with nothing better than a philosophi-
cal myth.

Hongkong,

THE KARENS.

BT REV. J. EDKINS.

London Missionary Sociefy, Peking.

That Christian missions have pros-
pered so abundantly among the Karens
IS a fact of the greatest interest to all
who are anxious for the welfare of the
aborigines in south western China.
The Karens belong, with the Miau and
Loh tribes, to the Himalaic races who
cover the whole space from Ladak to
Cochin-China. In the conversion of
the Karens there is hope then for the
Miau. Of these races there are two prin-
cipal divisions, named by Logan * the
eastern and western Himalaic families.
Among the nations belonging to the
eastern division, the Annamites, Pegu-
ans, Cambodians, and Siamese are, or
have been, the most powerful, and
among the less influential stems, are the
Miau of Kwei-cheu, the Li of Hainan,
the Yau of Canton and Kwang-si, with
the Lao and Shans of Siam. These
races are united by some remarkable
laws of language. They all place the
substantive before the adjective, and
the genitive after its nominative. Thus
in tfie dialect of the Cheng Miau

3* ?y ^^ ^^® province of Kwei-cheu
Po is mountainy Po-lan is great mountain^
and Po-nai small mountain^ while Ningpo
is the top of a hilly and Ku-po the foot of
a hill. These striking peculiarities,
reaching from Kwei-cheu to Bankok,
and from Saigon to Birmah, require
that this family of languages should not
be placed in too close relation with
the Chinese, to which they are other-

• ^««%a«^^^«« 'X^« *^^^^

Journal of the Indian Ardiipclago 1668.

wise closely allied by their monosyl-
labic character and their possession of
tones. The pnncipal nations of the
western Hinimic division are the Bur-
mans and Tibetans. The Loh of China
and the Karens of Burmah belong to
the same family. All have tones, and
monosyllabic structure, and there is a
certain general approximation to the
Chinese and Tartar modes of arranging
th« words in a sentence. The Tibetan
places the verb last, as do the Japanese
and Mongols. Thus in all that part of
Asia that is covered by Tartar and
Tibetan races, as ^vell as in the Japan-
ese islands and Southern India, it is
necessary to say Alexander Darius cofi"
queiely m stead of A.'ecander conquered
Darius, The Karens are midway be-
tween the eastern and western Himalaic
branches. They follow the eastern in
placing the verb before its accusative.
This law embraces the prepositions tOy
from^ hy^ <fcc., which, as in Ciiinese and
English, go before the substantives of
which they point out the relations in
space and time. The Karens also, like
the Cochin Chinese and Siamese, place
the demonstrative pronoun and adjec-
tive after their nouns. They however
follow Chinese and Western Himalaic
grammar in placing the genitive before
the nominative.

These phenomena of language sbew
that Karens have come more recently
from the west than the Miau tribes of
China, or the Cochin Chinese of Hu6
and Turon ; also that they are earlier
than the Tibetans.

Tlie Sefnitic class of languages has
very distinct charactenstics, cunous
resemblances to which occur in sorce
of the peculiarities just now alluded to.
The Hebrews always placed the geni-
tive last. They first named the object
of thought, w' hether a noun or verb,f
and then described its qualities (adjec-
tive) or its origin or material (genitive
of Latin grammar) or its accusative if
a transitive verb. The reverse of this
takes place in China and Tartary. The

ThoA tho Hebrew when deM-tibIng creation, (Int
thought of the time, broBhit-h in the beffinningt
flooondly creation vara, thli'dly, tho actor Elobim,
4th the object of the rorb eth hHUhamaglin Ttt-otb
baarete hwven and earth*

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

Terb comes between tbe nominative

and object in Chinese, and follows the
object in Tartary. When then we find
the adjective preceding the substantive,
the genitive its nominative, or the verb
predominantly in the middle, or at
the end of a sentence, we are not on
groand where Semitic influence has
batd much sway. But where, as in 'Fibet,
and the Barmese peninsula, lingnstic
laws of a Semite character are found In
existence, we are warranted in suspect-
ing an ancient connexion
Semite race.

I notice seven points in which a com-
parison may be instituted. 1. The
Tibetan has masculine and feminine
suffixes to nouns. Thus Pa is a mas-
cnline and Mo a feminine suffix. This
is a thing unknown to the Chinese and
Taranian languages. 2. In the Tibet-
an verb conjugation, the vowel changes
from A to O, and from O to A, in a way
that reminds strongly of the Hebrew
paradigms. The Tibetan imperative
frequently takes the vowel as it does
in Hebrew. 8. The post position of

6. In the eastern Iliinalaic languagexf

the case. particles are all prepositionfC
as in Hebrew, and for the most part in
Chinese. 7. There are many Semitic
words scattered among tliese languages,
of which may be mentioned in Tibetan,
YAB father, and YUM mother^ which
are remarkably like the Hebrew AB
and EN.

For these six reasons, we are war-
ranted in expectin*]: traces of Semite
influence in all the Himalaic region, and
with the I any vestiges of religious traditions, an-
terior to Buddhism, still extant among
the races inhabiting that part of Asia,
should be carefully treasured. Bud-
dhism has been so powerful in its in-
fluence in southern Mongolia, that it
has destroyed the old Shamanism en-
tirely. Such is probably the case in
Tibet, with regard to the old views,
habits, and traditions of the Bod race.
Logan states that all the Western
Himalaic races used to abstain from
the flesh of the hog, but that the East-
ern nations of this family never had
such a custom. This distinction is

the adjective belonging to all the^Hima- most interesting, for, in that case, the
1 !•. iL.-T x_T-j_i- j^j^^.g^g^ Burmese and Tibetan races

will have been under Semite religious
influence before they left Western Asia,
the cradle of all the world's wide-
spread families. Further, the eastern
races, with the Chinese, will have lefl
the land of primeval revelation, the
starting point of language, of science,
and of all the useful arts, before the
patriarchal religion took that pecnliar
form which embraced among other
things avoidance of the food alluded to.'

Logan has said, what seems to me
very unlikely, that the religious tradi-
tions of the Karens may be accounted-
for by the settlement among them, two
or three centuries ago, of the Portu-
guese missionaries who then commenc-
ed their operations in that peninsula.

If protestant missionaries now resi-'
dent in Bnrmah and Pegu were to col- '
lect these traditions afresh, from more
distant Karen tribes, and especially .
from those least under the influence of
Buddhism, much light might be thrown '
on the interesting question whether the
western Himalaic i^acea have not,

laic languages from Saigon to Ladak,
constitutes a curious instance of resem-
blance to Semitic usage. 4. The post-
position of the genitive, in the eastern
languages of this family, reminds strong-
ly of the Hebrew "construct*' state.
To my mind the shortening of the
vowel in the construct state is an in-
dication of inversion, and that the prime-
val mode from which the Hebrew
deviated was to place the genitive first,
and the nominative afler it, as in the
English iron har^ and the Chinese t'ie-
kan or t'ie-t4au. The Semites changed
this order (as in shebet bazzel), and
with them, were joined in making this
deviation, the ancestors of the Annam-
ites, the Siamese, and the Mlau tribes
of China. 6, The prefix of letters in
tbe Tibetan, Karen and Burmese lan-
guages is a peculiarity reminding of
the Semitic conjugation, which forms
abstract nouns by prefixing M, a pass-
ive by preflxing N, and a causative by
prefixing H. The Tibetan vocabulary
» full of words with prefixed M, H, R,
S^.«tc.,..0£.jw-bich the use is partly to
Quike conjugalional distinctions.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[June,

addition to rcKemblances in language
to the Semite stock, some well pre-
served and self consistent traditions of
the relimous faith of the earliest He-
l)rew8 and Babylonians. Looking at
the tendencies of modern research in
cuneiform inscriptions, and in the his-
tory of language, and of old Western
Asia, we may well expect to see new
and powerful corroborations soon add-
ed to the early parts of the Book of
Genesis, and a brilliant light thrown on
the dis])ersion of nations, on the divine
origin of language and the arts of civi-
lized life, and on the extent to which
the ancient monotheistic faith and re-
ligious life of Babylonia, favoured by
divine instruction through the teaching
of Enoch and Noah, have left their
traces in other parts of the world.

TEN TEABS OF MISSIONABT LIFE
IN AMOT.

BT THE RKT. W. 8. 8WANSON.

Missionary work and missionaries have,
vithin the last year, been subjected to a very
extraordinary amount of criticism. The
greater part of this criticism has come from
a class of persons who know absolutely noth-
ing of the matter, who have prejudged it
and settled it long ago in their own minds.
They do not believe in missionary work, — it
is a sham : they do not believe in missiona-
ries, for they are either rogues or enthusi-
asts. They are earning a very comfortable
living; and in the luxuriousness of Oriental
ease, with their bungalows facing the South-
west, their mosquito-nets, their "China logs,"
and their inevitable gunboats, they are paj^s-
ing an easy life, and having a very happy
time of it. For criticism of this kind, it is
not at all requisite that any attention should
be paid to facts, or any pains taken to as-
certain them. Without making a single in-

The man en<Taged in the active duties of
missionary work is not at all times fitted for.
giving an impartial review of that work.
Racked with tne thousand cares that attend
his work, he is sometimes inclined to take
a gloomy view of the whole aspect of things,
and with weariness of spirit is forced to
bewail the dark prospects of the work in
which he is engaged. The daily routine of
his duties, and the numberless incidents any-
thing but agreeable that mingle with the
agreeable, the defections of some, around
whom bright hopes were centering, the cold-
ness of others, and the comparative slowness
with which progress is apparently being made,
necessitate that the dark side of the matter
be constantly before the worker's mind. In
these circumstances, one is frequently shut
up to but a partial view of the whole aspect
of things, and the bright side of the picture
is for the time turned to the wall. One
cannot in a moment gather up all the deUu'ls
of his work, and so have these before him
as to record at once the actual results obtain-
ed, and to map out the real amount of ground
travelled over. To do this, tliere must be
a calm and quiet review of what has been
done in any given period of time, say, from
the commencement of mission work in China
down till the present time. In this way we
can set at the results, we can learn the
actual amount of ground covered, and have
a definite statement of what has really been
done. I have said a definite statemeni, and
I say this advisedly, for it will be found that
almost all the statements made on this sub-
j^t, by persons who think that the work of
Protestant missionaries in China has been
a failure, are exceedingly indefinite. If we
are not to have definite statements, it will be
a thousand times better to have none at all.
There are still honoured fathers in our
midst, who came here when the five Ports
were first opened to foreign intercourse, and
who could do the service I have indicated
above. Those of us who have come to the
field, at later dates, can only review the
period during which we have been personal-
ly present, and personally engaged in the
wonc.- In the light of some things that
have lately been written, and some things
that are constantly being said about tlie

quiry; without ascertaining a single fact;

without personally verifying by observation labors of Protestant missionaries in China,
a single assertion, sweeping conclusions are it has seemed to me that a statement of our
arrived at, and foul calumnies are circulated. I progress in this quarter of the Empire may
Is this honest? Is it gentlemanly? The not be unseasonable nor unprofiUible. Ten

missionary invites attention to his work, its
modes ot operation and its actual results.

years of missionary life is a definite period,
and such a period with its results may serve

If air and honest criticism he courts, for he in some degree as a test of the worth of our
knows that the more he has of it, the better [ work. The history of the Amoy missions,
is it for his work, and the better for himself, for the last ten years, T mean to review in
All he asks is this; condemn no man unex- the present paper. I shall not travel beyond
aniined, and condemn no work uuinsiHJctcd. the \\i\\\i6 of personal oKservatiun, and per-

1870.]

AND MISSION'ARY JOURNAL.

sonally ascertained facts: and I Iiave some
confidence that this review will help others,
as it has already helped myself, to thank
God and to take courasje.

The port of Amoy is the outlet of a very
populous and extensive tract of country.
The nearest port of any conset^uence to the
North is Foochow, and to the South, Swatow.
It lies on the western face of the is^land of
Amov, an i.^land ahout 10 miles in diameter.
The island lies at the head of a deep gulf,
into which fall several rivers communica-
ting with the interior. On the o[)ening of
the Five Ports, Protestant Missionaries
hegtui their work here. The minsionnries of
the Reformed Church of the United States
were the first to arrive. Tliese were almost
immediately followed by missionaries of the
LoudoQ MiiJsionary Society. Some years
later these two bodies were joined by mis-
sionaries from the English Presbyterian
Church. These three missions continue still
to occupy this field, and to work side by side
with good-will. Into the early history of
misssion work in these regions, with its earnest
labour, its long and patient waiting for
fruit, and at length its gratifying results, I
do not mean to enter. But my tribute of
deep-felt respect and reverence for the
pioneers, I must be permitted to record.
Some of these are now at rest, and some,
thank God, are still with \i9. These latter
would deprecate very much any eulogy of
themselves, or of their pains-taking labors ;
and to some extent any such eulo<ry of them
froni me may look like presumption — but
yet it is true that those of us who have come
after them only learn one thing more dee[>ly
the longer we are here, and that is to admire
the wisdorai, the prudence, the zeal and the
devotedness of these men; and we thank
God for them.

One remark more about the work previous
to the period proposed for review, and that
because it is necessary to the clear under-
standing of what is to follow. The work
that fell to the hands of the Amoy mis-
sionaries will be seen to divide itself natu-
rally into two parts: — the city and island of
Amoy, and the opposite mainland. The
latter part of this field will at once be seen
to stretch northwards, until a junction is
effected with missions having their head-
quarters at Foochow ; westwards, it is bound-
ed by the limits of the dialect in that direc-
tion; and southwards, it stretches until a
junction has been effected with Missions
having their head-quarters in Swatow.

There are yet other limits — limits of a
moat important nature, common to mission
work over the length and breadth of the
(>hinese empire, and which unfortunately are
sometimes kept out of the account altogether.

These are, the amount of efiective force that
can be brought into the work, and the mea-
sure of freedom of access there may be to
the country as the work extends from the
centre. This latter is of the utmost import-
ance, for some persons seem to have got the
idea that missionaries have but to go where
they please, and find, everywhere, not only
the most ready access, but even the warmest
welcome. The experience of the Amoy
missionaries proves that such a statement is,
to say the least, exceedingly fallacious.
Every inch of ground has in the first instance
to be fouQ:ht for; and it is only after most
persistent resolute perseverance, and in many
cases, patient suffering, that step by step we
advanced.

In 1860, most effective work had already
been done in Amoy, and a beginning had
also been made on the mainland. In the
former place a very large amount of effort
had been expended, and at the date men^
tioned, most gratifying results had already
followed. One then coming to Amoy would
have found a large congregation, fully organ-
ised under native office-bearers, under the
care of the London Mission, and an equally
large congregation also fully organised, under
the charge of the missionaries of the Re-
formed Church. The latter was made up
of two portions, meeting for worship in dis-
tinct Chapels, but under one native consis-
tory or session. At this date no native pas-
tors had been ordained. Nothinsr had been
done on the other part of the island. By
this I mean no stations had been opened there.
Of coui*se the Gospel had been preached
all over the island, and a very large amount
of preparatory work had been done. But
as we are only registering work that can be
plainly seen by every eye, we leave this out
now — as we shall also do when we come to
a period ten years further on. These two
congregations in Amoy had at the date men-
tioned about 400 communicants, and were
carrying on, up to the amount of their abili-
ty, the proper missionary work of a native
Church. The members of which they were
composed, had in a great many instances,
come through a fiery ordeal, and the result
was a body of warm-hearted and zealous
Christian men and women. It is not diflicult
to recall, even now, how forcibly one then
coming here was impressed with this fact^
and how irresistibly the conviction of the
high value of the work already done was
pressed upon the mind.

On the mainland, less work had then been
done, and that necessarily from the very ma-
ture of the case. But still a beginning had
been made. Four small churches had been
planted, ^all of them within an easy distance
from Amoy. These lay in a cluster to the

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[June,

S. W. of the port, and the most distant was
only about 30 miles away from it. One of
them, Hai-Ch^g, was under the charge of
the London Mission; another, Chioh-be, was
under the charse of the Reformed Church
Mission — and the remaining two, Pechuia
and Bay-pay, belonged to the English Pres-
byteriaa Church mission. I give these de-
tails now, for the purpose of shewins that
aU Uie mission-bodies in Amoy were tOready
actiTely engaged in this mainland work— but
hereafter 1 snail not detail s^arately the
special fields of these bodies.

Thus then in 1 860, there were two Churches
in the city of Amoy, and four small stations
had been opened on the mainland. The ex-
treme distance coyered by these latter, as
measured between the two furthest apart,
was not over 15 or 16 miles. Between 400
and 500 adults had been baptized, and a
beginning had been made in the line of
church organization. A wide tract of coun-
try had l^een visited, and preparations had
been made, the good results of which would
fall to be registered in future years. The
missionaxj staffbad beensmaOi and itseficct-
iveness had been impaired by those changes
so freouehtly oocumngin climates like these.
The effective force would not, over the years
previous to 1860, average more than five
workhig missionaries. The field then at
this date would seem to have been little
more than touched. Its mass seemed to
grow as one got nearer to it. But yet an
mdentation had been made on its surface ;
the grasp of mission work was on the land,
and the first steps in the gracious Provi-
dence of God had been wisely and firmly
planted*

CTo be continued,)

THE PESma OAZETIES.

A singular barrenness of all news is the
most dtstinguishine characteristic of the
Peking Gazettes. iTo attempt is made on
tiie part of those who are charged with the
duty of compiling them to render them in
any nes'pect readable ; in fact every endeav-
our seems to be made in the opposite di-
rection, by selecting for insertion the most
unimportant and the most uninteresting
memorials tiiat reach tiie tiirone. Almost
every occurrence, weighty or otherwise, is
at once made the subiect of a report bv those
entitled to address tne Emperor, and hence
it may be conceived that there is no lack of
papers from which to make a selection.

Without any difficulty whatever, and with-
out in any way trenching upon sacred ground,

the Gazettes might be rcnderwl most interest-

ing. When Ispeak of trenching upon sacred
ground, 1 allude of course to the revelation
of State secrets. We can hardly expect the
Cabinet to reveal any thing of a strictly
private nature, but what we should like to
see is a selection of papers, from the im-
mense mass that must at all times accumu-
late, containing solid and valuable informa-
tion in them : in this essential, the Gazettes
are immeasurably deficient.

One noticeable feature in connection with
tiie Gazettes is, that all allusion to foreigners
and foreign appliances is carefully eschewed,
nor is a word ever said about the Franco-
Chinese Arsenal at Foochuw. The bulk of
the news has reference to the movements of
officials, coupled occasionally with a memorial
of such questionable decency, that it is sur-
prising that it shoidd be allowed to appear
m print at all.

At one time the rebels daimed a great deal
of notice : now very little attention is paid to
them. The obvious reason must be tnat the
number of victories is gradually diminish-
ing, and defeats are occasionally taking their
place. In tiie two provinces under the
cham of Tso-Tsung-t*ang, the Mahomedan
rebeu are giving a great deal of trouble, and
are proving oftener than is pleasant a match
for the Imperialists. The Hoonan men, who
are generally considered to be the finest men
in the empire, seem to be wholly unable to
cope witii tiiem.

Kweichow appears to be in a chronic state
of rebellion, in tact it generally has been so.
The people iu that part of the empire are in
a wild and uncivilized state, and it would be
a fine line indeed that could be drawn be-
tween Imperialists and rebels.

The Ghuette of the 18th March contains
an Edict, directing Li Hung Chang to pro-
ceed to Shan-ai M[ ^ and to take the
command in chief of the army there.

It further directs him to go on to Kwei-
chow, after he has suppressed the insurrection
in Shan-si. Li has got no easy task to
perform, and, judging from tiie difficulty
which has hitherto been experienced in deal-
ing witii the rebels in the province to which
he has first to betake himself, it is impossi-
ble to predict with any exactness when he
is likely to reach Rwei-chow. We are al-
most justified in assuming, from the appoint-
ment just mentioned, timt Tso-Tsung-t^anfr
has experience<i a very severe defeat. Had
such not taken place, it is hardly likely that
he would have oeen superseded in his com-
mand. As far as personiu courage is concern-
ed, Tso and Li are perhaps equally matched,
but the latter will have an advantage over the
former in one i*e?pect, and that Is, he will be

1870. J

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

tbie to bring to his sapport a well disciplin-
ed armj, and a fine park of artillery, which
Tso can hardly show.

The (Gazette of the 19th March contains
a long memorial from the last mentioned
personage, reporting the death of a T4tu
named Lin-Sung-shan^ A paltry victory,
wherein 1000 rebels are killed, and 100
horses captured, is announced, but there is
little difficulty in seeing, if we are anxious
to penetrate beneath the surface, that a dis-
sster, and a tolerably severe one, occurred ;
and moreover tiiat the Imperialists suffered
a loss not of 1000, but of several thousands
of their men. It was doubtless this reverse
which was sustained that led His Impe-
rial Majesty to cease to confide any longer
in his G<)vernor General of Shan-si and Kan-
suh, and to appoint a man to take his place
who had hitherto met with almost uniform
sncoess in all his military operations against
the rebels.

It remains to be seen what the newly ap-
pointed Commander in Chief will achieve. The
appointment may end fatally for him, or it may
raise him to a very lofty pinnacle of greatness.
It not unfreqiiently happens, however, that a
Chinese general who has served his country
well for a number of years comes to grief at last.
Too much success is almost as dangerous
to his position as too little ; for if he is not
a man of very great eminence he is usually
allowed to rest on his laureb after having
achieved a few triumphs, but if he is possess-
ed of surpassing talents, and is a great
strategist^ he is sure to be kept constanSy in
harness, and to be sent to all parts of the
empire to do the dirty work of others.
He then encounters the rebels once too
often, and by some ill luck or other, suffers
a repulse. The result is that his Imperial
Master, who is ever ready to receive news of
victory, but never of defeat^ and who will
never admit extenuating circumstances into
the case, condemns him at once to lose his
position, and it may be his head also.

Of the justice of condemning a man who
has experienced a defeat, there may be dif-
ferent opinions. One remark however may
be made in connection with the dispensation
of Imperial justice, and that is, that as the
Emperor has at all times manifested an ex-
treme desire to give every enconragement to
those deserving his favours, by showering all
kinds of rewards upon them, so is he justified
in punishing them if they come short of what
he expects from them.

There is a prevalent tendency on the part
of Chinese Commanders, in memorializing the
Emperor, touching the rebels, to say that a
certain victory has taken place at a certain
place, and that the rebels have been driven
back to their strong-holds.

This little fault, which is often apparent,
was commented on sometime ago by a censor,
who sent up to the Throne a very long me-
morial on military organization. The censor
very aptly remarked that the rebels ought
to be allowed to have no strongholds at all,
and that it was absurd for military command-
ers to make use of the term, as it amounted to
a tacit admission that those who rose up in
arms against the supreme authority had a
right to certain places, and that they
confined tliemselves to those places without
fear of molestation.

With reference to affairs in Kwei-Chow,
there is little or nothing to narrate. Liu
Yueh chao, the Governor General of
that and the adjacent province (Yunnan),
has as much as he can accomplish; but
affairs are evidently not so serious under him
as under Tso-Tsung-t*ang, or Li-Hung-
chang^s proposed route would not have been
diverted from Kwei-Chow to Shan-si.

A subpref ect has ofi*ered his support to the
Army in Kwei-Chow, and has also agreed to
contribute 30 breech loading carbines with
6000 cartridges, 100 seven barrelled revolv-
ers with 10,000 charges, 400 muskets with
belts and ammunition pouches complete,
100,000 Caps and 2,000 catties of gunpow-
der.

This good news wss so unexpected that
little credence was given to it at first. The
subprefect despatched a messenger to report
to tne Censorate in the first iostance what his
proposals were, instead of bringing them to
the notice of the provincial Authorities. This
course elicited a decree in which Ma-Hsin-
yi, the Governor General of the Two-Kiang,
was directed to ascertain the truth of the
news, and to report the result. The intelli-
gence turned out to be perfectly true, and
the subprefect was instructed to proceed to
Kwei-Chow, with his war matenel, and to
place himself under the orders of Liu- Yueh*
chao on his arrival there. This new and

I powerful support ought to turn the tide a
ittle in favour of the Imperialists, and tend
in some measure to secure a victory.

We now turn from military to civil matters,
and the first memorial that diemaiidi ootioe is
that from Pieu-Pao-t4, the Governor of this
province, askine for permission to resign.
His plea was uiat his mother was gettmg
^ery old, and consequently required his pres-
ence in her declining years ; he added also
that his own health was very bad, and for
these reasons he wished to resign his posi-
tion. The Imperial rescript, in reply, declined
to accept his resignation, but granted him
three months leave. The decree closed with
an eulogium on the past services of the Gov-
ernor, but advised him at the same time, in
emphatic language, not to make a secoad

THE ClIIXESE KECORDER

[June,

appeal of the same tenor as the first one.
During the absence of Pien Pao-t4, Ying-
kwei is to take charge of his seals.

No less than three fires seem to have oc-
curred inside the Imperial city of late, for
all of which certain officials are held respon-
sible, and their remissness, as a matter of
course, is to form the subject of enquiry by
the proper Board. Whilst the Emperor, as
has oeen before remarked, is strict in award-
ing punishment for neglect, he is equally
liberal, on the other hand, in bestowing fa-
vours when such have been won. Notably
was this the case in the matter of the fires
above referred to. The chief officials were
censured for what took place, whilst those
officials who were instrumental in extinguish-
ing the flames were advanced one degree, and
etich of the soldiers present received a gra-
tuity of two taels silver out of the Imperial
exchequer.

At the triennial selection of high officials
who have more than ordinarily distinguished
themselves, appear the names of Prince
Kung, Wen-siang, Pao-chiin (President of
the Board of 'Civil office) Shen-Kwei-ffin
(President of the Censorate) Li-IIung-tsuo
(Vice President of the Board of Civil office)
Tseng Kuo-fan, Li-Hung-chaiig and Tso-
Tsung-t'ang. These are all recommended for
special notice on account of their attainments
in different spheres of usefulness, and tlie
Board is to take into consideration the proper
rewards to be conferred on them.

On Chinese New Year's day the Emperor
had to be up very early in the morning, to
perform the ceremonies called for by the
occasion. At 3, A. M. he took his departure
for the Feng-sien Palace, pa.s3ing through
the Ch'ien-ch*ing and the Chiug-YUn Gates.
He performed the usual prostnitions at the
FSng-Sien Palace and returned home by the
same road. At 4 A. M. he was off again for
the Hall of the Sages where he burnt incense
to the God of Medicine ; after which he took
his seat on the Throne, in the Ch'ien-ch'ing
Palace, and there both offered and received
tea, besides which he also partook of a slight
repast and transacted a little business. At 7,
he made his exit through the Ch'ien-ch4ng
and the Lung-tsung gates, and thence,
through the Yung-llaiig Gate he entered
the Tz'u-ning Palace. After going through
the requisite ceremonies there, he returned
once again to his own palace. At 8 o'clock,
he went on foot to the Chung-ho Temple,
where he received homage from officials and
the representatives of tributary states.

At a quarter to 9, he started for the Ta-
kao Temple, his route being this time
through the Hua-yuan and Shfin-wu gates.
After the ceremonial had been completed

here, he passed through the Sui-ch'iang gate,
and entered the Ching-shan gate, on his way
to the Show-hiiang Temple. Finally he
went round by the Hsi-shan road and again
entered the Sh£n-wu gate on his way home.

At noon a banquet was given in the Ch4en-
ch^ing Palace. And so ended the ceremonies
which ushered in the ninth year of Tung-
chih's reign.

Foochow, April, 1870.

MABCO POLO AND IBN BATUTA
IN POOKIEN.

BY GEO. PHILLIPS.

The object of this Paper is to consider
what Marco Polo, and his Commentators, to-
gether with the Arab Traveller Ibn Hatuta,
have said about Fookien, more particularly
Znitun, and I hope that others will be in-
duce<l to discusy the subject with me, so that
the position of the places described by those
writers may be definitely settled.

No time can be more fitting than the
present for the work in hand, and nO men
more qualified to give valuable information
upon this matter, than the hard working
missionaries in this Province, who, while in
the exercise of their holy calling, are con-
tinually passing and repassing over the same '
ground that these travellers did some six
hundred yeai's ago.

The two editions of Marco Polo*s Book
best known are those of Marsden in English,
and Pauthicr in French.

Of these two editions, Colonel Yule in his
notices of Cathay (vide proceedings of the
Royal Geographical Society Vol. X No. 6,
pages 270 and 271) expresses himself as
follows: — ** Much as Marsden really did in
his splendid edition of Marco Polo, it would
be no exageratiou to say that the illustra-
tions of his narrative have been more than
doubled since that day, from the stores of
Chinese, Mongol and Persian histories ; and
within the hust few yeai-s Paris has sent out
an edition of the traveller, by M. Pauthier,
which leaves far behind anything previously
accoraplislied. If there was anything to re-
gret in this work, it was that there was an
acrimony displayed towards some of the
editors predecessors, such as Klaproth,
which make us outsider marvel, and ex-
claim," *'Tantajne animis caslestibus irse?
Wherefore should the lanfjuase of the
celestial Empire have so bad an effect on the
temper of its students?"

Alarsden^s edition is translated from the
Italian of Ramusio,

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

Tbe text of Pauthier^s edition is that of
Rusticen of Pisa, said to have been written in
French, in the prison in Genoa, 1298, from
Marco Polo's own dictation.

I will now proceed to shew how the dis-
a<»reement of these two texts in their descrip-
tion of Fookien, makes the fixing of the
places mentioned a somewhat difficult task.

The Chapters relating to Eue-lin-fu are
in both editions in perfect harmony with
eacb other. But in the three following
chapters, the latter of which treats of Zaitun,
thej materially differ with regard to the
orthography of proper names, and the ge-
(^raphy gets confused ; but, to enable the
reader to form his own conclusions respect-
ing them, I will first give Marsden's English
version, and afterwards a translation of
Pant bier.

* Chapter 75. — Of the city of Unguen.
Upon leaving the city of Kue-lin-f u, and
travelling three days, during which you are
continually passing towns and castles, of
which tlie inhabitants are idolaters, have silk
in abundance, and export it in considerable
quantities, you reach the city of Unguen.
This place is remarkable for a great manu-
facture of su<;ar, which is sent from thence
to the city of Kanbalu for the supply of the
court. Previously to its beinij brought under
the dominion of the grand Khan, the natives
were unacquainted with the art of manufac-
turing sugar of a fine quality, and boiled it
in such an imperfect manner, that when
left to cool it remained in the state of a
dark brown paste. But at the time when
this city became subject to his majesty's
government, there happened to be at die
court some persons from Babylon who were
skilled in the process, and who being sent
thither, instructed the inhabitants in the
mode of refining the sugar by means of the
ashes of certain woods.

Chapter 76. — Of the city of Ean-giu.
Travelling fifteen miles further in the same
direction, you come to the city of Kan-giu,
which belongs to the kin^om, or vice royal-
ty, of Eoncha, one of the nine divisions of
]ilanji. In this place is stationed a large
arm J for the protection of the country, and
to be always in readiness to act, in the event
of any city manifesting a disposition to rebel.
Through the midst of it passes a river, a
mile in breadth, upon the banks of which, on
either aide, are extensive handsome buildings.
Id front of these, great numbers of ships, are
seen lying, having merchandise on board, and
esj>eoially sugar, of which large quantities
are manufactured here also. Manj vessels
arrive at this port from India, freighted by
merchants who bring with them rich assort-

• Marco Polo's travels.

ments of jewels, and pearls, upon the sale of
which they obtain a considerable profit.
This river discharges itself into the sea, at
no great distance from the port named
Zai-tun. The ships coming from India as-
cend the river as high up as the city, which
abounds with every sort of provisions, and
has delightful gardens, producing exquisite
fruits.

Chapter 77--Of the city and Port of Zai-
tun, and tbe city of Tin-gui.

Upon leaving the city of Kan-gni and
crossing the river to proceed in a south-east-
erly direction, you travel during five days
through a well-inhabited country, passing
towns, castles, and substantial dwellings,
plentifully supplied with all kinds of provi-
sions. Toe road lidd over hills, across plains,
and through woods, in which are found
many of those shrubs from whence the cam-
I phor is procured. The country abounds
also with game. The inhabitants are idol-
aters. They are the subjects of the grand
Khan, and within the jurisdiction of Kan-gui.
At the end of five days' journey, you arrive
at the noble and handsome city of Zaitun,
which has a port on the sea-coast celebrated
for the resort of shipping, loaded with mer-
chandise, which is afterwards distributed
through every part of the province of Mauji.
The quantity of pepper imported there is so.
considerable, that that which is carried to Al-
exandria, to supply the demand of the westera
parts of the world, is trifling in comparison,
perhaps not more than the hundredUi part.
It is indeed impossible to convey an idea of
the concourse of merchants and the accu-
mulation of goods, in this, which is held to
be one of the lar^^est and most commodious
ports in tbe world. The grand Khan derives
a vast revenue from this place, as every mer-
chant is obliged to pay ten per cent, upon
the amount of his investment. The ships
are freighted by them at the rate of thirty
per cent, for* fine goods, forty four for pep-
per; and for lignum aloes, sandalwood, and
other drugs, as well as articles of trade in
general, forty per cent.; so that it is com-
puted by the merchants that their charges,
including customs and freight, amount to
half the value of the cargo; and yet upon
the half that remains to them their profit is
so considerable, that they are always dis-
posed to return to the same market with a
further stock of merchandise. The country
is delightful. The people are idolaters, and
have all the necessaries of life in plenty;
their disposition is peaceable, and they are
fond of ease and indulgence.

The river that flows by tbe port of Zai-
tun is large and rapid, and is a branch of
that which passes the city of Kin-sai. At
the place where it sej)arates from the prin-

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Jnne,

^pal channel, standi! the citj of Tin-gui-
Ol this place there is nothing further to be
observed, than that cups or bowls, and
dishes of porcelain ware are there manu-
factured."

M. Fauthier s edition does not materially
difier from the above till we come to a
description of Unguen or Yuguen, and as
the French here presents to me some dif-
ficulties, which although with the assistance
of a French friend I have tried to clear up,
1 prefer giving the original of this partic-
uhur sentence, with a translation, in pref-
erence to giving my translation alone.

"Autre chose n'y a qui conter face [Que-
li-fu]; si compterons aautre. Sachiez que
es autres trois joum^es outtre et plus aV
Quinze milles, treuve Ten une cit6 qui a
nom Yuguen en laquelle on fait grant
plants de sucre. Ilz sont ydolatres et ont
XDounoie de chartretcs.
. There is nothing else worth telling about
this, [Que-li-fu, Kien-ning-fu,] so we will
diicoune about other places.

Know that after another three days journey
and 15 miles beyond, you come upon a city
called Yuguen, in which much sugar is cul-
tivated. Its people are idolaters and have
paper money."

The rest which is comparatively easy reads
as follows: —

** There being nothing more to relate about
it, we will tell about the nobility of Fuguy.

Chapter CLY.—What is related of the
gtandevir of Fuguy. You must know that this
dty of Puffuy is the key of the kinedom,
and is cfdled in that region Chonka, which is
aiko one of the nine divisions of the country
of Mangy. This is a great commercial and
manu&cturing city. Its inhabitants are
idolaters and are subject to the great Khan.
A large body of military belonging to the
grand seigneur are stationed here, so that
the kin^om may be well guarded, for this
city is m the habit of suddenly breaking out
into rebellion. And know that through this
city there flows a great river which is a mile
in width. Much sugar is manufactured in
this city, and there is also a great trade
carried on in pearls, and precious stones.
For several ships from India resort thither
which bring many precious wares. Near
this city is the port of Kaytcu, which is on
the sea at the mouth of the said river.

There are many beautiful and delightful
gardens there, and it is a very magnificent
and well kept city, and there the necessa-
ries of life are abundant and cheap.

Chapter CLVL — ^What is said ooncem-
ing the city of ^aiton.

Now know that on leaving Fu-guy, having
crossed the river and travelled for 5 days

through a most beautiful country, you then
come upon the city of Qaiton, which is
very grand and noble, and is under the
jurLsdiction of Fuguy."

The other part of this chapter differs but
little from Marsden^s, except a more lengthy
discription of Tiunguy which reads as fol-
lows:

^*Tou must know that near the city of
Qaiton is another city called Tiunguy,
where much beautiful porcelain is made, and
in no other place is it made except in this,
and it is very cheap. The people of this
city of Tiunguy have a language of their

own.

In the notes to these chapters, M. Fau-
thier considers Yuguen to oe Hou-kouan,
one of the districts of Foochow, which is
the softened manner in which the Mongols
would pronounce Hou-kouan.

Fugui — he recognizes as the present Foo-
ohow-foo, and gives the following interest-
ing account of it.

"Foochow is the chief place of the de-
partment of this name, and at the same time
the Capital of the province of Fookien.

Under the Mongols it was the chief place
of the circuit of that name. — Fou-tchou-f oo
established in 1278. Three years after in
1281, they removed the seat of the govern-
ment of the Province from Chinchew where
it was, to Foochow, and the following year in
1282 they removed it back again to Chin-
chew. In 1283 it was again removed to
Foochow, — at last in 1285, it was incorporat-
ed with the government of Kiang-tche which
had its head quarters at Hangcbow.

CAonAa— Khiproth (Nouv. Joum. Asiat.
t. xi p. 471) d. m. Neumann in Brouck
(p. 630) have pretended that this name of
Chonka, ^ven by Marco Folo to the Province
of Fookien, was simply the transcription of
Kian^-tche, the denomination of the province
of this name.

But if such were the case, why have the j
not given the preference to the province of
Kiang-cfae the name of Chonka, m the place
of reserving it for tha province of Fookien T

The truth is that it is a pure supposition
of these two sinologues, which rests upon no
certain foundation.

The name of (Sionka was given by the
population of the country, at the time of
Marco Polo, to the Province of Fookien, be-
cause this province had formed, from 709 to
75^ a kingdom all but independent, whose
capital was at Kien-tchou (later Kien-ning),
and this kingdom was called Kieu-kuo, or
according to the pronunciation of the coun-
try Kien-ko, or Kicn-kok. This is undoubt>

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

edlj Ae oricrin of tbe word Chonka, and of I OVBELAND TRIP FROM KIU-KIANO

the kingkom of Chonka.

And know tlint throu^jh this citv [Fuguy],
- jjreat river a mile in width.

flows

This river is the Min-kiantr or Ban-kian^
according to the Pookien pronunciation. In
nur days it no longer passes by the town of
Poochow, as it did in Marco Poio^s time;
one of its branches crosses the market place
of Hou-kwan.

Kmfteu. — This name has been confoundecl
by commentator^ with that of Cajton.
T^he text however which says that this port
is near the town of Foochow, and that this
same river which passes by that city flows
bv it (Kayteu), should have kept them from
filling into this error.*'

After indulging in a diatribe against form-
er commentators for their absu^ity in con-
founding this Port with the real ^yton, he
gives the following opinion regarcung the
situation of tliis place.

TO POOCHOW.

[The following Notes and Itinerary
are furnished for publication in the
Rbcordbr, by two members of the party
which made the Trip — consisting of
Messrs. N. 6. Hollingworth, A. K.
Cnniiingham and F. M. Youd. The
spelling of the Chinese characters is
according to Morrison. Nearly all the
characters themselves which occur in
the account, after the party left the Po
Yang Lake, will be found in the Itin-
erary to be published at the end of the
Notes. Ed. Ch. R.]

19th March 1870. Left Kiaktang at 12: 80

p. m. Walked to Takn-sang, a village on tbe

borders of the Po-yang Lake, about 14 miles

distant from Kin-kiang. There we found th^

iA'Tk • \t' u- u *. -tu a xv "White Deer" (a yacht belonging to Mr»

^Thenver Mmwhich^pass^ to the South Hollingworth), waitig for us; emterked at

of Foochow has several names towards its
mouth. Fifty li to the N. E. above Tchang*
Ai it is called Mei^haa-kian^, Such denom-
inations point to spots suitable for Ports
(Ma tbeou), near where the river falls into
the sea.

It is this port (Ma-theou") which is with-
out doubt more naturally called (Hai-theou),
port upon the sea, or upon the borders of
the sea, which Marco Polo designates by
the name of Kavteu, which is a very exact
pronunciation, the first syllable being pro-
Boimoed with a strong aspirate.

This port would from its very position
furnish provisions in abundance.

^jrton, M. Pauthier asserts to be
Chinchew. Tiungwf^ Teh-hua or Tek'houay
accordinff to the Fookien pronunciation, is
a dependency of the Department of Yuug'
Ckun'ChaUy famous for its manufactures of
white porcelain vases.**

I have thus laid before my readers por-
tions of the two best J^nown texts of Marco
Polo's Book, and likewise M. Pautheir*s
notes upon the same. The question that
now presents itself is, can M. Pantheir's lo-
calities be accepted f I will give my opinion
of the localities mentioned in the next num-
ber, but, in the meantime, I should feel oblig-
ed if any one will answer the important ques-
tion, as to whether Foochow was a rort
visited by slups from India during the Mon-
gol dynastv, and whether, in the Foochow-
foo-ckikf tnere is any record to be found of
a Collector of Customs being in office there
previous to the Ming Dynasty.

( To he Continued.)

5 o'clock, and got underway about 6<^pro-
oeeded in a southerly direction, with a fresh
northerly breese. At 8 p. m. passed Ping>fung«
shan ; at 9, abreast of the Widow's Bock,
anchoring for the night off the city ol Nan-
kong-foo, about 10 miles from Taku-sang.

80th March. Underway at o: 40 a. m. A
cloudy morning, with a light easterly wind,
which soon died away. Passed Laou-yey-
menon at 8 a. m. At noon passed within 4
miles of Woo-ching. The Ning-chows teas
are transhipped here; At is the moat import*
ant place on the lake. Landed on the small
roeky island of 8eaon-ke-shan, which rises
from 160 to 200 feet above the level of the
lake; also went on shore at Taku-shan, the,
highest point of which is about 500 feet. At
5 o'clock abreast of Too-chang, exactly op^
posite to which is a bold, black bluff called
Woo-kung-taou or Centipede head. We now
entered what may properly be called the
Po-yane lake. At 8: 80 p. m. anchored for
the night, on the south bank, off Gold point,
distant from Nan-kong tl miles.

21st. Underway at 8 a. m. A fine bright
morning but no wind; making slow progress
in shallow water, reached Altar Island at
1 p. m. At 2 o'clock commenced tracking
along a low fiat bank, on the highest part
of which there was a slight sprinkling of soiL
On this we found grass growing luxuriantly.
At this season of the year, the lake seems to
consist of low sand-banks with rivers running
between them. We saw large flocks of geese
on the banks, and severed large birds which
appeared to be turkey bustards. The weather
was bright and warm during the afternoon,
but we had no wind to help us along. An-
chored for the night at 7;45,'clbfle to two
large trees opposite the ViilAge of Kang-shan,
distant from Gold point 26 miles.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[June,

22nd. Underway at 4:30 a. m. Went on
shore at 7, on low land alongside of which the
boat tracked; found a good crop of grass
jrrowing on this land to the height of about
3 inclic.*; it reaches about !*4 ^^ct whnn it is
cut in the early part of way, and is used for
cattle-feeding, &c At 9 a. m. passed Mei-
khe, a Mandarin Station, consisting of a few
wretchedly built mat and mud huts; the
place is at present only a few feet above the
level of the lake. Beyond Mei-khe we enter-
eha narrow winding channel, with strong cue-
rent, and low banks of alluvial soil on each
side of US, on wliich we found grass growing
to the height of six inches. At 12: .'JO p. m.
passed some rocks of red sandstone rising on
the left bank to the height of about 100 feet;
on these we noticed the high water mark of
last year, which is about 12 feet above the
present level. At 2 p.m., reached Shwuy-hung,
a small town at the mouth of the Kin-kiang;
it is a clean -looking ))lace, but appears of no
great importance. It would however become
such in the event ol the Po-yang lake being
oi)ened to foreign steamers, as merchandieu
to and from places on the Kin would be tran-
shipped here. Some 200 boat's and junks
from different quarters lie alongside the town.
The river here is not more than 250 yards
broad, but immediately above the town it
increases to about double that breadth. Stop-
ped for provisions, and proceeded on our
journey at 8: 80 p. m. Continued through a
flat country with grassy brinks on each side;
hills visible in the distance to the E. and S.E.
At 7 o'clock, anchored for the night about 6
miles above Shwuy-hung.

28rd March. Opened with a beautiful
morning, wind in the 8. W. Started at 5 : 30
and tracked along the left bank. We went
onshore at 7: 30, and walked till 11 o'clock;
the river here is well banked on both sides.
During last summer, the water evidently over-
flowed these banks, as they are in many places
broken by the' action of the water. The only
crops growing to any extent are wheat, and
the CAbbage oil plant; the latter is very ex-
tensively cultivated. It is at present in
flower, the bright yellow of which contrasts
beautifully with the dark green of wheat and
the red patches of earth. A good deal of land
is at present under irrigation for paddy. We
passed numerous small villages; the country
is gradaally becoming more elevated, the
higher ground is planted with stunted pines;
in the lower land few trees are met with
except willows. A good S. W. breeze at noon
enabled ua to make 4 miles an hoar against
a 1^ knots current. The river here is wind-
ing, and the banks are steep, the breadth
Taries from ) 60 to 200 yards. The water is
yellowisli in color. The ground for miles
around is of a bright red color. We here ob-
served two modes of fishing; one plan being
by prodding with long bamboos with two-
pronged forks attached; the other is peculiar.
A long narrow sampan is placed in the stream,
with a white board all along one side which
slopes from the gunwale to the water. This

attracts the fish, and they jump into the lH)at,
on the other side of which a net is raised to
prevent their jumping over. At 1 p. m., we
reached Loong-chin, a small town situated on
the right bank of the river, 25 miles above
Shwuy-hung; it is seemingly of no import*
ance, but contains some well built houses, and
has a clean appearance. Above this f)oint,
the stream is within natural banks, and is
about 400 yards across; the country becomes
slightly more elevated, and hills are seen in
various directions; a range, about 2o0 feet
high, rises from the river opposite Loong chin,
' and runs in a soujh easterly direction. At 5
p. m. passed Ta-kew, a straggling village situ*
ated on both banks of the river, which is here
400 yards broad: above this, the country be-
j comes still more elevated, and hills from 100
to 200 feet rise from near the river banks;
the current here appears a little stronger.
Anchored at 6:30 p. m., a little above a small
village, in company with 8 or 9 boats bound
for Ho-kow, having travelled to-day 24 miles.
24th March. Another beautiful morning.
Light S. wind, a little hazy in the S. E. Un*
I derway at 6:30, tracking al-Tig the right
I bank. We took a stroll on shore at 7; passed
I through a small village, called Noa-shan, the
I houses of which are remarkably well built, the
lower part of most of them of welUcut re<l
sandstone; the countrj here is hilly; found
azaleas beginning to bloom; few othor llow-
crs are met with; the hills around are all of
red sandstone. At 10:3') a. m. reaclmd Hwang-
khew, a small town about 9 miles above Ta-
kew. It extends for about half a mile along
the right bank of the rivet, and appears rather
a busy place. We anchored a little above this,
and attempted to engage a Ho-kow boat to
take us on, as we found from inquiries that
the '* White Deer" was not suitable to pass
the various rapids above Ngan Jin. Being
unable to charter a boat to answer our pur-
pose, we proceeded on our course at 2 p. m.,
in the hope of being able to obtain one higher
up. We found it extremely hot while at an-
chor; there was not a breath of wind and the
thermometer reached 88", being 31® higher than
the maximum of the 20th; the barometer
falling steadily, and every appearance of a
thunderstorm. The banks of the river above
Hwang-khew are of red sandstone, and are
much higher than those below. Some fine
trees are seen about here. At 3 p. m. crossed
over to Mei-keang, a small village pleasantly
situated at the junction of a small stream
with the Kin. The current here is strong, in
places, as much as 3 miles an hour; from this,
to near Ngan Jiu, the river is from 500 to 600
yards wide, and the stream is rapid; we made
slow .progress, except for a short time during
a little breeze from S. At 6 o'clock, we reach-
ed Ngan Jin-hien; the city wall runs parallel
with the river for about a mile. It is of red
sandstone, and well built, apparently not
more than 15 or 20 years old. The place has
a quiet appearance, and does nf >t seem to be of
•much importance. At fi:3»>, anchored a little
above the town, in compruiy wii'u i>omc «»£ the

] 870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

Hokow boats wbich started with us this
morninir. Distance travelled to «lay was 16
miles. During the eveuing succeeded in en-
ga$ring passages in a Hokow boat, which was
taking a small quantity of hemp from Woo
Ching to Hokow. The boat is a good speci-
men of her class, nearly new, and in every
way suitable for our purpose, having plenty
of 'room for ourselves and baggage. Her
length is 6^ feet; breadth 14. She carries a
crew of five men; three extra hands are to be
engaged higher up to assist us over the rapids.
The Captain agrees to take us to Hokow, in
five days, for 0000 cash.

2<ith. Transshipped to our new boat at 6 a.
m.. and find her in every respect comfortable;
proceeded on our journey at G:30, tracking and
poling up stream, in which are several small
rapids. The country above Ngau Jin is not
fco well cultivated as it is bolow. Wheat and
the cabbnge oil plant are still the prevailing
cnope. The right bank of the river consists of
red sandstone and red clay. Went on shore
at 8 o'clock, and walked over some barren hills
of red sUindstone; saw several large camphor
trees growing in the lower land — pa^jsed
several brick and tile manufactories. The
conntry here is fairly populated, the people
cnrious, but perfectly civil in their behaviour
lu OS. Returned to the boat at 11 a. m.
Half an hour after, passed Keac-})ae, the
boundary between the depart-ments of Yaou-
chow and Kwang sin, A cormorant raft came
alongside, with 4 birds on board, purchased 2
fish called Kwei-eu, for 115 cash. At 1 p. m.,
about 8 miles above Ngan Jin, passed some
enormous sandstone boulders on the right
bank of the river; they are c^led the Wan-
tan lo-keae; numerous red sandstone quarries
are here seen on both banks of the river. A
short distance above this, a small stream flows
in on the right bank, near the mouth of which
w a good Btone bridge of 5 arches. Reached
Ting-tan, at 3 p. m. and remained there one
hour for victualling. Strolled on shore at 5;
-found the country rather bare and crops poor.
Went through the village of Shih-koo; here
we joined our boat and anchored for the
night in a sheltered spot about 15 miles from
Ngan Jin. Weather threatening, and very hot.
Barometer down more than ^ inch since the
20th; experienced a heavy thunderstorm with
violent squalls between 8 and 9 o*clock.

26th March. Underway at 5:30 a. m. Walk-
ed on shore at 7; country getting more and
more barren — ^the red standstone in many
places cropping above the surface. The cur-
rent in the river here is very strong, and our
boat made slow progress in tracking against
it. Thunderstorm recommenced at 10 o'clock;
took shelter in a cottage; the inmates were
very shy, never having seen any foreigners
before. However they soon gained a little
coarage, and treated us to a repast of peanuts,
rotten cabbage, and sweetmeats made of rice,
«%u^ar and burnt geeds. The storm lasted till
about noon, when we returned to the boat,
and proceeded towards Kwei-khc, which city
>'e reaihed at 2 o'clock, wc having made only

9 miles in 6^ hours. This seens the most im-
portant place we have yet reached. It is sur-
rounded by a good wall of red sandstone. A
bridge of boat^i here crosses the river; the
number of boats used, varies from 60 to 80,
according to the height of the water. We
were obliged to remain here all day, the ex-
cuse being that the cargo had to be examined
by the customs; however no official came on
board. In the evening, we received visits
from the representatives of three Hokow Tea
hongs, who were each anxious that we should
go to their respective hongs in Hokow, as
they understood we were going up for the
purpose of buying Tea.

27th March. Thunderstorm continued at
intervals during the night, and until 7 this
mom in g. At times it was very violent and
the rain came down in torrents. Got under>
way at 8:30, and proceeded up against a
freshet, making slow progress with 7 trackers;
the boatmen are a strong set of fellows, and
do their work well. The country here is rather
bare, but it begins to assume a more interest-
ing aspect; there are several striking hills in
the neighbourhood. About 1 mile above
Kwei-khe, on the left bank of the river, there
is a natural bridge in a huge rock of red sand
stone, which presents a remarkable appear-
ance; it is called the Wizard*s bridge. The
river is much flooded with the late rain, ancl
many of the crops are under water. Passed
a Kun-chow boat which was dismasted and
unroofed on the evening of the 26th ; sa^
also a sunken junk, the effects of the recent
storm. At 3:30 p. m., abreast of the Kwei-
fung-shan (Tortoise peaked hills), a remark-
able mass of rocky peaks, some of them rising
to the height of more than 10* feet, and pre-
senting a most singular appearance; they are
from 5 to 10 miles from the river, and are seen
from a great distance. At 4 o'clock another
storm; hove to, with 3 anchors out, current
running about 4 miles an hour; proceeded a
little further up, and anchored for the night
a short distance above the village of Shoo-kea-
keang, having travelled to-day about 21
miles.

28th Marcli. Underway at 5 a. m. A good
W. breeze enables us to make 2 miles an hour
against the rapids, which are still flooded,
though the water has fallen about 2 feet since
last night. At 8 a. m. passed a very hand-
some 7 storied pagoda, on the left bank of the
river, near the summit of which are several
small trees and bushes growing, which at a
little distance give the appearance of a crowiii.
At 9 o'clock, passed Yih-yang, a walled town
in the department of Kwang-sin; it is an
unimportant place; the wall is loW, and the
buildings inside are visible from the river.
At 11 :30 went on shore, and walked across a
barren country to the village of Ewang-sah-
kcang, which is pleasantly situated on the
left bank of the river. A small river floWs
into the Kin here; about 12 miles up this
stream, coal is found at a place called Hoo-
fing. Anchored at Hwang-sah-keang for the
night, the boat having arrived here at 3:30.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Jun^,

On shore for a walk in the evening; saw
several fine large camphor trees, one of which
measured 65 yards between the extreme
branches. The country is very fine around
iiere and well cultivated; there is very little
variety in the crops growing; small patches
of hemp are seen here and there. Distance
travelled to-day 18 miles.

29th. Underway at 6 a. m. Strong N. E.
wind blowing; quite a change in the weather.
Last night, thunderstorm again with much
rain. Walked on shore at 7 o^clock, on the
right bank, a distance of about 3 miles, to the
small village of Tsing-sban-wan, where the
boat joined us at 9 o'clock; obliged to remain
^ere all day in consequence of a strong blow
from the £. N. £. Behind this village is an
enormous mass of re.d sandstone, rising to the
height of about 600 feet: the side nearest the
river presents a precipice of nearly 200 feet
in height, called the Chay-ting shan. We
ascended this by a zig-zag path, and in
some places by steps cut in the rocks which
are nearly perpendicular; passed >4 gateways
on the way up. On getting through the 4th,
we came to a deep ravine of wild appearance;
the road leads round this ravine to the summit
of the hill, on and near the top of which are
aeveral mud houses in a dilapidated state.
The place was in the possession of the Impe-
rialists when the rebels overrun this country;
the only inhabitants of this wild place, that
we saw, were two old men living in one of
the houses; it was hard to say how they gain-
ed a livelihood. It continued to blow hard
all day, with thunder and rain occasionally.

dOth March. Blowing a hard gale from
K. E. all night. Thunder at intervals, some-
times very heavy; at 5 a. m. the thermometer
down to SS**, Underway at 5:30, with 9
trackers dragging us through a heavy current;
the river much flooded with the late rains.
Arrived at Ho-kow at 11 a. m. Heavy rain
nearly all day prevented us going on shore.
It cleared off towards evening, so we took the
^opportunity of crossing the river to try and
get a view of the town. We ascended one of
9 rocks, which are all about 160 feet high;
they are c^ed the 9 Lions fording the river.
We had a good view of the town from this
point; it does not seem such an important
place as one is led to suppose, from the de-
acriptions given by Fortune and Milne. The
trade doubtless has very much fallen off, as
formerly the Foh-kien teas were packed here,
for both the Canton and Shanghai markets;
still it does not appear to have ever been of
much greater extent than it is at present.
The town is situated on the left bank of the
river, at the point where a small stream joins
the Kin; it is more than one mile and a'half
in length, and of little depth except at the
east end, where it may be from ^ to 4 a mile
.in breadth, the houses being dosely built.
We did not see more than 200 boats lying
alongside the town. This evening, engaged
12 coolies to carry our baggage to Woo-e-shan,
at the rate of 35 cash per catty, and made
preparatioDh for a stait at o.'dO,

Slst March. Up early, packed up, and left
our boat at 6 a. m. Walked through Ho-kow,
passing many well built hongs; the streets
appear cleaner, and the buildings better than
in most Chinese towns. Went to the Wing-
t«eang Tea hong where we expected to fimi
our coolies. They however did not turn up,
so we walked slowly on, and waited for them
at a^'Village about 8 miles from Ho-kow. The
country around here is well cultivated; a great
deal of land is being prepared for paddy; did
not see any above ground. The stream that
flows into the Kin, at Ho-kow, winds through
a fine valley of gmall extent; the hills on
each aide are covered with fine azaleas in
full bloom. Our baggage joined us at noon,
but instead of having 12 coolies, which we
had arranged for, we only got eight, and a
miserable set of fellows they were. We saw
the necessity of engaging further help before
we could proceed far on our journey. At 1 p.
m. we crossed the stream, in a ferry boat, at
a village where all the inhabitants turned out
to see us, they having been warned of our
approach. They were a very orderly crowd,
and did not attempt to give us any trouble.
At 2:50, crossed the pass which is mentioned
by Fortune, in the account of his journey
from Ho-kow to Wu-e-shan. There is a
small temple here built into the side of the
rock, in which a number of beggars have
quarters. At 8 :80, halted for the night, at a
tolerably comfortable Tea house, 8 miles
from Ho-kow, not being able to get further
on account of rain.

(To be continued.)

THE DELEOATES' VERSION/

BT BEY. CABSTAIRS DOUGLAS.

In a recent number of the Recorder f
a Bhort article appeared in which I
proved that the Chinese version of the
New Testament which is published by
the British and Foreign "Bihle Society,
and used by nearly all the British and
German missionaries, (and also by the
American missionaries at Fnh-chau and
Amoy) is unquestionably The Delegates*
Version,

* We give this paper a place in the RBOORDEa, not
because we believe Mr. iJouglas provee what he at-
tempts to prove, nor because we think it good tastQ
thus to aMail the opinions of onr predeoeeaor after he
has left the editorial chair and especially after he has
left the country. We quite agree with Mr. Baldwin
that the terui Delegat.os' version is Improperly applied
to the greater part of that translation of the Sacred
Scriptares which is known by many nnder that term,
because the gentlemen who made it were not when
they made it acting as delegates from their MlMlons in
China, having already withdraion fi'om the Committee
of Delegates, in accordance with instructions from the
London MiMioaaiy Society in England. Although
made " by the winio hands, on the same principles and
In the same style" &c,, the greater puit of that trans-

J 870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

On this point no reply or objection
was possible ; and of course none was
made : but as the late Editor took the
opportunity of making the statement
that the version of the whole Bible ap-
proved by the Br. and For. Bible So-
ciety could not be properly termed the
Delegates' Version, I have to ask a little
fipaoe in the oolamns of the Recobder
to prove that the version of the Old
Testament is also entitled to be so
named.

The proof divides itself into two
parts, in regard to the portions of the
Old Testament before and after the
ninth chapter of Deuteronomy.

(1) From the beginning of Genesis
to the 9th of Deuteronomy, the trans-
lation in question is again beyond all
dispute " The Delegates^ Version ; " for up
to that point it was composed by the
united Committee of Delegates for the
translation of the Old Testament, a
Committee which was appointed by
the whole body of Protestant mission-
aries in China, in the same way as the
Committee which had translated the
New.

This portion had not indeed, at the
time wnen the Committee broke up,
undergone the final revision : but the
changes in that final revision were very

lation was not done ad (l*e »€ane time as the work they
performed when thisy acted as pnrt of the Committee
of Delegates, and hence for truth's sake should not be
called by the sanic name as the work they performed
vhen acting as part of that Committee. This position
seems to us to be Impregnable. Why else should l^£i*.
Douglas introdnce the words "although on slightly
different sronnds," to palliate or Justify the oonclu-
dontowtuch he comes? Indeed he virtually admits
the po«itlon of Mr. Baldwin. For he says they made
W^by them9^ma" that Is when not members of the
Committee of Delegates, and after they had with-
drawn from it, while translating alone and not con-
aerted with it. The " slightly different grounds " were
entirely different grounds. For they did not sustain
the same offioial or representative relation in making
it as they sust4iinod when making the Translation of
the New Testament. What a man does out of a par-
ticular office, although *' in the same principles and in
the same style,*' ought not to be caUod by the same
name as what he did when In that office.

The act of an ex-chancellor cannot be said to have
been done by the chancellor. The deeds of an ex-pre-
sldent, cannot bo affirmed to have been performed by
the president. ReaUy the version in question should
lie known as <*The Bx-delegates' version," rather than
the Delegates* version.

We make these stateraents in explanation of tlie
views held by our predecessor, not to Invoke excited
and protracted di.scu-^ion on the subject. Such a state
of things, Mr. Douglas himself would doubtless depre-
cate; for he has an article in vol. 2nd. dissuading from
•* Polemics." [Ed. C. R.]

t Vol. 2nd. Dec. No., page 2 «.

few, and were made by the hands of
the same three missionaries (Medhurst,
Milne, and Stronack) who nad really
done the work in the united commit-
tees.

The thorough identity both of style
and of the principles of translation must
be manifest to any reader competent to
judge, who compares this portion of
the Old Testament with the vnqtiestionr
able '^ DelegHtes' Version of the New
Testament."

(2) The remainder of the Old Test-
ament was translated by the same three
men who really were the translators of
the parts already noticed.

The only persons who had even a
nominal connexion with the New Test-
ament Committee were Drs. Boone and
Bridgman with the Rev. W. M. Low-
rie. Of these, Mr. Lowrie died when
the work of translation had only reach-
ed the 23rd verse of the first chapter
of Matthew ; and Dr. Boone bears wit-
ness against himself in a letter written
after the completion of the New Test-
ament that he had " never worked one
hour on the said translation." Dr.
Bridgman was indeed vei*y regular m
his attendance ; but he never conU'ibu-
ted a whole verse to the translation, and
but rarely even a phrase or a word.

Of the members of the Committee on
the Old Testament, several never took
their seats; and of those who made
their appearance, Dr. Boone took no
part in the translatioYi, having been
present only one day when some rules
were made : Mr. Culbertson was pres-
ent scarcely one month out of the six
that the Committee sat ; and the only
names that can even appear to rank
along with Medhurst, Milne and Stron-
ach are Dr. Bridgman and the Rev. J.
L. Shuck; but they contributed as lit-
tle to the translation of this portion as
Dr. Bridgman had done to the New
Testament, a fact abundantly confirm-
ed by the very different quahtv of the
version which they made after the
separation.

The facts stated above are collected
from a variety of authentic sources,
almost wholly from letters and pam-

THE Cl-IINKSK RECOKDKR

[Jnne,

phlets published at the time, which ; Messing of Jacob, tF»e song of Moses at

certainly would not have been allowed
to pass uncontradicted if contradiction
had been possible. I would have given
quotations, but for the fear of trespass-
ing too far or the available space in the
Recorder, and trying too much the
patience of its readers.

the Red Sea, and the prophecies of
Balaam which were translated before
the joint Committee broke np.

Compare with this the fact that on
the breaking up of the Committee, the
other party immediately set to work to

But to any competent scholar such ^^^^^, ^^^.^^; ^^^ ^^^^^ ^ ^^^ ^^^,
historical proofs are unnecessary: tor
the identity of style before and after

the 9th of Deuteronomy is amply suf-
ficient to prove the identity of author-
ship. Of course by a *' competent
scholar" I mean one who can read
with facility a number of verses con-
secutively as they stand in the character
(without delaying to break them up
into colloquial)^ sa as to catch the ex-
quisite beauty of the classical style, and
to observe how thorougldy the con-
nexion of the whole context is secured
by the accurate nse of particles and
the idiomatic arrangement of clauses.

To such a critic it will be self evident ofben been transferred verbatim int6
that the second half oi Deuteronomy is
the same in style and manner of trans-
lation with the first half of the book,
and that all the other historical books

Testament and Pentateuch, not only
themselves adopting a wholly different
style of composition and principles of
translation, but attacking the portions
that had been composed by the un.
broken Committees.

The extraordinary di€ef ence of style
can indeed be easily observed without
travelling beyond the limits of the
Bridgman-Culbertson version itself, as
whole clauses (and sometimes larger
portions) of the Delegates' version have

of the Old Testament are strikingly
. similar to the Pentateuch and the New

the new version, where to a practiced
eye they shew themselves like ancient
8cu1ptin*ed stones bulk into a modern
wall. And in one case a whole book
(the Lamentations of Jeremiah) has

Testament, with the exceprion of such ^^^^^^^^ transferred with the excep
IS are due to the ditterence of . _ , . , _ . _ |.

tion of a change m the word for "God

in one verse.

changes as

the subject matter, and to the increas-
ing experience of the translators.

Perhaps at first sight, the Prophetical
and Poetical books may seem to shew
marks of different hands, or of different
principles of translation: but a closer
examination will show that they differ
only as the translations of highly poet-
ical compositions ought to differ from
those of simple prose, and that the
changes in the style of the Chinese are
graduated with singular exactness ac-
cording to the degrees of variation in
the case or difficulty of the idiom, and
the greater or less poetical character of
the original.

And while on the one hand the prose
portions of the Prophets will be found
very similar in diction to the Penta-
teuch, there will on the other hand be
found parallel examples of the higher
poetical style in such passages as the

»»

As therefore the version published
by the Br. and For. Bible Society is
uniform throughout, really made by
the same hands on the same principles
and in the same style, and as nearly
the half of it was made by them in the
joint Committees, where the solidity of
their learning, the accuracy of their
scholarship, and the correctness of their
principles secured the assent of their
colleagues, it surely cannot be wrong
to give the same title (though on slight-
ly different gi-ounds) to the other por-
tion, of strictly corresponding charac-
ter, which they made by themselves.

Amoy.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

THE OHRISTIAITS CHOICE.

During a very severe illness at Foo-
ehov tbe Rev. Wm. C. Bums was ask-
ed by a friend whether he would rather
go or sta^; he replied that he had no
choice.

No choice! No choice 1
Be it the Father's will
That here I wander still
Where moaning, bleak winds chill,

I yet rejoice. i

No choice, though here
Ofttiraes the heaving sigh,
Oft^mes tbe tearfal ejre,
Tell of the hopes that die

And leave me drear.

No choice, though oft
I straggle hard with sin,
Have foea without^ fcithln —
Live midst the battle-din,

Not music soft.

No choice, though there,
In the heaveply home of light
Is my mansion fair and bright,
And a robe of spotless white

For me to wear.

No choice! My Friend —
The loving Savior dear —
Is with me h&re^ or thercy
111 trust Him without fear

E'en to the end.

No choice! Leave given,
Sometime I'll lay it down,
This armor for the crowii,
The " passionless renown "

And rest of Heaven.

HOTES, QUERIES, ANB BIS'LIES.

N, B. — It is proposed to number the Notes^
Qveries ajid Atpliei for volume 3rd, in the
order in which they are inserted. Replies
shoold mention the Qtierieg, by number and
^ pa^e, to which they refer, so as to facilitate
reference to them. When the Query replied
to, is long, it need not be quoted in extenso,
hat the subject-matter of it should be given
at the beginning of the Reply.

CONFITSIGN OF NAMES.

NoTB 1. — ^There is some confusion
in Chinese and English works, between

•lu ^, P^h-pHng^ a pieh-ming of the
present city of Tsun-chau-fu^ in Peh-
cftWi, and Peh-king, j^j^ ^ the me-
tropolitan city wont to be perversely
called Pe-kin.

Peh-p^ing was a temporary capital of
Yung-loh^ the Ming Emperor, who afler-

wards constituted Peking the Jr ^^^

Shang-tu, as the Mongols would have
called it, in opposition to Nanking,
once the capital of China, and the chief

city of ^ if; ^, Nan-chih-li, the

counterpart of :||j ||[ ^, Peh-chih-li,

There is also some uncertainty about

the identification of ^^ ^ Kien-yehj

with Nan-king. Chinese official works
refer this name to Shang-yumi-hien^ the
principal district of Kiang-ning-fu, the
name of the present department around
the de-capitalized city ot what waa
once properly called, Nan-king,

Any information on this subject
would be interesting.

F. Porter S&nrH.

UNBINDINCl <ilB3£ FEET.

Note 2. — ^It was argued, by whom
it matters not, that a Chinese smaH
foot could not by unbinding become
of service. This is like the doctor who
swore a half-penny could not pa^s
through the rima glottidis because he
had discovered an anatomical impossi-
bility; the fact being a half penny just
then lay before him which had been
taken out of the windpipe, so it must
have passed the rima, the doctor, and
his impossibility notwithstanding. As
proof of what I say, I have seen five or
six girls who had their feet unbound,
who walk, and, when there is need
for it, run, and carry burdens, neven"
dreaming that it is no use their doing
the like, since their feet are of no
good. But I am struck particularly
with the case of one girl. I had her
foot uncovered to me while the ban-
dages were being still used and what
was disclosed? Such a small appear-
ance under the pretence of a foot,
that I at once mentally said this is
useless, forever, save in the bandages.
T« unbind this, and keep it so, would
be to entail life-long halting and pain.
The Astragalns and cuneiform bones
were tilted ont of their places and
anew modification of the ankle joint
was formed, and the os calcis, and firs^^

THE CniXESK RECORDER

[June,

metatarsus touched so as to form the
entire sole. Well, I am told this girl,
(she is about twelve) has had her feet
unbound, the astragalus and the cunei-
form bones have descended so as to
sepai'ate the os calcis and first metatar-
sus each towards its own place and
repair in part the broken arch, while
the girl goes hither and thither nimbly.
There was great difficulty in moving
the first week after unbinding, but
subsequently Uie power of motion came
with rapidity; only a swelling of the
foot and ankle remain, which is the
characteristic of all these cases.

THE POSSESSION OF MACAO
BT THE POBTUaUESE.

NoTB a. — Many things have been written
upon the riglit by which Portuguese hold
Macao, and yet nothing definite has transpired.
I may venture to give a little hint upon
this point.

From Dungstedt's Historical Sketch I
notice that even the Portuguese themselves
can not well prove as to the lawful posses-
sion of Macao now held by them, judging:
from the Ministerial Memorandum which
was drawn long ago. I notice whfit they said,
that Macao was held by ^Hhe success of the
chivalrous arms of Portugal.** In the Asia
Portuguesa written by Manoel de Parie e
Souxa, they alleged, that thej obtained per-
mmsion to inhabit Macao, because they had
cleared the Island of pirates. For this
Macao was granted to tnem in perpetuity.
But as no authentic proof could be produc-
ed, I could only say, that the cession rested
merely upon presumption. For instance, if
I am asked by what right the English have
to g6vem the island of Hongkong, I could
reikdily reply, that the treaty of Nankin con-
cluded in 1842, and subsequently confirmed
by i^e treaty signed at Tientsin m 1858 was
the authority upon which I based the asser-
tion of my statement. It was a well known
fact, that in the times of the Ming Emperor,
and even after the Manchu conquest, there
were Mandarins appointed to reside at Ma-
cao, and this only ceased in 1849 by force
of arms consequent upon the assassination of
the Portuguese governor (Amaral).

The conclusion, I arrived at, was that the
Portuguese were allowed to live in Macao on
their paying a ground rent of 500 taels an-
nually to Lin Fu jpK j^ who was the

mover in this matter ; and consequently upon
his representation, that the (Ming) Empe-

ror Lung Khing 1^ Jg who reigned from

A. D. 1567 to 1572, sanctioned and gi*anted
their request; such was the agreement orig-
inally made between the Chinese and the
Portuguese regarding Macao. I cannot say,
if the present dynasty ever confirmed it.

On reading, sometime ago, the address of
the Portuguese living in SShanghai to their
Minister, on his return from entering into
treaty with China, I noticed what they sta-
ted, that *^ Macao was unquestionably Por-
'tuguese property." If such was the case, I
would like to see that a substantial proof
can be brought forward to establish the claim.

Being not a politician I have no desire to
discuss politics, and shall be content, if the
truth oi the story can be reached. I trust
through the medium of the Recobdi b I may
meet with a full explanation upon the sub-
ject, that will put all doubt to rest.

G. MiffCHIK.

Foochow, 6th May, 1870.

SMALL FEET.

Note 4. — It is not my purpose nor is it
necessary to occupy much space in discussing
this question. A reiteration of the facts may
be a sufficient answer to those who in the
absence of ai^gument have recourse to ridicule.

It is &/act that binding the feet of girls is
crucL

It is 9k fact that it makes them cripples for
life.

It is a fact that it takes away much of the
enjoyment of life.

It is 9, fact that it violates the law of love,
which our blessed Savior tells us is the ful-
filling of the law.

It is 2k fact that all the suffering and deform-
ity is inflicted on the child by its mother —
in whose heart ihouid dwell the purest, tendei^
est love for her daughter.

It is A fact that the heathen kn4nv and can-
fets it to be wrong.

Nevertheless " it is not a question of virtue, *'
says Diogenes, and is no more morally wrong
than "to stand on one*s head." Verily the
Gospel "is to the Greeks, foolishness," and
Diogenes is not the only one of that national-
ity among your contributors. Sabbath break-
ing is not wrong, and must not exclude people
from the Church, but those .of us who try to
keep the Sabbath holy are advised "to con-
sider whether we are not thereby dishonoring
the Gospel."

Marriage may possibly be right, but polyg-
amy is sanctioned by divine Authority, and
therefore we are not to interfere with it
among a patriarchal people.

Abstinence from intoxicating drinks may

perhaps be without any heinous crimiuality

, (in feeble minded people), but the drinking

\ customs of society are scriptural and to be en -

! couraged I (Only 70,000 arrests in one year

1870.]

AND illSSIOXART JOURNAL.

in tb« dty of New York for intoxication and
disorderly conduct. N. T. Times Jan. 2Snci).

On another occasion I propose to explain
wh? it fe that dninkenncss does not prevail
among the heathen, as it does in Christian
netiona; and also to show that the introdnc-
tion of Western science and civilization into
<1]iQa will bring them intemperance and all
Its borrors.

Canton. J. G. Kerb.

TEA.Nal.

Note 5. — I believe that it is now generally
allowed, among scientiBc men, that there is
hot one gpeeies of the Tea plant; the three or
foar sorts enumerated, being merely varietirt
of one species : vaneties arising from the dif-
ferences of soil and climate where they are
fonnd. If this be so, we shall probably have
to add to the number of these varieties, as our
acquaintance with eastern countries, becomes
more accurate and enlarged. For I doubt
not that the Tea })lant will be found far more
extensively dititributed than has formerly
been stated. From all that I can learn, I be-
lieve it is a native, not only of Japan, China,
and Assam; but also of all the mountainous
country, forming the northern part of Birmah,
Siun, Cochin China, d&c..

The varieties of Tea at present enumerated
are; (1) Thea bohea, found in the provinces
of Ewang-tung. Keang-si, Fuh-kien. Hu-nan,
and Hn-pek; (2) Thea viridis, found in Chih-
kiani^, Kgan-hwni, and Keang-su: (3) Thea
Utifolia, with which I am unacquainted, but
"Which is mentioned in Paxton's excellent
botanical dictionary, as a native of China, and
S8 having been taken to England in 1825: (4)
Thea strieta, the Tea plant of Assam. I am not
Bure whether the Tea plant of Japan was iden-
tified with the second of those, or whether it
oonstitates a distinct variety; and I have seen
no account of the Coroan plant.

The Tea plant is cultivated on the sloping
ndes of hills: in Fuhkien at an elevation of
from 1500 feet upwards; but further north in
the province of Cheh-kiang, I have seen it
growing down to the very foot of the hills,
and within twenty or thirty yards of Rice
gronnd, not raised more than a very few feet
above high water mdrk. The soil on which it
grows is therefore well drained, bat the plant,
thoogb a hardy evergreen, could not possibly
bear the continual deprivation of leaf which
it nndejigoes, except in a climate where mois-
ture is very abundant, as it is, in China, during
the spring months, when the leaf is picked
«o constantly.

It is probable, that the superior strength of
^M&m Teas, is due to the great amount of
noistnre, and the consequent more vigorous
growth of the plant, in that country.

No manure of any kind, is used in the cul-
tivation in P^uh-kien, but the plant is kept
[rw from weedt* and the hoeing i>y «'hi(h this
i* accompli>hed. stirs up the earth round its

, foots. In the more nort.hcrn provinces, straw
; is spread round the roots, dnring the severity
' of winter.

I The Appearance of a Tea plantation is re-
Imarkably picturesque. The natural scenery
.is usually far from uninteresting, and in
spring, the contrast exhibited by the bright;
verdure of the young rice, g^-own in terraces
artificially formed in the valley of a strcnm,
with the hill sides, either planted out with
the Tea bushes at regular intervalH, or left in
all the wildnesfl of the uncleared jungle, forms
a view for the admirer of nature, hardly to bu
surpassed in any part of the world. Those
who have been only to Mi Tao and Ho Hau
will I am sure acknowledge the faithfulness
of the description.

The Tea districts that I have visited in
Cheh-kiang, did not strike me so much,
although in the spring, they would doubtlesH
appear to more advantage. But the hills are
lower and the forest is principally composed
of pines or firs.

My note would be too long, were I to enter
on the subject of the manufacture of Tea,
which is my principal object in sending my
thoughts to the Kecobder; but this perhaps
will be taken as an introduction to the subject,
and I hope at a future time, to continue with
a few remarks, in correction of what has been
formerly said, and constantly believed in, on
the high authority of such able writers as
Ball, Fortune, &c.

A. W. G. R.

QUERIES.

1. X. T. Z. would be interested in a state-
ment of the peculiar opinions of the Great
Interpreter and Commentator on the works
of Confucius and Mencins, viz: Chu-fu-tze,
vrith an estimate of his influence over his
conntiymen, an analysis of his character, and
a rehearsal of the principal incidents of his
life. Will some one supply what is wanted ?

2. Will any of the contributors to the -Chi-
nese Recorder, state what is the idea attached

to the character i/J commonly rendered

Kalpa, and give illustrations of its use ?

S( A. H.

8. What is the Jnfluenoe over the Chinese
mind and nation of the writings of Mencius,
compared vrith the influences of the writings
of Confucius? F. C.

4. How many festivals are there observed
in China which may be considered Nationai.,
in the sense of every where prevalent? And
what is their origin and method of observ-
ance? F. C.

5. A Lady would be gratified to have an
account given in the Recorder, of the distin-
guished women of China, in ancient times,

' especially of those noted for their literary
aitaiiimcnts.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[June,

6. A constant Reader would be glad to
have some one contribute notes on Chinese
wit, giving specimens.

7. I have often noticed the characters for
water and for fire, written on square pieces
of paper, and pasted on the ontside of Chinese

houses, wrong end downwards (thus ^£u and

^. ) What is the meaning of this custom ?

Is it superstitions ? What was its origin ?
Are there any other characters used in an

analogous way?

Observer.

CORRESPONDENCE.

COMPBESSION OF THE FEET.

To t?ie Editor of the Chinege Recorder: -

A few words more in reference to foot-
compression, and if some of the ideas here pre-
sented are very similar to those of a Southern
contributor he will kindly bear in mind that
they were mostly committed to paper previous
to the appearance of his article in the Ke-

COKDEB.

One of your correspondents at the North
virtually atlmits that binding the feet is an
evil^ in which, of course, human beings are
the sole agents, but an evil which he affirms
is not morally wrong. Now every act which
has any moral character at all is either ri^ht
or wrong. There can, be no middle ground.
Binding the feet is an act having moral char-
acter, not Tcrafig^ and so right. Therefore it is
right for Chinese females to follow a practice
'Which causes an untold amount of suffering,
mutilates the bodies God has given them, and
incapacitates them in measure for the duties
he enjoins upon them— dire conclusions, but
legitimately drawn from premises he has laid
down, or must admit.

Your correspondent looks forward to " hu-
•manizing agencies " for the correction of the
evil. We suppose such agencies are needed
.only where practices are uncouth, or if yon
.please, inhuman; if necessary in reference to
foot-compression (which only needs extension
'to paralyse the whole system) then we should
infer such compression, to tag. the leasts ex-
ceedingly doubtful as to moral character.

In our opinion the practice is not doubtfttlly
moral, but morally wrong, and we suppose
doing right should not depend on fashion, or
the Bmperor's edict, but that people should
r follow the dictates of good common sense,
and the teachings of the Bible, which, it might
'be observed, have proved two of the most
humanizing agencies ever tried in our fallen
world.

We also suppose Christianity can stand on
its own merits, and needs no cloak thrown
over its requirements. Let its demands be
proclaimed far and wide in all their UDC(»m-
promibing antagonibm lu the sinful ma^kims

and practices of the world, it will only make
the church the purer, and her progress the
surer and safer. Christianity says, " I beseech
you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God,
that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice,
holy, acceptable unto God, which is your rea-
sonable service." Now Ghxl himself fashioned
the foot, and adapted it faultlessly to the ob-
ject for which it was dfisigned, and we think
it can scarcely be called a reasonable service
when we offer that foot back to him all de-
formed, and perverted from its original use. A
small foot is one of the most loathsonie objects
one need look upon, and it was but recently
the writer heard both a gentleman and lady
remark that a sensation of faiutncHS was pro-
duced by their first sight of one of these '* gold-
en lilies." We are forcibly reminded of those
offerings which God refused to accept, the
blind, the halt, the lame. We do not say that
small-footed women can do no good here, nor
that they will not get to heaven hereafter,
but we do question whether, after reaching
that blessed place, they might not occupy a
higher position if in this world they had con-
scientiously employed all their powers and
faculties in God's service. Let Christians do
their duty and God will take cai% of results.
And if some among the higher classes are
offended because of the sacrifices demanded,
it may be well to ramember that even when
Jesus himself tanght the people some went
back and walked no more with him; and
again, that the question was asked "Have any
of the rulers believed on him?"

"Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or
whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.**

The practicability of unbinding the feet
even after a period of close compression cao
hardly we think, admit of a question. We
judge from observation. Just recently a case
of this kind has come under our notice in
the school mentioned in the March (1869)
number of the Rbcordes. A girl some
eleven or twelve years of age whose feet bad
been most satisfactorily deformed, and so
long and tightly bound that they were said
to be deacL, has within the past two months
entirely dispensed with bandages, is wearing
large shoes, and, so far from being unable
to walk, is even quite agile in running.
Whether in her case the foot will ever fully
regain its natural size and beauty we should
regard as doubtful, but it will at least be
more serviceable.

We do not apprehend serious difficulty on
the score of large feet in marrying girls
from this school to native Christians. The
danger for the present seems to be that the
supply will not equal the demand.

In closing we venture to suggest that un-
binding the feet (among other things) is i/4-
dispensable to the proper social elevation of
Chinese women.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

LETTER FROM TUNCM;H0W.

Tb Ote Sditor of the ChiMeae Recorder:^

Mrs. Holmes has returned from the United-
States, purchased a house in a good place
for laboring amoiij; the native women, and
as soon as vske. repairs are completed she in-
tends to open a girl^s boardinfr school.

We all nave boarding schools, and several
of us are doing something in the way of
preparing text books for them.

Tbe Mandarin Grammar published by me
last fall, seems to supply a long felt want,
and is doing good service in all our schools
here as well as at some other ports. I send
you a few specimen copies. Mr. Mateer
1$ preparing a Mandarin Arithmetic and
when finished, it will also fill another long
felt want. Mrs. G. is using it (in maiuiscript
form) in her school and finds it simple,
easily understood, as well as thorough.

Mrs Mateer is getting up a Tune Book,
sbaped notes, with explanations in Mandarin.

Tbe people in the region of Ping-too,
some 40 li west of this, are showing deep
interest in the gospel, but those of this
region remain still unmoved. The literary
examinations are now going on.

Yours truly,
T. P. Grawford.

Tungchow, April 25th, 1870.

LETTER FROM HANKOW.

To Ae EStitor cff the Chineae Recorder.-^

In the month of September of 1868, I
had the pleasure of sending to your jouiiial
one of the first formal ''Queries" which ap-
peared in itB pages. Some year and more
after, a very interesting series of papers on
the ^^Ghinese Art of Healing** by Magic,
Chams &c., was commenced Dy Dr. Dud-
geon of Peking. It is just possible that my
original '^Note and Qnery^* of 1868 had
suggested these researches, just as there is
some acquaintance with an insertion of mine
in the Hongkong *' Notes and Queries ** of
June, 1869, on the subject of gymnastics
manifested in the earliest of these papers.
I may just say that this communication of
mine appeared, not in the August^ but in
the October number of 1868.

At the time of sending it I was almost
persuaded not to do so, as there was already
& periodical specially devoted to this depart-
ment

Sad to say, this excellent publication has
<lisappeared, up to the date or this letter.

I very much commend you, Mr. Editor, in
having decided to open a special department
for ** Notes and Queries," and I hope to see

many contributions from competent writers,
abounding as they do in the ports and sta*
tions of China.

I hope that Dr. Dudgeon, who has late-^
ly devoted so much time to the explosion of
the numerous errors wliich would seem to
have characterized my brief contributions to
Ghinese journals, will more worthily employ
his varied ability and rescat*eh upon the
many virgin subjects which await him in
such a field.

With reference to Chinese Materia Medica
I must decline Uie sort of complimentary
monopoly which Dr. Dudgeon would seem
to award me, in return for the trenchant
criticism vLsited upon almost every recent
statement of mine, on this or any other sub-
ject. In &ct, I am strongly disposed to hand
over my manuscripts on this subject of
Ghinese drugs to Dr. Dudgeon, that he may
correct and complete the work, so imper-
fectly commenced. As to the last onslaught
on a brief note of mine on Russian pohcy
&c^ I would just say that if Dr. Dudgeon
has still the June (1869^ number of the
Rbcordbb by him, he will see that I made
no such statement as the *' common descent**
of Russia '^from the old Tungusic stock.**
I spoke of *Hhe common descent of the
tribes of Siberia, Mandwria jrc, from the
old Tungusic stock.** This is correct I be-
lieve. I must be^ most distinctly to say
that nothing offensive was meant towards the
numerous readers and subscribers of the
Rbcosdbr, amongst Russian circles. Let
me ask Dr. Dudgeon what have been the
benefits which have accrued to the causes of
religion and philology, by the residence of
learned and pious Kussiaos for nearly two
hundred years in Peking? Does Dr. Dud-
geon know what has been the treatment of
the Bible Society by ^ Our Lord the Czar"
for many years ?

What facilities have been afforded by the
Russian government towards the continu-
ance of the London Mission among the
Buriats of Siberia^ for whom a whole Tersion
of the Mongolian scriptures, prepared by
Messrs. Stalfybrass ana Swann in 1846, has
been waiting?

Can Dr. Dudgeon explain why it is that,
whilst the works of Jonn Stuart Mill have
long found favour in Russia, the volume of
his writings **0n Liberty,** and *«0n UtU-
itarianisnv* were never allowed to circu-
late in Russia until last ^ear?

Other ^-Queries** I will reserve, merely
observing that I do not wish to be made
the subject of so many diversions in favour of
filling uie pages of our excellent Recordbk.

Yours &c.

F. PoBTBB Smith.

Hankow, April 21st 1870.

TIIE CHINESE RECORDER

[June,

THE MI8SI0HABT PROBLEM.

To the Editor of the Chinese Jiecordcr: —

I have read Mr. Turner's pamphlet
(The Missionary Problem), written in
reply to an article of Rev. Edward
White's, entitled "Missionary Theol-
ogy," and was greatly interested in
its perusal. In regard to many ideas
and suggestions contained therein, my
views perfectly coincide with those of
the autnor. It is quite true that foreis^n
missionaries, in visitirfg their native
lands, are expected and desired to pre-
sent to the public only such aspects of
the mission work as are hopeful and
encouraging. I consider this as prej-
udicial to the cause; — the people at
home ought to know just what the dis-
couragements of the missionary are,
against what obstacles he has to contend,
and exactly how gi*eatly he stands in
need of their synipatliy and prayers.
Success does not continually attend the
labors of pastors and other Christian
workers at home — why should it always
be demanded in heathen lands, where
the causes for failure are so many times
more numerous?

I hardly know exactly in what sense
Mr. T. intends to have his use of the
word "fjEulure" understood. Some
think he believes the work of missions in
China a failure, others think he does
not believe it a failure, and some under-
stand his use of the word to be in an
ironieal sense. I cannot believe that
the mission work in China has been in
no wise a success. Does the husband-
man who has spent many days of per-
severing kbor in preparing his soil for
the seed — ^has' allowed sunshine and
shower to do their appropriate work
thereon, and has carefully watched and
tended the up-springing shoot, does he
consider his exertions altogether a fail-
ure because the i*ipe sheaves do not
appear at once, or the grain is not readv
for harvesting immediately? Must all
the preparatory work of translating and
printing books, and making known the
truths of the Gospel be considered as a
downright failure because the results
have not been as great as enthusiastic
people at home anticipated? Because
a few souls only have as yet been saved,

is that proof positive that the leaven ot
truth is not gradually permeating the
mass of the people, and invisibly doing
a mighty work?

Was our Saviour's work on earth a
failure because when he ascended to the
Father, only a feeble band of tinjid fish-
ermen remained as its visible results?

The Master's command is " Go and
preach." His servants are to obey, and,
as sure as there is a God in Heaven,
sooner or later, success will come.

In the missionary's creed there should
be no such word as fail — let him not
look backward but forward — let him
expect great results from his labors, and
strive for them. One day, no doubt,
he will behold a harvest therefrom
greater than he has dreamed of.

But while commending very much
of what Mr. Turner says in his pam-
phlet, I can subscribe to no such system
of theology as he teaches, and I am
consent that the large majority of
missionaries in China are of my opinion.
We hold with Edwards and Whitfield,
against Mr. T. and the Chinese, that
tfie dogma of Original Sin is true, and
also that it is taught in the Scriptures ;
we believe that human nature is not
originally good — that it is "innately
and wholly bad." We believe also,
"ghastly and horrible" as Mr. T. re-
gards it to be, that the unrepenting
wicked " shall go away into everlasting
punishment." It is no obsolete doc-
trine. It is Bible truth, and must stand.
We are confident alao, and rejoice in
our confidence, that, obnoxious as this
doctrine may be to the Chinese, many
an "unflinching adherent" of it, among
missionary laborers in China, boldly
and unhesitatingly proclaims it froni
Sabbath to Sabbath.

Tlie glorious truth of the immortal-
ity of the soul, is this improved theolo-
gy to set that aside also ? Must we be-
lieve that it is nought but " a metaphysic-
al speculation ?" Heaven forbid, I cannot
believe it; I will not. How could Hea^'-
en's bliss be any longer . blissful, were
the thought constantly to haunt ns
there, that its duration was limited —
that tiie day was coming, we knew not
wl)cn, that,* from such a height of glory
and blessedness, our. souls were to be

1870. J

AND mSSIONAUY JOmiNAL.

plun)[jed into utter amihilation — into a
condition only less horrible than hell
itself? If Mr. Turner's theology is the
improved theology which is to be pro-
muli^ated in China, by the hundreds of
additional missionaries which are de-
manded here, tlren sliall we look to see
failure written every where, at least in
all places* where such erroneous doc-
trine is taught. The improved theo-
lotjv must be liiblical, or it will never
evangelize China.

I would be glad to know that Mr.
Turner's pamphlet was widely circulated
among the enemies of the missionary
work in China, as well as among its
friends — and especially among the pat-
rons and directors of Missionary Socie-
ties in England and America. It is
calculated to excite profitable thought
and discussion on the Missionary Pro-
blem, in its relation to China particular-
ly and to all heathen lands generally.

Ho I^iiLOS.

Foochow.

EDITORIAL ITEMS.

PUBUCATIONS RECEIVED.

Hongkong Auxiliary Association of
the British and Foreign Bible Society:
Second Annual Report 1869.

Eighth Annual lieport of the Peking
Hospital, in connection with the London
Missionary Society, for the year 1869.

Report of the Medical Missionary
Society in China, for the year 1869,
containing minutes of its 31st annual
meeting, at Canton, in January 1870,
and notices of its Hospital at Canton,
under the care of J. G. Kerr, m. d.,
who has been occasionally assisted by
Dr. Wong: — its Dispensanes at Wu-
chau, and Shiu-hing, under the care of
liev.R. H. Graves, m. d.; its Dispensary
at Shek-lung, under the care of Rev. A.
Krolczyk; its Dispensary at Fu^man,
under the care of Kev. E. Faber; and
its Dispensary at Tung-kun, under the
care of Rev. J. Nacken, all relating to
the year 1860.

Occ:isional Recovd of the National
Kihle Society of Scotland, for JMarch
IHVO, containing an able and practic:d
Address made bv the Rev. Alex. Wil-

liamson, late of Chefoo, at the Anniver-
sary Meeting of the Society in Jan. la.st.

The Report of the Medical Mission-
ary Hospital at Swatow, in connection
with the English Presbyterian Mission-
ary Society, under the care of W^illiam
Gauld A. M.,M. D., E. M. for 1868-1869.

The Missionarv Problem: A Reply
to " Missionary Theology," an Article
by Rev. Edward White published in
the " Rainbow" of July Ist, 1869. By
Rev. F. S. Turner, missionary of the
London Missionary Society.

We acknowledge a copy of each of
the above ])aper8, and would like to
make lengthy extracts from each, but
the amount of original matter on hand
forbids it at present.

We are glad to notice in the Report
by Dr. Kerr, that a Work on Chemistry
has been translated, and is nearly ready
for the press. By a private note, we
learn that Dr. K. has sent to Xew York
for plates, from which to strike off Illus-
trations, to insert in the book. It is to
be hoped that they will be obtained and
the work put to press at an early day.

— The MiAU Tsi Tribes, being the
1st and 2d. of a short series of articles
on that subject by Rev. J. Edkins, the
Gospel preached to the Poor, by Per
Fas, the Entrance into the Yiu
Country, by Rev. A. Krolczyk, the
Drinking IIabfts of the Chinebb, by
J. 6. Kerr M. D., Ta Tsin Kuo, by
E. Bretschneider M. D., the 3rd chap,
of Chinese Arts of Healing, viz. Mei>-
iCAL Divinities, and Divinities in
Medical Temple^, (illustrated) by J.
Dudgeon, M. D., in 2 or 8 parts, Pagan
Idolatry and RBVEiJi'noN, by L. N.
W., the Horned CrrRON, a Note, by F.
Porter Smith, M. D. and a Note called
Divisions of the Empire, by a gentle-
man living at Foochow, have been
received. Also an article on the Lord's
Day by a gen tie. nan at Canton, which
will appear if he will allow his name or
initials to be published with it.

— Lists of subscribers for 3rd Vol.
have been received from Tung-chow,
Hankow, Chin-kiang, Ningpo, 8watow,
Tai-wan or Takao, Canton, Am oy, Che-
foo and Baukok, with partial lists from
Ilpngkong and {Shaugluii.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Jane,

MISSIONABT INTELLiaENCE.

Tientsin. — We learn that Rev. C.
A. Stanley baptised 3 Chinese, at this
port, on the 17th of April, and that
there were several interesting cases of
inquirers. Not long previously he bap-
tised a young man, who was, for part
of the yeai*s 1667-68, a member of the
Boarding School of the Mission of the
Amencan Board, there.

NiNGPO. — Rev. J. K. Goddard com-
municates the following particulars: —

" Rev. G. E. Moule and family, of the
Church Mission, and Rev. Conrad
Baschlin and Mrs. Baschlin, of the Eng-
lish Baptist Mission, arrived February
19th. Mr. Moule, after a few weeks,
removed to Hang-chow, his former
field of labor, to which he returns after
a temporary respite at home.

"March 31st, Rev. Robert Palmer
and Mrs. Palmer, of the Church Mis-
sion, arrived, and were followed, April
6th, by Rev. H. Burnside and Mrs.
Bui*nside, of the same Mission. Mr.
Burnside left on the 19th for Japan, to
be connected with the mission estab-
lished there."

Rev. A. El win and Mrs. El win of
the Church Mission, arrived at Ningpo
May 3rd.

FoocHOw. — ^Rev. Messrs. C. C. Bald-
win and S. F. Woodin recently made
an excursion to the small Men city of
Tung-fiih^ about 86 miles S. W. of Foo-
chow, on the South branch of the Min.
They administered the Communion to
the church there, examined four can-
didates for baptism, received two of
them to the church, and assisted in
8ome interesting cases of discipline.
There are some twenty-five church-
members there, only two of whom are
females. There are several open inquir-
ers, and a number of others who are
interested in the truth, believe idolatry
to be false, and pray to the true God,
yet have not the moral courage to face
the ridicule of their neighbors by com-
ing openly to the chapel. The father
of one of the converts, reads the Bible
%hen his son is not present, but puts
it aside when his son comes in. he

prays, but has not dared yet to enter
the chapel. The converts and inquir-
ers have been hooted at and insulted
for coming to the Sabbath meetings,
and this has been, and is now, a great

trial to them, especially to the female
inquirers, some of whom have been de-
terred by it from coming. The con-
verts are from 6 or 6 villages and ham-
lets, besides the City and suburbs.
Nine adults have been received to this
church since April Ist, 1869. The
leaven is working there on every side,
and with the Lord's blessing, there will
be a great increase. The place was
first visited by a missionary in 1862;
regular preaching began about January
1864. Two other Chapels were open-
ed last year in this hien district, the
farthest one being at Singk'au^ 36
miles beyond Tung-Juh City, and over
70 miles from Foochow. One convert
has been received to the church at that
out-station. Two of the converts at the
hien city bad recently begim a course
of Boodhist vegetarianism, in the hope
of attaining the Western Heaven, when
their attention was drawn toward Chris-
tianity, and they were led to enter the
true way.

Canton. — ^Rev. H. V. Noyes in a
letter dated May, 6th states: Rev. J.
C. Nevin of the United Presbyterian
Mission, with his family, embarked for
the United States on the 12th of April.
Rev. James Anderson of the London
Mission and his wife will leave on the
12th of May. Their return home is
made necessary by the poor state of
Mr. Anderson's health.

Tehks op Thb Chinese Recorder, whon mailed,
postage paid, to any of the ports of China, or of
Japan, or to Anstrana, India, Java, Manilla, Slam,
Singapore and the United States •2.25— to England
rid SovUhamUm^ • 2..'iO— to Germany and Belgium, ttid
Bouthamton • 3.00— to Fi*anoe, vid Maraeuleg •2.00
(prepayment of postage being impossible.) Paid in
England, eleven shillingn, sent vid SouthanUon, Paid
in the United States in currency and sent vid P<Kifis
McM$'4.90,

Anything offered for publication as Articles, Notes,
Queries, and Kcplius, &g., may be sent direct to the
Editor of the Cuinkbe llixx>RDEB, Foochow.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

AND

MISSIONARY JODBNAL.

FOOCHOW, JULY, 18J0.

FOOCHOW WEATHER-TABLE FOB
M AY, 187 0.*

BT T, B. C.

Mean Temperature, eS-S"

„ Dafly Range B-iP

„ Humidity at 9 A. M TS-

„ Daily Bange of Barometer, '055 ini.
„ 9 A. H. Beading of do. 29-BS3 „
,. Daily Bain FaU -819 „

TA-T'SIN-KUO ;^ |^ g,

BV B. BRETSCIINEIDER. M. D,

Some time iigo Mr. Phillipg made
his debut as a geographical critic
ill Notes and Queries, with an article
in which he seeks to prove that by
the country of Possu is to be under-
stood Sumatra and not Pereia, as
Uiiually Bupposed, No one has taken
the trouble to refute his paper. A
few ironical remarks from the read-
ers of Notes and Queries were the
only reply. Now Mr. Phillips tries
in a similar manner to solve a gee-
graphical problem in the Recoedee,
His article upon "Tarsa" in the
April No. concludes with the words:

" I would advance, that the Pala-
ces described in the account of Ta-
t'sin, as known to China in the Han
Dynasty, apply to some large city
of' the plain, perhaps to Nineveh or
even Babylon, the glory of king-
doms, the beauty of the Chaldees'
excellency,"

Probably this time also, no one
will think it worth while to refute
Ilia assertion. I take the liberty, there-
fore, of making a short reply to pre-
vent European savants from forming
an unfavourable opinion of the
scientific culture of the readers of
the Kecorder.

Mr, Philips shews by his state-
ment that he has neither read the
history of Nineveh and Babylon,
which by the by every schoolboy
knows, nor the article Ta-t'sih in
Chinese history. It is well known
that Babylon was destroyed l>efor8
the time of Alexander the gjeat, and

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[July,

the following

Li-kien is
Ilai-si-kuo,

Nineveh much earlier in the year
604 B. C. Herodotu8, who visited
the place 200 years later, found only
heaps of niins. The Chinese, how-
ever, have known the country of
Ta-t'sin, onlv since 80 A. D. I can-
not here enter into a translation of
the bulky articles in the later Han
history (25-221 A. DJ and other dy-
nastic liiritories on Ta-t'sin. It has
already been the subject of frequent
learned researches in Europe, and
scholars agree in identifyinfr Ta-t'sin
with ancient Rome. 1 will merely
adduce a few important points in
proof.

In the history of the later Ilan

^ 1^ ©' Chap. 118, the article
Ta-t'sin begins
manner :

''A M or

also called J^ j^
because the country lies to the West
-beyond the sea." I would ask Mr.
Phillips how this pannage- is to be
interpreted? What sea mui^t be
crossed in order to reach Nineveh
from China? The Chinese Author
says further: From 4^ ^|^ An-si
(the ancient country of the Parthian.-*
to the South of the Cas]>ian Sea and
stretching still further AYest) Ta-t'sin
is reached by land, by travelling
round the Northern shore of the sea.
Here we have referred to, either the
going roimd the Mediterranean
flirough Asia minor, or round the
Black Sea through the Caucasus.
Further, there is mentioned a long
bridge of 100 li, across which the
Nortliern side can be reached. This
is probably a distorted view of the
Bosphorus. The mention of an Em-
bassy of the Euler of Ta-t^sin, by
name ^ ^ An-tun, which in the
year 166 A. D. came to China, by
sea, by way of ^ ^ ji-naa (Tun-
kin), is too well known a fact to re-
quire that I should speak further
concerning it. It has up to this

time never occurred to any scholar
to consider An-tun other than the
Roman Emperor Antoninus philoso-
phus (Marcus Aurelius) 160-180
A. D.

Mr. Phillips says further:
"The theory advanced by the
writer of an article in the Chinese
Repository that the description of
its Palaces is applicable to Rome
will be found untenable." In the
Chinese text it is said : the Residence
of Ta-tViii is surrounded by a stone
wall, 100 li in circuit. The Ruler
has five niagniiicent palaces in the
city. The columns of the palaces
are of y^ ^ Shui-tsing (Rock crys-
tal). The writer in the C hinese Repos-
itory, quoted by Mr. Phillips, says,
that the walls are of a vitreous
matter. A more minute description
of the palaces in Rome is found
neither in the historv of the Han,
nor in the Chinese Repository. It
is clc«ar that the columns ot rock
crvstal are a (^hinose exaL'creration.
Does Mr. Phillips believe that there
were columns of rock crystal in the
])alaces of l>abvlr»n and Niiieveh ?
I ask why this short description does
not agree with the palaces of Rome?
Has Mr. Phillips never read of the
seven hills of Rome upon which
picturesque niins of the Imperial
palaces are still to be seen ?

In the History of the Northern

Dynasties, ^^ ^ Pei-shi, Chap. 97.

Ta-t'sin is also called ^ ^ An-
tu. We do not require to consider
this as an error, for we find very
frequently that the Chinese use the
name of the ruler to designate the
whole country. It is further said
in Pei-shi: Ta-t'sin lies between
two seas : The sea in one place runs
into the mainland forming a bay
like the ^)^ Po-hai (Gulf of
Chili). Ta-t'sin (the Residence) lies
to the East of this bay. Does not
this description (in the fourth or

1870.J

AND MISSIONARY JOIJIINAL.

fifth century) agree completely with
Italy ?
Mr. PliilHpssavs finally: " Ta-

work, and a yery considerable sprinkling of
the same men as were to be seen here in 1860.
But in the meantime be would discover that
most material advance, and advance exceed*

t^sia i8 iiBually translated by Syria | ingU visible to any one caring or wishing to
or Palestine." Such an idea never see it, had been made in every part of the

field, and in every department of the work.

entered into the minds of European
savants. Mr. WvHe in his transla-
tion of the Nestorian tablet of Sinjr-

In the city itself there are now four large
congregations, two of them with native
, . , . ■• - pas^^o'^ already ordained and entirely tupporU

an-fn asnimes la-t*sin, winch occurs j ed by natUte contributions, and the other two
in that in>cription, to be Svria. He with pastore-elect. In the Eastern Suburbs
is nnite ricrht. But his assumption ' "^ Amoy there is also a small congregation.

does not exclude the fact tliat the I ."r'^li^V^^'^*' '""^^^ landward pait of the
T^ T^ . n J m ^. . island, there are two congresrations, united

Raman Empire was called Ta-t^sm , „n^|^,r one session. The old congregation*
by the Chinese. Syria at that time j have advanced in numbers, and have risen,
formed part of the Roman Empire , 8o»ne of thorn to be entirely self-supporting,

and here the part may be taken for
the whole. To assert that by Ta-

and these others have been added.

Pas.siug over to the mainland, the progress
^, . . - 1 0. T I is still more marked. .You can hardly go

t'sm, Syria is to be understood, ' anywhere, north, south, east, or west, with-
would be as great a mistake as to j out failing in with Christian Churches. To
say that England lies on the banks the North-east the work has spread on most

of the Ganges.
I close this short reply with one

rapidly. The first foot-hold in this region
was got at Anhai, a town of considerable
importance about 40 miles distant from

advice to Mr,^ Phillips, as a basis ; Amny, and 20 miles from the large Fu-city
for his future historical and geograph- , of Chin-chew. But Chin-chew itself has now
ical studies, that he should pur- ' ?ot a chapel and a nucleus of Christians haa

chase a handbook of universal histo- ^"^ gathered there. And beyond Chin-

chew the work has spread for more than 20
miles. In these ([uarters there are now nine

ry. ^ , _ ,^^

There is at present a remarkable! stations; and the woric is afready, almost

reforming spirit pervading the minds touching that of the Fuh-chau missions. It
of our Eiiropean literati in Cliina ; j has reached a point more than 70 miles from

one denies the IS^ewtonian laws and, ^"'^^^vfP^?^^ a single one of the stations

, , , ^1 i? ^« ^1 ' alonjj this line existod ten years aeo. In

seeks to change the tigure ot tiie - ■ - - -^ - -

earth, while an other wishes to over-
throw universal history.
Peking, 4th May, 1870.

fact one can now travel frnm Amoy to Fuh-
chau by land, resting each night by the way
at a mission station.

Following down the country you come to
the stations directly north from Amoy and in
the Tong-an district — and here there are at
present nine stations — not one of which had
been opened, ten years ago. To the west
there are six stations, two of which are in
the Fu-city of Chang-chew, and one, nearly
70 miles distant from Amoy. To the Soatn
and South-west there are now eleven stationa,
some of which are over 60 miles distant from
Amoy. The work then has almost thus sur*
The object of this paper is not to give rounded the centre, and the radius of the
detailed history of missi(m work in Amoy circle thus formed is very nearly 70 miles,
subsequently to the year 1860, though that ! From a point then 70 miles to the north*
would furnish a very interesting chapter of i east of Amoy, one might commence, and fol-
modem Church History. Our next step will lowing down the country, and at about that

TEH TEAB8 OF MISSIONABT LIFE
m AM07.

(Conclttded.J

BT TRX EBY. W. 8. SWANSON.

be to state the present aspect of matters here,
and thence will appear the real advance made.
One coming to Amoy in 1870 would, on

distance from Amoy, he would pass through
a chain of missionary stations, and ere he had
got to the last on the Southern aide within

careful inquiry, find the whole aspect of two days* journey of the nearest Swatow
things verv considernbh' changed. The same station, he would have travelled over 140
three missionary bodies would be found at miles. When I look back to the state of

THK CHINESE RECORDEK

[July,

matters in 1860, and when I remember how
roost remarl^ably this work has gone on ad-
vancincr — when I think that now we ai*e
quietly settled down, and at work in places
which ten years ago we could hardly dare
approach, I cannot but thank God and take
courage. The whole region around us is
being occupied by our outposts: we have
still an immense work before us ; indeed the
mass seems to grow in bulk as we make our
indentations on its surface ; but w6 are at it
now, and our first steps are just so many
vantaffe places for the future. I must now
complete the circle round Amoy by adding
the work in the South-eaxt, I mean the work
in the island of Formosa, for it too is an off-
shoot from Amoy. In the meantime, the
membership of the church (exclusive of
Formosa) nas increased to over 1300 adults
in full communion, and were I to extend my
range somewhat an1,add adherents and can-
didates this number might have to be at least
, tripled.

Hitherto we have been dealing principally
with the extension of the work and that on
two sides, its spread over the country, and
the actual numbers brought into the church.
But here a question comes ; it is sure to be
asked; and an honest straight forward
answer should be given to it. What stuff
are these church-members made of ? What
evidence have you of the stability and
■vitality of the work ? A complete answer
to such questions can only be given by a
whole history of the work in its details.
Within my present limits that is impossible —
but there are some general facts that may
be stated, sufficient I think, to satisfy every
candid and honest questioner. The church
is making progress in self-support. The na-
tive contnbutions are more than keeping
pace with the extension of our operations.
Last year more than $1,700 were contributed
by the Chinese for the support of ordinances
and for direct missionary work, and this
year the contributions from the same source
will be considerably increased. But besides,
every step we have made in advance has
been made at some cost, and although per-
secution has raged, the members have stood
firm. They have been driven from house
and home in some instances, their property
has been robbed and plundered in many
others, their chapels have been attacked and
pillaged again and again, and yet they have
stood firm. And besides all this, there is
that silent, bitter form of opposition which
eyery missionary knows full well, and which
IB all the more bitter because it does, jiot
oome so much to the surface. The Chris-
tian convert becomes the despised among his
own people- , He is looked on as a man who
has sold all - the honour and glory of htft

Celestial origin, and becrome one with the
hated foreigner. The cruel unrelenting
animosity of the literati, the secret and even
sometimes only half-concealed enmity of the
native authorities, ftnd the constant, unceas-
ing sneer of nearest and dearest, are parts
of the inheritance that comes to him as a
Christian. In the face of all, they have not
only stood — but their numbers have gone on
increasing. Have I the same evidence of
all who call themselyes Christian ? We have
had defections here; and our church dis-
cipline has been sharp and speedy — but I am
convinced we have not had more than there
are in churches at home.

In regard to the matter of church organi-
zation, to my mind one of the most import-
ant parts of our work, rapid progress has
been made. The Reformed church and the
English Presbyterian church have been
working here as one ecclesiastical organiza-
tion. The superintendence of stations and
agents is distinct— but the Presbyterian
Church in Amoy is one. Already a classis
or Presbytery has been formed — and at the
present time its native members are two na-
tive Pastors, and eight representative elders
from fully organized churches.

There is still one fact more, a fact which I
should have considered it unnecessary to
mention, were it not on ilccount of some
things that have recently been published.
All those Christians keep sacred tne Lord^s
day. and abstain from all work during the
whole of that day. We have the very best
reasons not merely for believing, but for
knowing this.

There are other departments of this work
to which I might have referred — such as
schools, institutions for training pastors and
evangelists, and special efforts for the benefit
of the female members of the church. But
this paper has already exceeded the limits I
had set for it — ^and these topics must in the
meantime simply be mentioned.

My sketeh of ten years of missionary life
here is now closed. Throughout it I have
given facts — to others I leave the drawing
of inferences. Have these ten years been
years of fruitless toil and profitless labour ?
We have always believed that the glorious
gospel of the grace of God, was the power
of God and the wisdom of God , and in some

measure we have seen it to be so here. For

the past, we, with this growing native church,

thank God ; and for the future, they and we

remembering all the way He has led us, take

courage ; and believe that what we have seen

already is but the harbinger of greater and

ricl^ blessings yet to come.'

isro.j

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

3,^

THE MIAU TSI TRIBES :
THEIR HISTORY.

JFirst Paper.

BT BEY. J. EDKINB.

A few years ago in Peking I knew a
native scholar, of Kiang-su province,
who was skilled in drawing and seal
cutting. He had lived in the province
of Ewei-cheu among the Miau-ts! and
the nature of his occupation there, had
led to his learning something of the
language. His patron, the magistrate
of Hing-yi-fu, a prefecture through
which are scattered several tribes of
the Miau-tsi, was en^ged in the prep-
aration of a new edition of the Hing-
yi fu chl, a work upon the local his-
tory and topography of the city and
country over which he presided. He
employed iny acquaintance in compil-
ing a vocabulary of the language of the
alwrigines to insert in the work. From
this I made extracts and now give at
the close of this paper, a selection from
them with notes on the customs and
history of tbese tribes collected from
the book mentioned and from other
sources.

In this history of the prefecture of
Hing-yi there are mentioned seven
tribes of the Miau-tsI, widely spread
throughout the province and all of
them, as the Chinese say, *'tame."
That is they have learned agriculture
and pay taxes. They none of them
phave their heads, an indication that
their subjugation by the Manchus has
never been very thorough. But there
Ir another possible reason. The em-
peror, K4en-lung, was an enlightened
prince. His government was firmly
established. His father and grana-
father (Yung-cheng and Kang-hi) had
left the empire in a state of high pros-
perity. There was not the same reason
to enforce on newly conquered peoples
the badge of servitude which had been
required in the days of Shun-chi. In
the early times of the dynasty this
severity seemed necessary as a rebuke
to the obstinacy of the Chinese in the
struggle for their independence. But
when the time came for China under
its Xanchu Sovereigns to achieve for-

^gn conquests, it was thought better
to exercise leniency, and so the Turks,
Tibetans, Nepaulese and Miau-tszo
were not called on to alter their cos-
tnmes.

In the Cheu dynasty, the Nan-man or
southern barbarians, were spread over
the south of China. Suien-wang, one ot
the emperors, about B. C. 800,
ordered an expedition against them
under Fang-shuh who proceeded to the
present Ch^ang-sha and Chang-te fu in
Hu-nan with three thousand war char-
iots. The commentators on this ex-
pedition as desciibed in the Book of
Poetry, say that the complement of
mailed warriors to a chariot was three
and that the number of fully equipped
fighting men would therefore be good.
With half equipped soldiers, and fol-
lowers of all sorts, the number would
be swelled to 30,000 men. The ac-
count adds that they went to the war
with the beating of drums and cymbals,
and that the barbarians alarmed at the
news of Chinese victories lately achiev-
ed over the Gam-wun, to the north, (the.
Tartars of that time) submitted with-
out further resistanee. By this event
Fang-shuh acquired great renown.

About B. C. 200, the time of T'sin-
shl-hwang, when the feudal system was
subverted in China, and the present
mode of government established, many
cities were built in what are now the
southern provinces, and the whole
country was brought under real or
nominal subjection.

The Miau-tsze should be looked upon
as identical with the Nan man of an-
cient times. There are also indications
tending to shew that the mountain
tribes of Hai-nan and of the Cochin
Chinese peninsula are the same in race
as the Miau tnbes.

The most widely spread national
designation is Li. This name is that
of the Hai-nan tribes, of some of the
Kwei-cheu tribes, and is probably the
same with the word Laos given to a
part of the subjects of the Siamese
kings, who are numerous and powerful
enough to hold an equal place with the
Siamese proper in the Chinese name of
the count]*}' Siani-la (Siiien-lo). Thi^!

THE CHINESE REC^ORDER

[July,

identification does not rest on similari- 1 easy to furniph proof of this. But it

ty in sound merely. In the Heu-hai- ' is extremely proLaMe. '

8*ha it 18 stated that in the year A. D. i For tlie determination of this qnes-

156 the chief of a tribe of Man-li lion, intercourse with them is much to

situated beyond Cochin %. ia Kieu- be desired.

<jhin, came to China to annoVnce the ^:»^^"^«« ^''^^^'^ ^f^^ ^'^^^^ t^e most

subjection of his people, who were ^"^'^^"^ tm.es regarded the race as

° i , , , &^ »H-H m I iMiai], and tliiir opniion deserves eare-

designated by the emperor ^ /-ji M ful consideration. They speak in the

Kwei-han-li. The chief is called Chang- , first instance of San Miau, the three

yeu.

These people formerly known to tlie

kinds of Mian barbarians. Afterwards
we read of the Xan-nian, the southern

Chinese historians as the jH Li or ^ j Man, and of the H? ^ Lo-tsi. Both

T- J *i S3*i T .«., * I these races were subi n crated bv (^h'u-

Li and now as the *tfe I^o> niust ^ t> /^ ^.^ , "^ i •

, , , , ,^'^ ! 1 wn-wane: B. C. 741 . < ?m we be wronff

therefore probably be the samem race, i„ i<]entifyinc? the word Man which wa.^
and may be viewed as bearincr one i under th*e Cheu dvnastv, used by the
national desiojnntion with the Mian-tsz Chinese as a cjenefal race-name of the
of China proper, to many of whose sout])ern bari)arians, with the Mon of
tribes, the name Li-lau, or Lo isfamilhr- 1 Pegu? The Mon are the principal con-
ly applied, down to the present day. Utituent of the Birmese popidation; for
In ethnology therefore the name Li j in recent Chinese history Mien-tien
should perhaj)S ba adopted as a gener- i^jvg ^$3)* is the usual name of Birmah.
al name for the race. The Siamese, ! The other word Lo-tsl suggests the
Birmese, Tibetans and Cochin CInnese , Lj^os. If these conjectures are correct,
are allied to the Chinese, as is kn(»wn . the ancestors of the Peguans and Laos
from their languages, which are mon- ; ^vere the two dominant races in south-
osyllabic and of tome As such they I em China, centuries before the Chris-
constitute a second monosyllabic family , tian era. The supplement to the Wen-

called by Logan the Ilimalaic family.
The aborigines of the mountain dis-
tricts in south China and th^ Cochin
Chinese peninsula, and their fellow
tribes-men who have learned aijricul-
ture and come down to live in the

ippj

kien-tieng-k*an says that the modern
Miau were spread over the whole
country from Chang-sha to Ye-Iang

^X ^P ^ kingdom bordering on Co-
chin China, which in the llan dynasty
existed in the modern Kwaiig-si. Their

Thev live

plains, may be called the Li or Lo ., ,„, ..

Ikmilv. Among them will be found ! ^»'^^'^« *^^'^ ^'^''.V """^^rous. Ihey liv
the Karens, the Laos, the Li of nai-nan,i"^the mountains, lho.se who wor

the aborigines of Formosa and the j;'^"^, P'^V tribute are the ia;«i? Mian, and

Miau-tsz. It is said of all the races ^''^^i' ^^ ^''''^^ adopted no settled habits

(except the Malay) of the Birmese
peninsula, that they have tones in their
language, and many features in common.
They are now divided into the east and
west Himalaic familv. The eastern
comprizes the Cochin Chinese, Cambo-
dians, Karens, Siamese and Laos. The
western embraces Tibet and Bnrmah.

and pay no tribute are the wild Miau.

In the province of Kwei-cheu, the
principal tribe names, as given in the
Geography ol the Ming dynasty, are,
1st, Lolo. 2nd, Sung. 3rd, Ch^ai.
4th, Chung. 6th, Long. 6th, Tseng-
chu-lung. 7th, Ta-ya-ki-lau. 8th, Hung-
k'i-lau. 9th, Hwa-k4-Iaii &c.

In the province of Yunnan the abo-
riginal tribes ai*e by the same authority

Since a common vocabulary, a similar

grammatical structure and the possession ,..,,. i. -r % / i

Sf tones characterize all these languages, 'f^^'^fed into two sorts of Lolo (tU©

it is lik.'ly tliat tliose features also ^^''<^^ ^nd the white distmgmshed by

belong to all the Chinese aboriginal ^ ^^;.;^;;;7;t7,ro7anr;;;o of Yun-tiaiw^^^^^

dialects. As a m:itterof fact, with our l liilnmt^ with Blnnah mul wm once in the Han
. r ' £> ^' -^ • 4.1 p«'r]..,| a kiugdoiu ruled by a native family ot tbo

present means of information, it is not ; (ciua race.

1870.]

AND MISSIOXARY JOURNAL.

the colour of their costumes) besides
eighteen other clans, ineiudin^ the T'u-
lian, the T'oh-lau, the Lo-bn^lhe Ai-liiu,
the Kw'^ei-lo-nian.

In the proviisce of Kwei-chen it ap-
pears, then, that out of thirteen tribes,
fonr have tho name Lo or Lan, and in
Ytin-nan, seven out of twenty. To
judge only from the tribe-names as
known to the Chine5*e, the Laos or Li
stock would seem to be very extensive-
ly prevalent in that ])art of China. The
name of an old kingdom in Corea, Sin-

lo ^ j^^^ Sin-la is regarded by the
Chinese as that of an eastern extension
of the sarnt* rar-e. In Kang-hi's Dic-
tionary the Sin-lo peoj)le are said to be
descended from the i\liau-thi (see under

The family name Lo, common among
the (hinese, may have originated int he
amalgamation of individuals belonging
to an aborigiiial trrbe with the con<jaor-
ing Chinese race.* It is plain from tlie
history ofC'hina that the Miau tribes
were at one time spread over the
BoiUhern half of the country. They
have diminished in numbers as the
Chinese have increased, and the regions
occupied by them have become very
much Uinitetl to the mountains of the
8'nUliwest, especially in Ytln-nan,
Kwang-si, and Kwei-cheu.

They have since the < hristian ersi,
on some occasions, formed kingdoms
which acknowledged the feudal supe-
rioritv of China.

The present Yo-chen on the Yniig-
tsi Kiang above Wu-chang-fu nurks
the country ot the old Miau tribes

when they were known as the ^ "^

San-miau. Then came the Mi kingdom

^, and after this the Lo kingdom at

the period, when, as already alluded
to, this portion of the territory of the
aborigines became, B. C. 751, part of
the Ch'u country and the most south-
ern extension of the C'hinose rule.

About the time of the Christian era,
the T*ien people of Yunnan were re-
garded by the Chinese as belonging to

B.^H^V^*'^.^^ ««««•«' ««»^««%««

• The family names of China began to be c^tabUahed
In use no e&xlicr than about the time ot Goutndiu.

^^*^ Bp. ^ Mi-mok ra<',e then occuj)y-
ing Birmah. The celebrated Chu-ko-
tiang, much spoken of in the romance
of the Three Kingdoms, invaded their
country and reduced them to subjec-
tion, and it was then that this region
first received the name of Yunnan.
This was about the year A. D. 220. A

king named |p ^J ^ Lo-tien-wang
was appointed. *

Two centuries later, the Liau in the
modern Si-ch'wen weie very numerous
and powerf'd. This led to the settle-
ment of large cities in the South parts
of that province to assist in maintain-
ing ])i':ice, nnd holding the twenty
thousand families of these tribes in
subjection. Many tribes in Kwang-si
are still called Liau. Under tlie Tang
and Sung dynasties the Li race in the
South part of Si-ch'wen and in Yunnan
were a formidable people. The impe-
rial annalists sav tliat the word Li
means m their language mountain^ and
that they, therefore, gave themselves
the denomination of "mountain men"
from the nature of the country w^hich
they usually inhabit. This explanation
is correct, for the vocabularies of the
Peh-i and Papeh dialects published in
the Ming dynasty, l)olh give the sound
lai for "mountain." The department
of Ta-li-fu, now in the hand of Mahom-
medan insurgents, who have held it
for seven years probably, derived its
name in the same way. This part of
China was ruled in the Tang dynasty
by a native, aboriginal government, the
head of which called himself chief of

the Ta-li kingdom -^ fj^ ^ Ta-li-

kwoh, where Li is expressed by the
Chinese word for cereinonics. This was
afterwards changed for Li, reason^ hlaw^
and that is the character now used
Such a change f impl'^s that the word
is foieign, and in fact the race-name.
Another designation of this kingdom

was Nan-Chan ^ |g. It wm bo

denominated because six tribes named
Chau became amalgamated into onei

» ^^ ^^ #^ ^% *^ * • ^X *■* «X 0^ *

• The w»»U known Lo-lo tr'be of KweJ-cheu traoei* it»
RnroFtry to thi;i Lo-tion-wang. The lan^ageof
thU tribe Is allied to the Bunneae.

t In Amoy ♦• certmony "Is called U, " reason " M.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[My,

This natiou in Yunnan was subsequent-
ly conquered by Kub-lai-khan, after
whose time Yunnan always continued
to be a part of China instead of being
as before an occasional colonial posses-
sion. When Marco Polo travelled
through Kara-jang, as Yunnan was
then called by the Persian Mahorame-
dans, to Birmah, in Kublai's service,
such was the state of the province.

Klaproth states that the Kiang or
eastern Tibetians living on the west
border of China are descended from the
old Miau-ts), vanquished and driven
westward by the conquering Chinese.
He believed the Chinese to have come
from the K wen-tun eastward to the
region now known as Shensi and
Shanse.

A powerful Miau tribe is called

Nung, and this name suggests descent

from the ^ jung (old form Nung), the

nation of barbarians, that in classical
times, dwelt west of the Chinese in St-
ch'wen and anterior Tibet. The mod-
ern Nung then, though still numerous,
are but the dwindled remnant of ft
powei*ful nation that anciently gave a
generic name to all the western tribes
that caused trouble to the Cheu impe-
rial family.

THE aOSPEL PREACHED
TO THE POOR.

This reference of the Savior, as an
evidence to be reported to the doubt-
ing John the Baptist in proof that he
was He that was to come, and no other
Messiah need be looked for, has a
direct allusion to the quotation made
by him in Nazareth (Luke iv; 18) from
Isaiah, where it is also stated as one of
the signs of the promised Redeemer,
and was verified throughout his minis-
try. It is a sign still of the minis-
trv of his followers, and there is a deep
wisdom in it, which is worth noticing,
as applicable to the introduction of
Christianity into a country like China.

Many foreigners now here ask in the
same spirit that the Pharisees did in the
days of Christ, have any of the Manda-

rins believed on Christ? What do the
Gentry think of Him? The mandarins
and gentry are not likely to take Him
to be their Teacher and Savior to anv
great extent, until they see undoubted
evidences of the transforming power
of his truth and grace in their country,
men who have adopted it. But aside
from the difficulties of reaching these
higher classes, in China, the wisdom
of commencing the evangelization of
this and every people with its poor
and uninfluential members, can easily
be shown.

The poor are here necessarily depriv-
ed of the means and opportunities of
rising by study, and obtaining rank
and wealth, by the demands for food
and clothing; they may perhaps be
able to send a son to school for a year
or two, but this is not enough to
enable him to read the classics, and is
more than even the most of them can
afford. The poor are too, in their
best condition, very much at the mercy
of their creditors and employers, and
do not look beyond the present day,
how to get through its work, enjoy its
food and take rest in their families.
The gospel comes to them in their
poverty with its promises of rest from
toil and comfort in sorrow, hope in
the future life, and consolation in this«
if they will accept Christ as their God
and Kedeemer. His offers of pardon
and peace are accepted, and they begin
to find life to be altogether a new thing,
and that this faith gives them duties
to perform and strength too. The
leaven spreads, and the recipients of
this regenciate life in Christ meet to-
gether to speak of his love, urge others
to partake of their gladness, and talk
of their experience in the persecution
which probably soon arises. The com-
munity of Christians ere long becomes
known as composed of persons whose
lives are now different from what was
formerly the case, but from whom no-
body fears any harm to their neigh-
bours or their government. Though
persecuted and beaten, it may be, they
pray for their rulers, their neighbors,
their enemies, their countrymen, and
seek no revenge ; but the influence of

1 870. J

4ND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

8uch coiidact percolates unseen, like
water though a cliff, and bears its own
witness for the truth of the doctrines
which support and guide it.

But what would be the result if the
Gospel be first made known to the
literati and mandarins, and accepted by
them? They also wish to diffuse the
knowledge and faith they have acquir-
ed, aud urge others to accept what they
have found to be precious. But the
common people are rather afraid of
this new conduct on the part of those
from whom they have experienced
much injustice, and are inclined to as-
cribe the change to wrong motives, or
regard the offer as a trap. Those who
are awed or influenced into accepting
the faith are likely on the whole to do
it from interested motives, and will not
in the day of trial do their profession
any honor. They will be more inclined
to look to their official or wealthy lead-
er than to the cross for help. The
government of China could, if its mon-
arch and rulers accepted Christianity,
no doubt make it the national ' religion,
as has just been done in Madagascar ;
but we are speaking of the initial pro-
gress of the faith, and whether its
proselytes, from among the poor, or
from the rich and powerful, can do
most to advance aud honor their pro-
fession among their countrymen. I*ast
experience shows conclusively that tiie
thorough regeneration of a heathen
people begius with the poor and lowly,
and that in no nation of any size has
the transformation begun with the
rulers or rich, and gone downward in
society. The account given by Sir E.
Tennent in Chap. IL of Christianity in
Ceylon, of the effects produced among
the Ceylonese by the proselyting per-
formances of their Dutch rulers in
1750, is a good illustration of the nat-
ural results of changing men^s religion
without changing their heart; and
these manufactured Christians are now
the most formal and most bigoted of
professors.

The stipulations of treaties in favor
of Christianity may not be everything
"^ve could desire, but they are not alto-
gether a dead letter. If the believers

in governmental patronage could have
the power of rulers always exerted on
their side, pure Christianity would
never tliiive, for tho. e who adopted it
would have everv inducement to simul-
ate its profession an4 avoid it« duties.

The fact is that where the poor and
despised have taken the saving truths
of tlie Gospel as their support and con-
solation amidst the hardships of their
lot, there only has a living progressive
Christianity tnken root downward
and borne fruit upwards, and has
at last transformed the whole people,
into a new nation. In this, too, we
can confess that Christ's counsel is our
best guide.

Per Fas.

OVERLAND TIBP FROM EIU-EIANa
TO POOCHOW.

• (Continued.)

April l8t. Started at 5: 80 a. in. and at B: SO
pahsed through the town of Yuen-shan which
seems a flourishing place. The river is here
crossed by a good bridtre of seven arches.
Haviijg procured four additional coolies, we
made faster progress than yesterday. Passed
through dk bold and picturesque country and
saw many small patches of tea studding the
hills on our path. At 1 p. m. pa*jfled through
Tsze-khe a fair-sized and busy village and at
4: 45 rested for the night at a small hamlet
about 3 li from Chay-pwan-yih. On our way
pjisscd many of the wood oil trees and rich
groves of bamboos. Saw also fine specimens
of the rhododendron in luxuriant flower.

April 2nd. Away again at 6 a. m. and 6: 30
reached Chay-pwan-yih after passing over two
rustic bridges. The road is now steep and
lofty peaks rear their heads above the dense
mass of cloud clinging to the lower portion of
the mountains. Met many coolies carrying
bruised bamboo strips, a quantity of which is
made into paper in this country. Visited a
paper mill and watched the process of manu-
facture, which is a primitive but withal an
effective one. At 10: 40 a. m. arrived at Fnn-
shwny-kwan after a steep ascent. This place
is the barrier between the provinces of Kiang-
se and Foh-kien. Were curious to know if
the huge tree described by Fortune in his
wanderings as growing near the boundary of
the two provinces was still living, and to oar
gratification saw one fully answering to
his description, thriving and well. The tree
(a cedar) appears to be about 120 feet in hight
and 16 feet in circumference; it is straight,
throws off gracefully hanging branches and
is in eveiy respect a maguiflceut tree. The

«»

THE CHINESE RECORDER

IJuly,

natives at the guard house informed as that it
bad been planted by a former Emperor many
generations back. We now de6cen<1ed the
mountains on the Foh-kicn slope. Many of
these are very fine and lofty, an(i more richly
wooded than th« s i in the other province. We
travelled beside a rushing brook— one of the
many tributaries of the river Min, and down
a long and picturesque ravine until vre arrived
at a place called Leaou-tseang which we did
at 6 p. m. There we took up our quarters
for the nightf causing a little excitement in
the place by reason of our (to the inhabitants)
strange appearance. During the day have
overtaken and met many coolies laden with
Salt, Cotton Fabrics, &c, &c.

• April 8rd. Started again at r>: 50 a. m.
Heavy storm of thunder and lightning and
rain last night, and traces of it on our to-day*8
path, which takes us by the banks of the river
previously referred to and through some very
lovely country, the beauties of which have
not been hidden by the drizzling rain which
baa fallen throughout the morning. Passed
through Yang-chwang at 7:46 a. m. and at the
end of this village crossed the river by a long
wooden briflge, and shortly afterwards reached
8ze-too-khean, a thriving village. A road
from this place leads to the monntiTin pass
Hwang-fung-kwan. Arrived at Hwan-shih-
kai at 9: 30, and at 10 o'clock left the main
road at this village proceeding by a small path
in a 8.S.E. direction, immediately after which
crossed the river by a ferry and walked for
some distance Within sight of it over mode-
rate sued hills richly clad with verdure. At
noon turned off the road to the sonth. Saw
very few p)eople and poor houses, the latter
being of wretched appearance and much in-
ferior to those who have seen in Kiang-se.
Our way now continued through a valley for
some miles, and only slow progress was made
in consequence of our coolies being tired.
Passed a very peculiar rock near the path,
close to which were little plantations of tea.
At 5 o'clock arrived at Chih-shih-kye a rather
large and busy looking town and took up our
quarters for the night at a tea-house. We
caused a great stir in this place. The tea-house
\/ waa rapidly filled by the "great unwashed."
The people crowded on and on, until we
appeared to be in a fair way of being half
smothered by them; the landlord implored
them to leave; but as they declined to go, ho
was powerless to do anything else. An invita-
tion to the whole of them to visit us and par-
take of our hospitality next day, at an hour
when we hoped to be far away from the place,
happily removed some few of the better bred
people, but the only effectual plan we discov-
ered to be that of retiring to a back apartment
of the house, and so not enabling them to work
up their inordinate curiosity by gazing on us.
The house was filthy, and an odour scarcely
like that wafted from " Araby's blest Coast"
pervaded the wretched dark diminutive den
in which we tried to sleep, and even our bed
was shared with animals whose particular and

special calling in the economy of this earth,
except to annoy dnrin«t the " Stilly night," it
would be difficult to discover.

April 4th. Started at 6 o'clock, crossed the
Min at a ferry. The stream here is about 150
yanls wide; walked about half a mile and
through a sightly grove and again crossed a
small stream in a ferry boat. After walking
about four miles, recrossed the river which
flows past Chih-8hih*kye and after another
small walk reached the^ veritable and re-
nowned Woo-e-shan at 8 o'clock, and took
up our quarters at Woo-e-kung a dilapidated
temple near the junction of the Nine winding
stream with the branch of the river which
flows past Tsong-gan, The peaks in the
neighbourhood are of the most fantastic shapes,
and the side of many of the hills are finely
woo<led with pines and other trees. At the
base of the hill and at the entrance to the
Temple is a very striking avenue of huge
trees, amongst which are some fine specimens
of the camphor. Kambled over the hills and
rocks, notwithstanding lightning and rain, and
visited a broken down temple, attempted to
ascend one of the peaks, but found the ladders
(the only means by which an access can be
obtained) in a rotten state: so were unable to
reach the summit. We were surprised to see
little tea cultivated on these hills; in fact we
have not seen a great deal during our journey.
On the Kiang-se side of the Bohea range,
patches and hills partly covered with it were
met with, but badly cultivated. Between Caih-
shih-kye and Woo-e-shan, saw several fields of
the shrub on the low land, the soil of which
was damp. The plants seemed old and feeble.

April oth. At 8 a. m. walked by the bank of
the Nine winding stream, crossed by the ferry
below Tnh-new-fung, (Illustrious Maiden),
one of the finest peaks in the Woo-e-shan
group. Crossed the stream again a little
below the Seen-chang-fung (Spirit hand peak)
an immense precipice about 800 yards in
length and 300 feet in bight. Ascended the
Teen-yew (Heavenly Pleasure) temple near
the summit of the precipice, commanding an
enchanting view of the conntry around.
From here we canght onr first glimpse of
Tsing-tsun (Sin-chune.) On onr return to onr
quarters for the night, visited several templea,
the crafty builders of which had shown great
judgment in their selection of desirable sites
for their edifices.

April Oth. Away again at 9 a. m. and trar-
elled in a northerly direction. Beached
Shwuy-liu-toong waterfall and grotto, a
place of great beauty. The water (a very
trifling quantity) falls from a hight of about
800 feet into a small valley below. Just be-
yond this is a tea farmer's boose. We saw the
proprietor, whose hospitalities were marked.
Entered and walked through a ravine of
great beauty. The rocks on both aides of ns
were extremely bold, in several places per-
pendicular, and not less in hight than 660 feet.
One bold rock indented by trickling water
has many wooden platforms icaerted in the

1870.J

AND MISSIONART JOURNAL.

caTitiea, at a great higfat from the groand, ac-
cess being obtained to them by meaos of a
rope. These places are stated to be used as
places of ref age in disturbed times. Proceed-
ed to the end of the ravine, a distance of
several milesi, ascended a loft j hill by a grad-
ual ascent, visited a fine temple (Foo-shing)
occapjring a magnificent position, exchanged
coDitesies with the fine old Priest, procured a
guide and made oar way home over a wretch-
ed road, the coarse of which was ap hill and
down dale. Reached the Nine winding
stream at dnsk, waited some time for the
neglectful ferryman to take us across, after
almost coming to the conclusion that we
should be left there all night, and eventually
reached our destination at 7 p. m., thoroughly
tired out, having been walking over an ex-
tremely hard country for ten hours with noth-
ing to eat.

April 7th. Crossed ferry and walked on the
south side of the Woo-e-shan towards THi'ng-
taun. Stayed for a few hours on a hill W. 8.
W. of the town, hnt did not care to risk the
annoyance of a visit to it. The town i8 situat-
ed on both banks of the river, much the great-
er portion, however, being on the right bank
of the stream. The remains of a broken
bridge connecting both portions of the town
were visible. Tsing-tsnn is an important
place, situated in an amphitheatre of hills
probably S/4th of a mile long and \ a mile
broad. It appeared to be poorly built, how-
ever, and there were very few boats in the
river. We despatched our guide to the town
to procure ns bamboo rafts to descend the
stream and its rapids. Had two lashed to-
gether, each being composed of 7 large bam-
boos turned up at the ends to form the bow
of the boat. Hade the paasage in an hour
and a half, a very interesting one, embracing
as it does fine positions upon which to obtain
a glimpse of the many beauties of the Woo-e-
shan adjacent to the river, and the pleasura-
ble excitement of shooting between 20 or 80
rapids. 8ome of the latter are quite equal to
their name, and in the full wash of the water,
cor raft literally flew over, scraping the peb-
bly bottom in some places, and again being
whirled round by the eddies of water, of a
great depth, in others, the interest l>eing fur-(
ther hightened by the wash of the crystal
liquid which raked us fore and aft and made
us wish for a few dry garments. In the even-
ing a heavy thonderstorm and very lurid
Ughtning.

April 8th. Walked through the village to
the N. E. of Woo-e-kung mountain and as-
cended the hills act its rear. Endeavoured to
scale the hills called the Tau-koo-shih (Three
Ladies), bet failed and made a similar attempt
at Man-ting-foong (Pavilion peak) with a like
success, the ladders by which alone the sum-
mits of these perpendicular rocks can be
reached having been removed, most probably
on purpose, the natives here being jealous of
the privacy of these hills and also of the tem-
ples studded about them. We had hopes of

reaching the summit of perhaps the moel
striking mountain in the group, Ta-wang«
foong by name, the upper portion of this be-
ing a huge perpendicular rock perhaps 4
feet high, looking from a distance like tha
holl of an enormous ship, but found it inac-
I cesHible on all sides. The people state that
I the temples on its summit contain gold and
silver, and hence their professed objection tQ
our exploring it. Notwithstanding oar dis-
appointments in not achieving what we wish-
ed for, we were amply repaid by the magnifi-
I cent prospect we enjoyed of the surrounding
j country, viewed from our lofty point of view.
I Stayed for an hour in the heat of the day at a
Tauist monastery built against a lofty and
overhanging rock, in a position commanding a
fine view, drank some wretched tea, and
winded onr way homewards.

April »th. Very warm sun to-day. Ascend-
ed the hill at the rear of Woo-e-kung and
made another attempt to reach the top of Ta-
wang-foong. Qot up five ladders of very
doubtful soup.dness and strength, and came
to a trap door barring the aperture in the
rocks, and this being locked we were unable
to go higher. A very respectable old gentle-
man, evidently one of the heads of the village,
left his cards for us in 'the afternoon.

April 10th. Cloudy morning; crossed by
the ferry in the first winding, walked on the
houth side of the stream, and after mLssing our
way several times eventually discovered Hoo-
tsuy-gan (Tiger's mouth precipice). Near this a
numl^r of houses arc built in the hollow of a
lofty overhanging precipice. Our supposed
guide Ta-shun with another of our natives
returned from Tson-gan in the afternoon, hav-
ing hired a boat to convey us to Foochow.
The craft he has choHcn is a Ho-khow one
with a high curled up bow and stern, and pro-
bably not so well adapted to the intricate
navigation of the river Min as the regular
Foh-kieu boat. 8he has the same long scull
or sweep working on a pivot at the bow by
which she is steered (as the Foh-kien up coun-
try boat), and, as she is clean, will probably
suit us.

April llth. Away early to enjoy a last day
on the Woo-e-shan, walked for a few miles
along the bend of the Tson-gan river and
I then over the hills to the ravine visited by us
on the 6th instant. Enjoyed the magnificent
beauties of this captivating spot once again,
and decided that it lacked only a stream of
water flowing through it to place it in the
scale of beauty beyond even the imagination
of the poet. Called at a Tauist Temple called
Hwuy-yuen, (Intelligent Pasture). The good
j priest here evidently devoted the maximum
' of his lime to tea cultivating, and the mini-
mum of it to his devotional duties — much tea
and little piety. lie is evidently a pushing
and well-to-do tea farmer, with a strong love
of filthy lucre. How perfect are all his ar-
rangements for turning out a large quant itv
of the fragrant leaf I How capacious his dark
room for decomposing the leaf I How sumer oi:s

'i"*

niK CHIXKSK RECORDER

[July.

hi 8 f ram(ia i'or firing baskets! What forethought
displayed in the large pile of wood already
collected, and in the lead he is in such good
season preparing to protect the delicate fineness
of the leaf now growing on the hills around
and scarcely yet larger than the claw of a
sparrow I Truly he is a man "not slothful in
business." In extent of business he appears
to surpass any of the farmei's we have
yet seen, not excepting those who are farmers
only, and do not combine religions duties with
those of the tiller of the soil. We noticed a
peonliar rock near this place rather like a
bird's head. Winded our way to Foo-shing
again, and from this place walked to within a
stone's throw of^Tsing-tsun, turning off simply
to avoid the annoyance of a crowd. Procured
bamboo rafts at the ninth winding of the
pretty little river flowing through Woo-e-shan,
and again viewed the many beauties, visible
from this stream. At 4 a. ra. started for Foo-
chow after bidding farewell to our monasterial
and other newly formed friends, and taking a
last look at the scenes we had been lingering
amongst, but the prominent mountains of the
range kept in our sight for miles as we gra-
dually passed away from them.

Other beauties that we visited during our
stay at Woo-e-shan are:

Ying-tsuy-gan Hawk's bill precipice.

Shway-kwang-t^hih... Resplendent w.ater rock.

Kin-ke-tung Golden Pheasant grotto

Koo-tse-gan Drum precipice.

Chwang-king-tae The mirror stand.

{To be Continued.)

CHmESE ARTS OF HEALING.

BY J. DUDGEON, M. D.

CHAPtER III.

Medical Divinities and Divinities in
Medical Temples.

( Continued.)

Our articles on charms would be incom-
plete without a brief reference to the med-
ical divinities, male and female, so often
consulted, and which occupy no unimportant
place in the arts of Healing. To make this
chapter complete we have added short no-
tices of other gods and godesses more or
less medical, found in Medical temples.

The chief medical temple in Peking is

termed Yao-wang-miau ^S ^^ J^ or

temple of the princes or king of medicine,
situated in the Chinese city, North of the

Temple of heaven Tien-tan ^ J^ It

is very large and handsome, much frequented,
and fairs are held in its courts on the first
and fifteenth of enr'h Ohinese month. It ha<»

a theatre attached to it. The temple was
built by Li-cheng-ming ^p gw ^ whose
official title was Wu-ching-heu -^ '^^ ^^

in the Ming dynasty. In the backmost court
stand a number of very old marble tablets
on tortoises. The principal tablet states

that it was written by Wu-wei-ying J^^ 'j|g
Jjt with the official of name Kung-shun-beu

^; j|E -fe. The temple was repaired
in Kung-hi's reign, as the tablet written by
Shen-tsien ^ ^t^ known as Chan-shi'

"^ 4p, declares.

The temple proper consists of three courts
in the usual style of such buildings. The
hindermost buildings contain the ^* Three
Pure Ones" (Tauist gods), shut off from the
forepart of the temple wht*re merchandise is
sold and consequently more sacred. The

center figure is Yuen-shi-tien-h.<^ien J^^ ^{g
^^ /Jl holding a figure of the eight dia-
grams ; on his left (East) is U-hwang holding

a sceptre, and supported by Tse-wei j^^^
North pole, and on the right is Lau-tse hold-
ing a fan and supported by Nan-chi fm j^
or South pole, and at each end of the hall
are the T4en-ping ^ ^ and T4en-
chiang ^^ rffi^ the heavenly soldiers and
generals.

The two front halls are covered under the
eaves and on the walls and pillars with tab-
lets. The first hall is devoted to the San-

hwang ^^ ^i Fuh-si "fj^ ^l? Shen-uung

jp$ ^, and Hiuen-yuen feC ^. The

latter is termed Hwang* ti -jfe '^'^ and alsa

Yao-wang ^K ^. Wben he is so term-
ed, then Shen-nung is called YeiO'Sheng
^S 1^ and Chi'po ||rtr 4ti (one of

Hwang-ti's officials) is termed Yao-tsu p^
One of the "ten celebrated doctors"

by name Tsun-tse-moh J^ W ^ in the

latter part of the Tang dynasty, who was
deified on account of his wonderful cure
of an Empress of that time, and which we
have elsewhere explained, is often referred
to as Yao'wang. He is well known as the
author of two medical works which have
come down to the present time, Chien^ckin-

fang -F* ^^ jj 'i ^^^ Ching-nang'i'Chuen

*&; ' j(^. The latter is a modioal

1 870. J

AND MISSIONARY JOCRKAL.

work of his without any title, and therefore
called as above and so known. The " three
Emperors" are also made to represent
keacen, earth and man; or the celestial, terres-
trial, and human emperors. The first made
the ten '* heavenly stems** — the next the
twelve "earth branches" (horary characters.)
Paoku existed prior to this time. Heaven
and earth were divided in the time of the
first. The second formed the earth out of
chaos, and the last produced man. The
first are always naked — ^they covered them-
selves with straw and leaves of trees. The
last was the first to make clothes, and hence
the worship vouchsafed to him by tailors.
He understood war, government, and pre-
scriptions. The second of the trinity (for
may we not here have a distorted view of
it?) is said to have tasted all herbs and
decided to which of the twelve roads they
passed to the five viscera and the six^/iw, and
whether they were cold, hot, or lukewarm.
The same idea of a trinity is found in the
three emperors, if we understand Fuh-si
Shen-nunv and Huen-yuen to be meant. The
first Wi4s the inventor of the eight diagrams.
lie lived near the sea and it was he who saw

the sea horse Hai-ma-fu-tu j^ £ >3 [^

emerge from the sea with a circle on his
back, which came out of chaos ; from this
came the yin and yang, in the form of two
fiahes ; from these sprang the four seasons
and then agaiji the eight diagrams and then
the sixty four Kwa, From the eigfit dia-
grams came the five elements according to
the book of divination. It is incorrect to
attribute to Fuhshi a knowledge of the name
and action of herbs.

In this hall are arranged the ten celebra-
ted doctors or Shih-ta-mjng-i -I— *^ ^

H five on each side in the following order
from N. to S.*

• On the West

Wang-ahu^o ^ jj^ ^jjp.

Hwa-to ^ |J;g.

U-«hi-Ghew >4>» -.t-

Hwang-fa ^3 "^ ^

Ghang-chung-ching HM Aul

On the Sast

xb-hiing ;g *^.

Knng-cfaan-a-i j^ V^. -^
Lel-kung ^T >^ .

At the Tttng-yoh-mtoiL, these doctors oc-
cupy a less prominent position, in fact a
northerly aspect in a side court. The order
is nearly alike the San-hwmig or heaven,
earth and man are here also in the middle.f

No two lists of the doctors are alike.
There is an ancient and a modern list. In
both temples Ilwato is the most conspicuous:
— he holds a pill in his hand and is draped
and surrounded with silk and satin curtains.
The bamboo tube with the sticks and cor-
respondino; prescription belong to him in all
the temples here, in the Po-yiin-kwan

3 ^^ ^mL ^^ ^^ ^ special hall set apart
to him.

To the North of the theatrical part of the
Yao-wang-man which is to the East of the
temple proper there is a shrine containing
the three divinities, Yao-wang in the centre,
Yao'Sheng on the West, and Yao-tsu on the
East. On each side of this hall also the ten
doctors are arranged, in the same order as
those ah^ady given at this temple.

The next mian building is devoted to U-

hwang ^ ^ ; Kwan-ti BH *^ the god

of war is on his left, and on the right are
bows and arrows and a saddled horse, gifts
to Kwanti. The pearly Emperor, Supreme-
Ruler, dates from the latter part of the Han
dynasty. He was a good officer against the
robbers of that time of the name of Chang-i

7^ "m? and having been raised on this

account to the spirit world in the Sung
dynasty in the time of Hwei-tsung A. D,
1101-20 has become the chief and most hon-
ourable of all the gods in the Tauist pan-
theon. He governs all other gods or spirits,
good or evil. He lives in the Ling-siau-pau*

tien /^ ^^ w ^ in heaven, and the

immortals are his assistants and attendants.
Thunder, rain, wind, snow, ice, hail &e..

\ On the West, from N. to S. are
Chim-tt-i
Ghl-po
Hwa-to
Chang-chung-ching

On the Bast are

T«m-W.nl«n ^ Jg ^.
Lci-knnR ^^ „^.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

IJnIy,

come from his hand. The Taubts in pray-
ing for rain ynray to him ; the Buddhists to
FO'Ve and the Emperor to heaven, Shang-ti
or the Supreme Being. This hitter being is
far above U-hwang, although to the latter
are ascribed all the attributes which we are
accustomed to regard as belonging exclusive-
ly to the former. The mandarins in the
provinces, following the customs of the
place, pray also to U-hwang by burning
incense, kneeling three times and making the
nine prostrations. After favours conferred,
they return thanks. In the Sung dynasty,
the Tftuists were a dominant sect and the
Buddhists were persecuted. Thus it was,
that at this time U-hwang was deified along
with a host of Tauist divinities. At their
festivals, U-hwang is dressed as an Emperor,
is called U-ti and U-hwang, The common
people have come to look upon him in this
way as the Supreme Being.

It may seem out of place in a paper on
Chinese Arts of Healing to enter into such
subjects, bnt it is absolutely necessary to
study Tauism and its divinities to thoroughly
comprehend their medicine. It is the Tau-
ists who have been the Chinese Alchemists,
who have sought for the Elixir yit« and
who devised and practiced tlie variojis arts
of healing such as the Kujig-fu for the pre-
vention of disease, and lengthening of life to
the span of the immortals.

Kwau'ti the god of war was born at
Fn-chow'/u ^ fj^ }f^ ^^ Shan-si. Like
U-hwang he gained distinction on his raids
against the yellow cap robbers of his day. He
commenced his public life in these encount-
ers, at Cho-chow ^ |^^i| 140 li S. W. from

this city. To pursue his life, however inter-
esting in a biographical dictionary or in a
history of the Han dynasty, would be out of
place In a short medical paper like this. It
is sufficient to note his place in a medical
temple. In the Ming dynasty, he was one
of tlie four spirit door-keepers of the Ta-
ming gate, the South entrance to the palace.

The other three were Ma J^^ Chow ^,

and Wen ^.

They do not now exist there. The Ming
Emperors gave him the t\t\e of Kwan-niau-heu

^ 1^ 0^ 7 ^^^^ present dynasty that of

Kwan^/U'tse SB db •^. In the time

of Tao-k^vang (1829) on account of the
victory over the Western Mahommedan

prince, Ckang-to-rh ^ ;J£^ ^, the god

of war had great honors paid to him in the4it'
tie celebrated temple erected to him in the en-
cioBure of the Fnmt gate. He was styled £f»-

kwo-Joh ^ ^ ^ ^^ "*^® kingdom
protecting Buddha" and also Hsie-t4en-ta-ti

and Yang-U-chlin j^ ig ^ a secretary
of state and vicen>y respectively, led the
Imperial troops against the rcb.*k and owing
to a great wind which reddened the heavens,
the Mahommedan forces were scattered and
the Prince captured aud brought here for
execution. The god of war was credited
with bringing about this victory. This god
is consequently hijfhly respected by all classes,
and is associated in the examinations with
Wen-chanff. With scholars he is almost the
chief divinity now. Those who succeed at
the examinations, ascribe this success to him.
The highest titles have been conferred upon
him. In later dynasties, especially the Sung
and Tang, he became still moie celebrated.

The west side house of the front court is
dedicated to Lung-wang. The god of wealth
is here, holding mock ingots of silver. The
god of fire occupies the opposite side house
and behind this is the LU-tsu-tien g jjjfl^
QQr in honor of a celebrated Tauist of that

name who has come to be worshipped exten-
sively as a medical divinity. In the center

I it's*

are the San-kwan ^^ g heaven, earth,
and water. Chung-li ^| ^1 is on the

east and Lu'tnt on the west. Lu-tsu lived in
the time of the Tang dynasty about the year
800 A. D. and not in the Sung as one writer
represents him? and was called Lii-yen

H y^. He aspired to office and on his
wajr fr«m the capital ( Chang -an-chien-tu
^ ^ 1^ ^85 *" ^^^ present province
of Shen-si Bd^ @) ^here he had been un-
successful he met one of the genii (Hsien
j|I| ) by name Chung-li-chuen j^ ^^ ^^
who spoke to him of the vanity of office and

{losition, and recommended him to obtain
lappiness by entering the Tauist religion.
He received this advice very unwillingly, for
his hopes and aspirations were still after of-
fice and emolum(«nts. At an inn where he
stayed for the night, he had a dream, while
his evening meal was being cooked, in which
office, houfHir and preferment passed before
him through a long life, and he awfike when
at the end of a long and iUostrious career.
Having gone througu all the grades of office,
he met with the displeasure and punishment
of his sovereign, to find that his rice was
just ready. Thereupon he reflected that all
this was crowded into the short period neoes-

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

sarj to boii rice, and terminated so unsatis-
factorily that he brought to mind the words
of the sage Chung-li^chuen^ gave up all his
grand schemes and conceptions, and partook
ireely of wine, and so became hence forth

one of the genii at Yueh-yang'leu -j^ Q|f
iSt iQ ^6 province of Hupeh. After this
he was known bv bis adopted Taiiist name
Chm-^yavg j^ Q|r. He is known among

the eight genii (Pah-hsien /^ JAj \ as

Lutmig'pin § ^^ ^. He was in-

Btruinental in bringing not it few to forsake
the world as he had d(»iie, with all itn emptj,
transient and unsatisfying joys and to be-
come Tauists; chi 'f among whom was a

scbuUr Lu-shejig ]^ /fT .

Lii-tflu soon ga^^^<l & high position as a
Tauist and came to be revered and worship-
ed especially among the literati, who soiignt

his services in the method Fu-htan j^ ^^

a sort of French planchette or spirit rap-
ping or communications regarding curability
of distease, success in business at the exam-
inations &c^ by means of a meiUiun. He
was the most commonly invited^ of all the
genii, and because of the favourable results
which always followed his being invited, he
soon came to be highly esteemed and for
many centuries has become the principal
god in medicine, and is worshipped every-
where and temples are specially erected to
him. In Fekinor there is one near the Ob-

servatory to him called S /^ ^y* Lti-

kung-t'ang one in thi» Peking Paternoster

Bow (Lien^U^chung J^ J^ M)*"^^'^«
in the went <if the city. The last two are
called g ||[ ^. There is a special

building appropriated to and called after him
in the largest Tauist temple in this neigh-
bourhood, the Po-yiin-kwan Q ^^ MB

outside the west side gate. It is literull^y
covered with tablets. A favorite one is

Yeu^ekien-pi^ping :^ ^ Jjj^^ H, eqniv-

alent to whatsoever ye t$hall aSiS, shall be
granted.

At these temples his prescriptions for all
aorta of diseaaea are obtained by means of
the bamboo tube and sticks which are num-
bered to agree with the prescriptions. Here
is one of the prescriptions oi HweUo, the
celebrated Uau dynasty doctor who cured

the god of war Kvoan-fu-tsi ^ ^ J •)
The number on the bamboo stick and pre-
scriptioD 18 53. Wo'iung — umbilicus malu-

cophyllus 7^ >|5j I o«- Sung'Chi "^ j^

Finus, one large branch. Infuse it in water,
the half from a river and the half from a
well. It is in rhyme and will cure whatever
disease yon desire. Lii-tsu left a number of
Tauist works behind him.

In a long gallery to the east of the ^ Three
Pure ones** are several medical and miscel-
laneous divinities, which deserve a passing
notice. Beginning at the west end, the first

palace is occupied by Tsao-watig J^ ^C

and his horse. This is 'the familiar kitchen
god of every Chinese family. He is univer-
sally worshipped, because he is intimately
connected with the fire-place. His great
festival takes place on the 23rd of the Chi-
nese 12th month, at which time he ascends
to heaven and gives in his refiort, of the
good and bad deeds of the family for the
past year, to U-hwang, the supreme ruler
and the Jupiter among the Chinese gods,
who deals out his rewards and punishments
according to the account handed in. Before
his departure he is bribed by the family to
give a favourable report. The bribing con-
sists here in giving him tea, bread, con-
fection &C., and especially Kwan-tung-t'ang
Bfl yS Jh£ which being somewhat viscid
is supposed to counteract any tendency to en-
large upon the family' bad deeds. They
never reflect that what shiits his mouth in
regard to the evil deeds, likewise prevents
him' from enlarging on the good ones. Or
it may be to will the idea of being kind and
hospitable to him, so that he may leave with
very favorable impressions of the family.
In the kitchen in the night of the *23rd,
millet, beans, and water are got ready for the-
feeding of his horse by the way, so as to en-
able it quickly to reach heaven. The paper
iuiage of the god, his horse and the fodder ara
all burnt. Sometimes the latter are merely
scattered on the floor on this evening; ana
thus the god takes his departure. There is

a ladder made of paper burnt along with
him and called Chien-chang ^P ^^ which
is supposed useful in climbing the heights

of heaven. In offering or burning incense
to other gods tliis ascending heaven ladder
is also used. The hearth cricket is termed

Tsao^ma

J^ from this divinity, be-
cause most commonly found or produced at
the fire-places, over which the god presides.

Just as he leaves, millet and beans are
sometimes thrown upon the roof of the house
to represent the sound of the horse's foot-
steps in the act of, and to lend rapidity to,
his departing. The customs, however, differ

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[July,

in this respect in the various provinces. Some
assert that it is to speed his departure hj
providing pabulum for his horse on the way,
or still further to induce him to report
favourably. On the evening of his leave-
taking, fire crackers are set ofi in great
numbers. He does not return, till the 30th,
and during these seven days the Kitchen is
godless. Ue is again installed with the
New Year, in his old quarters, the familv
having bought a new paper image which
is pasted in the kitchen or m his little shrine
to represent his return.

In households containing: women, a wife
is added to T^sao-wcmg; m shops he is a
celibated being, accompanied merely by his
white horse. This colour is deemed the
most honourable.

This household god occupies the west

side hall of the back court in the Tung-yuek-

miau yS ^Bt ^ outside the gate Chi-hwa

^ VCi ®^ *^® ^^^ ^^ ^^ Tartar city.
This Tauist temple is one of the largest in this
locality, and is celebrated for its fairs, held
in it on the first and fifteenth of each month,
and for its divinities to be hereafter alluded
to. The Emperor rests here and partakes
of refreshments on his way to and from the
Eastern Imperial tombs. The rooms devot-
ed to this purpose occupy the extreme
North west comer of this court, between
T'sQO'Wang and Ktvan-ti, The kitchen god
is here represented without his horse, hold-
ing in his hand a sceptre Tsih-hsing-kwei

J^ S^ -^ or seven-star-sccptre, and at

each side supported by two figures, each hold-
ing a bottle. These are known as Shan and

NgO'kwan Sj, ^g 1^& or pitchers con-
taining a memorandum of the good and evil
deeds of the family, as it were. The good
pitcher is of a green colour, the other of a
blue. Any sickness or calamity occurring
at the end of the twelfth month would be
ascribed to T'sao^tpang's representations to
U'Hwang,

In front of the god at the temple of medi-
cine is a brass bridge, used as a candle holder.
On the same table are clay figures of dogs,
presented to him by people who wish that
tlie dous mav wntch over their children.

( 'I'n hf fijutifiUf'fl. )

MABCO POLO AND IBN BATUTA
IN POOKIEN.

Part 2.

BY GEO. PHILLIPS.

The reader of the first part of this paper
must have noticed that there is mention
made of two distinct and separate sea ports
carryin;^ on Trade with Foreign Countries.

In Marsden's edition they are named (1)
Kangiu and Zaitun; in Pauthier's edition
Fugui, and ^ayton. Although there is a
discrepancy in the names given to them in
these two editions, they are, I think, never-
tlieless one and the same places, and the point
to be settled is, whether they were Foochow,
and Chin-chew, or Chin -chew, and Chang-
chow. •

I am of opinion that the Kangiu of Mars-
den is Chin-chew; and that ^'this city of
Fuguy" in Pauthier is also Chin-chew.

I have several reasons for thinking this to
be the case : one is that I considei^ Vuguen to
be (2) Yung-chun-chow, and that Marco Polo
entered the Chin -chew Prefecture from that
direction, more especially as he is quite silent
regarding the Bridge of Loy-ang, (3) which
is one of the marvels of this part of China.
M. Pauthier notices his silence upon this
score. If Marco Polo entered the Chin-chew
Prefecture by the Foochow main Road he
must have crossed the Loyang bridge,, and I
conjecture that, with such an accurate observ-
er, if he had done so, he would have made
mention of it.

I think the best way of arriving at the
truth of my conjectures is to examine in
detail the merits of Chin-chew, Chang-chow<
and Foochow, as Porta of ancient foreign
commerce, and I shall feel obliged to any
one giving me a helping hand, as by co-ope-
rative research I am convinced that we shall
be able to settle beyond dispute the site of
the far famed Zaitun.

Chin -CHOW S^ ^fj* — ^It must be known

that during the Sung Dynasty the city of
Chin-chew was the chief port in Fookien open
to Foreign trade.

(2)

(3>

Kangia. This place is callod Cangta in Harrla'
Travels vol. 1. p. 6L9. The voyages and travels
of Marco Polo.

^h^ ^^ yn ^^ ^^^ ^^ Qucoies VoL 1
page M Mr. Klngsmills' paper.
The Loyang Bridge called also the Wangan
Bridge, was coniuienccd iA 1054 and flniiihed in
lOGO. It cost foiii-tei'n million cash. It is H,r»()i>
fcf't long and 16 feet wide.

TrHii>ltttv»l from « ^lab ou tht briOgc

1870.]

Amy MISSIOBTART JOURNAL.

I am unable to stale with certainty whether
10 699, (4) when collectors of ciMtoms were
fint appointed in China, if an officer of that
description was appointed to Chin-chew. I
am inclined to think that there was.

There in however positive information that
in 1086, {&) there was an offit^ial appointcnl at
thifl port whoae duty was to superinted every-
thing relatinjjT to foreign shipping, and to
levy and eollert duties upon the same. At
other places along the seaboard the lo(»l
magistrates. Prefects, and sub-Prefecto, were
entrusted with the collection of the customs*
revenue. All these officers were under the
contrt»] of an Inspector of Customs.

When the Mongols came to the throne
tbej had under the Chin-chew Authorities,
twfi overaeen of Cuslums, and a Master
attendant.

A Chih-szOu (6) or Master attendant was
stationed in the Chang-chiiw dL^trtct during
the time of the Mongtils.

Such a large staff of Custom*s Officials
points tf» the existence of a large foreign
trade in this part of F(H>kten, and one has
odIj to turn over the nasres of such a work,
ft)r example^ as the ** Wen hs*ien timg kiio.

in stating, that the Arabs frequented the port
of Chin-chew for over 400 jeara.

Dunng the Sung Djnasty the foreign
commerce of Chiii*chew was at its height. It
appears not to have fallen off very much
during the Mongol Dynasty; for in 1286 the
high Authorities of FmK'liow informed the
Kmperor, that ships frfim no less than 90
foreign states had arrived at Chin-chew with
tribute. (9)

I could {rive a detailed list of the various
nations tlint traded h'»rc. their articles of im-
port, exiHirt &c., but the iibove will st ffice
to show that Ciiin-cliew was ore of the Porta
in Fookien carrying on trade with foreicrn
countries; so witfi an extract in vu the "Atlas
Chinensis** by Father Martini. I will have
done with fJhin-chew, and then bring fivrward
the merits of the neighbiuring city of Chang-
chow as a port of foreign trade.

Father Miirtini s|ieaking of the |>ort says :
"It is from this town [Chiu-clicw] and from
other placet* in its neigh b >iirh(i(Ml that the
large number of ships mliich trade with
foreign (umtitries set sail as th *y have long
cl(»ne; which makes me thifftk that the town
of Zarte of Marco Polo h not vcrv far from

to find a large list of foreign countries that > , . . , . . ,.- ,

were in the habit of sending vessels here as ' .*»*'''^ ^**^^ says that it is wdy five dav»
earlv as the 10th and lltli centurit-s J""™T^ '"^"^ ^l^'?. *" ^'*^^''^^ which he

the Arabs who first came to China hi 678, ^^"^ ''"K^M an^J this town is the aame dia-

tance. •

I know rery well that the word Zarfe »
not Chinese, so that it may be possible that
the Tartars, and Foreigmrs caHed snme port
and famous harbour by that name. I hare
alsr) other reasons for believing such tf> be
tiie case, as wiU be seen in the di>scription of
the neigh hourmg town of Chang-chow, where
tiiere exist se viral traces and veitigeb of
Christiana who where there fmmeHy.**

Chang-chow ^ yp|. — Undoubtedly the

Prefecture of Chuiiff-chow w«s, after Chin-
chew, the next Prerectu re of inportsDce iu
Fookien carrying on trade witn foreign
Countries.

and of whom there i;* mention made by Ma-
twunlin as late as 1265, frequently visited
FtsikieB.

A trader of this nation inftirmcd the Em-
pen)r(7) Cheng-ho [1100] that Arabia was
t^i be reached friim Chin-uh:*w in 100 days,
but that the ships were in the habit of stay-
ing over a winter at a place calle«i Lsu-di'-pO'
jfiy 40 days sail from Chiu-chew, f rrrni which
tliey again set out with a fair monsoois and
reached Arabia in 60 days. (8)

If any one can inform me what modern
place represents Lan-li-po-yl, I shall be
greatly indebted to him,

With the evidence to be met with in dii-
nese books, I do not think I should be wrong

A. D. 609

risoitt view of China iMge 'ii.

Arooy lying on the borders of this Pre-
I K m uk^ jhA /h^ fecture, but n »t within its limits, is generally

-?R_ ® fl? 'SB W' ^^'' considered by many as a Ptirt of f^eftt aatl-
.^. quity. Such is however not the case.

The port of Amoy, as a Port of Foreign
trade does not date further back that 168^,

<8)

pag«l»,

[woLi?piai.ih5^"Kflnend6 aHhuiigh, in CoxingaVtime 1 believe there

was a t uctory started here L y the English East
India Company, which was destroyed on the
taking of the place by the Tartars, as ^1
be seeD from the following extract from
Milburn*s Oriental Commerce. (1)

Wea-bon t*Qng-k*ao, arttole Ta^htti.

(1)

Pauthler Chine Amien page 160.

Hilbarns' Oriental Commeroe VoL 3 page M0.

iMul^alSU..

THE CHINESE RECORDER

tJ«iy,

*'In 1676 a ship was despatched from
England to Amoj, with ariew of establish-
ing a factory there, in which they succeed-
ed; but the trade was obstructed by the
civil war which then raged in China. In
1680 the Tartars drove the Chinese from
Amoy destroyed the CompanVs factory,
their servants escaping to Tonquim and Ban-
tam. In 1684 the Tartar General permit-
ted the factory to be re-established. In the
following year the Company*s Residents there
observed tiiat, *' having had five months'
experience, of the nature and quality of these
people, they can characterize them no other-
wise than as devils in men's shapes," and
they stated, 'Hhat to remain exposed to
the rapaciousness of the avaricious govern-
ors, was considered as more detnmental
than the trade would be beneficial." The
factory was, however, continued, till the
Emperor's edict for confining the trade to
Canton, compelled them to withdraw.'*

(2) J^ ^& Hai-tsung was before the

establishment of Amoy, the port of Chang-
chow and vessels entering within what is
now called the outer harbour of Amoy went
direct to Haitsung, and deposited their papers
with the Ma^trate of that city, and uien
moved up to Shihma, where they were secur-
ed by certain hongs.

A tolerably large revenue was received
from the smps resorting to this district.
In 1577 the duties amounted to only 10,000
Taels, but in 1584 they were more than
doubled, (3)

The office of Collector of Customs which
had for so many years been in existence
in Chin-chew was in 1473 removed to Foo-
chow, and the Lewchew Tribute Bearers
were ordered to take this tribute in future
to that city.

This was a great blow to the prosperity
of Chin-chew, and from that date the Foreign
trade of Fookien gradually diverted to Oiang-
chow. .

During the time of the Mongols, a Chih-
Bzi^ or master attendant, was stationed in
the Chang-chow Prefecture, but at what part
I cannot say.

^ JB|. Hla-men-ohlh.

I have searched in vain to find an ac-
count of the trade of the Prefecture dur-
ing its occupation by the Mongols; I can
however find nothing satisfactory . Foreigners
from western Asia filled many of the official
Posts, and a native of that region was Pre-
fect for many years.

I conjecture tiiat Chang-chow was at that
time looked upon as a subsidiary port to
Chin-chew and this is the reason we have
no special mention made concerning its in-
tercourse with Foreign Countries. (5)

During the Sung Dyntu<ty in 1014 ^4)
there was a ship here from Camboditf with
a cargo of Red rice, which grain was then,
for the first time, cultivated in this neigh-
bourhood.

According to what I have stated in my
account of Chin-chew the local authoritiea
during this Dvnasty appear to have been the
collectors of the Custom's revenue.

The earliest record found of a Foreign
ship visiting this port is in the year 890, (6)
when a merchant (who appears to have been
also a high military official) from San-f u-chai
in Sumatra, the present Palembang, came
hither with a cargo of Straits' produce.

A word upon the spirit of emigration that
prevails among the Cnang-chow people.

No where along the whole seaboard of
China is there to be found a more enterpris-
ing maritime people than those of tiiis dis-
trict.

Junks owned by single individuals, but
chiefly by a company of merchants, were
once in the habit of sailing from here to
Batavia, Samarang, Borneo, Johore, Siam,
Manila, Sumatra, and to nearly every port
of importance in the Eastern Archipelago.

(7) Their outward cargoes consisted
chiefly of coarse earthenware. Tiles, Umbrel*

^d^ Foo-chih.

Tbe prOTlnoes of Che-kiaDg. Fnli-keeii and
Kwang-ttftig, were appointed for the reoepUon
of foreign Bhlps; and an additional officer was
appointed at Tseun-cbow (Chin-chew). The for-
eign merchants wished to go to other ports; by
giving a bond that they had no prohibited
articles, they were allowed to do so. Chinese
nqx)sltox7, Vol. 1 p. 868.

(4)

(«)

Chang-chow Foo-chih. (I am not qoite
sare of the year 890 being correct; If I am wrong

I feel obligwl to

ooa giving the exact date)

^mmzm

Hia-m(n-chih.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

Jss, Wooden Shoes, Cloth, and Paper, tmeth*
er with Chang-chow Silks, Gauzes and Late-
strings; for Chang-chow was once famous
for its silk manufactures, more especially its
relvet.

I could relate many other facts, concerning
the ancient Foreign trade of Chang-chow,
hat this I think will suflSce to place it on a
footing with Chin-chew.

With an extract from Father Martini con-
cerning it I will take leave of this district.

''In the Tang Dynasty Chang-chow was
looked upon as a city or the first rank and
waa also considered such by the Mongols,
who built the town of Nan-cing, which makes
me think that at that time a great number of
ships were in the habit of resorting thither,
ana which further leads me to beueve, that
the Zarte of Marco Polo, was some where in
this neighbourhood. Many traces of Christ-
ians hsTC also been found here, and also
many stones, cut and f^ishioned in the form
of crosses, with the Image of the Blessed
Virgin upon them. Two crosses of the same
kind with lamps hanging upon them were
also found in the palace or a certain goyemor
where there was likewise a very beautiful
marble cross, which the Christians got per-
mission to carry away, and which they placed
in the church, which we had built there with
much pomp, and devotion. There are to be
found in this city other marks of the Christ-
ian religion, whether ther be ancient or
modem, is not known ; this is certain, that
I saw at a learned man's house an old parch-
ment book, wherein the greatest part of the
Holy Scriptures was written in Uothic cha-
racters ; I offered a sum of money for it but
the person though he knew nothing of the
Christian religion would not part with it,
because it was a book that had been preserv-
ed in his family a long time, and which his
ancestors re^jarded as a rare and valuable
piece of furniture." (S)

FoocHow ^ jfj. — ^I am unable to find

any record in any Chinese Book I have ex-
amined, of a trade with India being carried
on at Foochow during, or before, the Mongol
Dynasty. I hope ouers will be induced to
give thu matter their best attention, as in the
event of no recorded evidence being met
with regarding such a trade, my theory con-
cerning the city of Kangiu or Fugui, which
Marco Polo says ifas'Yesorted to by ships
from India, Mtl be greatly strengthened and

«^^^«tfV%p««^r^^k^^^^k^^Mtf*^S^»^N^^N^k^l^l^i^«^t^«M^«^t^k^

(8)

Therenot YoyageB etu-lenx. Vol. 8, p. 157.
Paris 1666. ThlB la a most omioufl fact and
■eenifl to point to the existence of GhrUtianity
in this neighbourhood before the Jesuits came—
for we have here a Jesuit hlniMlf finding traces
of Christianity that had been flourishing here
prior to the advent of his order. Here is much
food for thought and sp^^culation.

it will prove to be no other than Chin-chew.

I give below all that I am able to find re-
garding the merits of Foochow as a port of
Foreign trade.

The office of collector of customs at Chin-
chew was temporarily given up in 1373, but
was re-established on the arrival of certain
Lewchew ships with tribute, as the Fookien
Authorities did not wish Foreigners to pry
into their Provincial Capital, which same
reason appears to have influenced the Che-
keang Authorities when they removed the
collector of customs, formerly stationed at
Hangchow, to Ningpo.

Later on in the Ming Dynasty, Foreign
vessels with tribute, frequently resorted to a

Slace called (9) Ho-kow near Foochow.
lein^ ignorant of the exact locality here
mentioned, I shall be obliged if any Foo-
chow resident will kindly enlighten me.

The reason given for Foreign vessels with
tribute resorting to this particular locality is,
that it was from this neighbourhood that
most of the Interpreters who accompanied
tiie Foreign Embassies to the Capital^ were
obtained.

Nothing is said remrdinff what nattoos re*
sorted there, that of Lew-diew is alone men-
tioned by name.

(1 ) It was in 1473, that the Censor, Chang-
seun petitioned the Emperor Cheng-hwa, to
remove the office of collector of Customs to
Foochow, which was considered to be a grave
error by many. Accordingly there were two
Buildings outside the city of Foochow set a
part for the reception of Foreign Envoys.
One was called tne Tsing-kung-chang, the
other Hwai-yuan-yi. Many of the attend-
ants of the Envoys remained in these Build-
ings under the care of the Authorities until
the return of the Embassadors from the
Capital. These attendants were, later on,
allowed to go wherever they chose, and they
were guilty of many irregularities that were
before unknown. Such are the few &cts I
have been able to learn regarding Foochow,
as a Port of Foreign trade.

I consider that M. Pauthier, for want of
local knowledge has fallen into error con-
cerning the river Min not flowing by Foochow
as it did in Marco Polo's time, &t the Bridge
of Foochow (2) built I believe some 800

f %^ *^Xi^^^>^^^^ ^^^^^ 4

K^K.^^^%^^^%

Knm kwo 11 ping shoo.

(3) This bridge [of Foochow] is reported to hays
been built eight hundred years ago. Social lite
of the Chinese. By J. Doolittle Vol. I, p. 34.

i% Tf^JE CniNKSE RECOltDER [July,

j^ars ago, is a standing protest against tbat
tkeciry.

capable of infinite variety. Search the
world around and yon will not find

I will now bring this second part of my ^^^^ ^^^^^ 3,5^^ Looking no deeper

raper t<» a close, navincr, I think, anven sum- ., ^ .», ^....a,^« ,„^ «.:«.uT v^ ^«^«L a

cient proof that GHiin-ohew, and Chang-chow | ^^»" ^^^ «« ^^ce J^'^ might be excnsed

•e ancient ports of F(»okien trading' with ^"'^ '*«y>"g t*^*^ t"e great mass of man-

idia. during, and even long bef«»re, Marco i ki'itl has sunk to one dead level; we

olo*s time, while the P<»rt of Fm»chf»w in I micrht even be excused for saying that

pr
«re a
India.

polo*i time,^ while the P<»rt of Fm»clif»w in I might even be excused for saying
4Uis particular, in couipariMon with tins above > the great ma^s of men have no minds
cities is but of yesterhiy. I at all, SO utterly are tijey engrossed in

Therefore I conclude that the m •rit'» of • ^\^q ^ere pleasures of sense, and neces-
F.K)chow U, be considered as a port carrying ! j j J ^y^^ ^^^i, p,^^ breaking
on trade with India duriii;; Marc<i INihrsl^. , ,• . * i» *u is ^ i • 5

time are nil, and if the researches «f others f^^'^^"g^<^« ^''I^*^ ^^^^'^^'^^ we find hid
pi-ove mv concluiiion correct we shall have U) 1 >" the dark mine, some sterling gold,
look for* Zaitun in some other direction than , a mind, differing in each man, and
Cbin-chew. marking an individuality of being, and

I will in the next paper brinir together all , even in the most obtuse, shewing a
that has been written ab<»ut Zaitun by Arab power of discussing certain questions,
and other writew, and likewise give a short .^,,^] ^||j,P^^^^^ between moral good

dwcripuon of the reanng c>f Silkwormj in ; ^^ j, ^^ ^^^^ ^^,^,„^^,. ^|^^„

this part of r fKikien, a sumect never b^'f<»re ^1 ^ . j u* u 1* 1 * u* *

discu«se<l, and from this I hope to sIh.w that thut nimds which have been taught o
the Zaitun of Marco Pc»lo, w;is a P.>rt sit.ia- "^<? ^^'^ discriminative faculty should
ted at no great disUnce up the (;han/-(h<»w not be wiling to accept the dictum of
river and probably near the site at i-r sent standard works, but choose ratlier to
iKxsupied by the city of Klai-tsung. work out ccmdusions for themselves.

A mind in the process of reasoning
feels its liability to error, and whilst it
admires and looks up with reverence
to those great intellects, by which God
has ennobled our rae«, it knows that
Man wa^ made a reasonable being, sauieness of constitution gives a like
capable of distingiiishing between right liability to error ; hence mind cannot
and wrong. Were it otherwise, and ac<'ept the decision of mind without
the Omniscient Creatoi* had seen fit to question. This begets conflict, which
make him, like a well arranged machine, conflict we have seen carried on, from
to travel on a level track, incapable of' the da\ s when Egyj t'an priests and
turning to the right of left, the present 1 Greek p'lilosophers sought to unravel
condition of the world could not possi-'the mysteries of being, and still eon-
bly exist. Starting from his Maker's ' tinues with u'iceasing vigor.
hai»d<» each being would revolve in the { Div rsity of mind introduce^! to

THJB..8ABBATH.

BY F. B. BWBR.

eternaK but narrow path of righr, and
we may safely conclude that the law
of right once laid down, there would

the Rbcordbr some tw*) months ago,
an aitide on the Lord's Day, by
S. A. As might have been expecte<l

be no desire to question it or put it to , it brought on ccmflict. Some thuik
the test. It will be readily agree<l that - it had best not have been publish-
it cannot be thus with man; by the ed, others the reverse. The l>elief
law of his nature given to him by Go<l, and practice of the Sabbath is, at
he must search out the facts, look back- i present, in an unsatisfactory state,
ward to the beginning, compare the ' not aU>nc in the world at large, but
middle, and by help of the prophetic? also amongst those who profess that
power of the mind, look forwards to close communion with Christ, which

the end, and seek to satisfy that mind
of the right or wrong of any que *tion
brought under notice

constitutes membership with his
church. In so much that whilst pro-
fessing to keep it in virtue of the 4th

The new mind developed into the commandment of the decalogue, it is
world is not a mere i*eAex of something . notorious that the requirements of that
gone before ;. .the juiad like the tayoe is I command are set aside, and except iu a

1870.J

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

yery small commaiiity, the first day^s
oWrvances do not in any measure
as^ree with the observances of the

argument that Crod did not wish hia
people to observe the seventh day,
and I can well picture to myself, the

Jewish Sabbath. That there is a di- hi^h priest of the family, the venerable
varsity of opinion with regard to the patriarch, surrounded by his household.
Sabbath is certain, and it is well that | offering on the appointtni day prayers
it should shew itself as in the articles | and sacrifices to the Gi*eat Creator,
in question, and should certainly be and •*idding burnt sacnfices for those

met with somet dug better than the
communication of the 8 rd March, which
means nothing, except that the writer
18 displeased with S A. for writing, does
not agree with the Editor for publishing.

who were compelled to be absent with
the distant herds. We might now ask,
what is the practice of the Great In*
stitutor? Of the Spiritual Sabbath we
can know nothing. The human mind is

and somewhat roughly accuses S. A. of overwhelmed as it seeks to picture
want of study and reading upon the the sublimity of that eternal Sabbath
matter, and the advice to refer to stand- which knows no time or measurement
s'tl workn will ii')t wmv'.i help to a | of days. — In the vast creation, which in
'^errjenient ofthe qneMuni Multiplic- Him moves, and lives, and has its being,
I?' ot" b o'cs, nierins tnultiplicity of , we can see no Sabbath, all is never rest-
o}>iaions, whicli have led to the })resent ing activity; on earth nature never
multiplicity of doctrines and practice. I wearies in her ceaseless round, ignorant
Christians have but one standard work, ! alike of days, or months, or ye^rs; in
the Bible, and by putting aside all the boimdiess expanse the glorious
other W4iuld be authority, and coming lisfhts move on and know no resting
to this one phiin standard, can we place; nay, rather, if phlloscmhers teach
alone hope to arrive at any thing like aright, to rest would be destruction :
niiity of opinion upon this and kindred , except with men there can be no seventh
subjects. .S. A. has pi*etty cleariy sia-jday. "The Sabbath was niade for man.'*
te<l the first institution of the seventh | S. A. has also shewn that the command
day, and shewn how that by reas(»n of j made the Sabbath a purely Jewish
the sparseness of material we can come institution ; but still we may not sup-
to no certain conc-l'ision a^^ t*) its ob- ' pose that the gentile nations were re-

RervantH*. The earlv ifihahitants of the
e.'irth were reb'iked for sins, but Sab-
bath h. -caking wa^ not impuie^l to
them as a siti, tho>igS after the estab-
lUhment of the StiUbath by law, the
prophets are loud in rebukitig the
Jews for this crime. Tlie Sabbath
cannot have been honoured! by the
majority of the Antidilttvians, for we
can hai-dly suppose that they were
more careful in keeping that day, than
in keeping the moral law. And we
may reasonably suppose, that it was
then, as now, a few men observed the
dav, as one haUowed bv Jehovah, and

leased from tlie moral laws, bei^use
the Great Law giver, saw Mt to make
them more visibly his own, and stamp
them with His approval. The four
first eoinnmnds were peculiarly suited
to separate the Hebrews from a sinful
and idolatrous world, and this separa^
tion was the law's actual efiect, as St.
Paul tells us; and the prophets al-
though very zealous for the due ob-
servance of the sabbath, do not urge
the gentile world to keep it, but seem
to le^ard it as a peculiar covenant be*
tweeu the Jewish nation and Jehovah,
and such gentiles as He in bin great
grace, should see fit to bring into the

by Him set apart for his special service

and worship; a large number kept it Jewish church.

as a pleasant respite from toil, and The observance of this sabbath is

did a little bit of woi'ship, a good deal , ea<«ily collected. The command says

of pleasure, and a little bit of busi- " thou shalt not do any work, nor any

ness,acx5ordingtotheirownconveuienoe; body that is within thy gates. This

whilst the largest portion of men knew also is the spirit of the rejcpilation given

nothing of it, or were utterly careless in the wilderness of sin, where tbe

eoncerning it* Of coarse this k nolsabbattk waa ohseKved aa a matter ag

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[J illy,

course, though by some not strictly,
for they went out to gather manna on
that day; they were also then com-
manded to a stricter observance, for
every man was to abide in his place on
that day. The resting from work was
8o strict, that not even in harvest time
were they allowed to labor on the
seventh, under penalty of death, nor
were they permitted to kindle fire on
that day. Here then is the letter of
those commands, of which whosover
shall offend in one point, he is guilty
o^ all. And what saith the Saviour
concerning them ? " Whosoever there-
fore shall break one of the least of these
commands, and shall teach men so,
shall be called the least in the kingdom
of heaven." "Till heaven and earth
pass away, one jot or one tittle shall
m no wise pass away till all be fulfilled."
This would seem to fix the written
law as a perpetual unchanging ordi-
nance, and not the decalogue alone, but
all the laws and religious observances
as published in the law and the pro-
phets. Where are the Christians who
keep the jot and the tittle of these
laws ? Does the Episcopalian who in
guilded carriage drives to his Cathedral
Church and in pompous ceremonials,
by his own mouth, or by the mouths
of those who minister under him,
publishes the ten commands, whicli he
does not even try to keep ? Does the
vicar who breaks the monotony of
daily absence from his charge, by rid-
ing in his chariot or on horse back to
his parish church, to bid his neglected
flock carry a burden, which he himself
will not touch ? Does he who hires a
a man, carriage and horses, and drives
to some Church &r or near, to hear a
favorite minister, and when the work
is done bids him come on the morrt>w
for his hire, under the idea that it is sin-
ful to pay money on the Sunday? And
in this last case, by no means uncom-
mon, we ihay see how that straining
at the letter, the end is missed altogeth-
er. Thet command speaks of work, and
the Sabbath observer eschews that
which it is inconvenient to keep, and
in its place rigidly observes that which
is not commanded, nay by so doing he
rather breaks a command, for it is

written "the wages of him that \9
hired shall not abide with thee all ni^ht
until the morning." And in every divi-
sion of the church, examples of practice
might be quoted to show that Sunday
is not an observance of the Sabbath
of the decalogue. Are Christians then
guilty of a continual breach of God's
commands? We must look to the
Bible for a solution of the difiiculty.
Christ when preaching on the mount,
had not long commenced his public
ministrations, he was preaching to a
people who understood him not; it
would have been useless for him to
have told them of his finished work,
how it should blot out for ever the
law of ordinances, and introduce them
to the law of liberty ; but from that
mount he trod a weary pilgrimage
until he reached Calvary's hill, and
giving up his body to the Roman
soldiers, they hung him on the tree,
whilst with his own mouth he, declared
the law fulfilled and his work finish-
ed, and lefl to his followers the charge
of making plain the mysteries. And
to their practice and teaching must we
look. As is well known they kept
both the Jewish Sabbath and the first
day of the week. The breach of the
Sabbath was not a complaint against
the apostles, although the Saviour him-
self was often accused of it. Such was
the state of things to the end of the
inspired narrative, and history shews
that it continued some time mer. It
is probable that the Jewish converts
still retained the Mosaic Sabbath even
as they retained circumcision, while
the gentile converts observed the first
day of the week, and the church in
common out of mutual respect, kept
both days, until as Jewish converts
became fewer and their churches died
out, this remnant of the ancient dis-
pensation died out also. And thus a
change was fairly brought about, and
the heavy burden of a double observ-
ance got rid of, and the sweet memory
of the Saviour's victory over death
touched a chord of deeper sympathy,
though it did not banish the memory
of the Spirit's victory over Chaos.
And those Christians whose consciences
are t<»nder with regard to the deca-

1870.]

Amy MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

logoe, may call this the ancient Sabbath
transferred to the first day of the week,
bat let them remember that if they live
by the law they are debtors to do the
whole law. And let those who are
satisfied with the law of liberty, not
be offended with their brethren, but
remember that the kingdom of Heaven
is not in times and seasons and observ-
ing of Sabbaths, bat in fulfilling the
law of love.

(To he continued.)

MOTES QUERIES AMD REPLIES,

LIFE mSUBANGE IN CHINA

KoiE 6. — ^The colnmns of the Bboobdeb,
onder new arrangements, being open to a more
varied discoBaion of snbjects than hitherto, I
purpose making a few remarks respecting
**lAfe Iiuuranoe in China,*^ trusting it will
induce some of its friends to continue the
subject, and call attention to a topic which
has hitherto been almost wholly neglected.

On the advantages of Life Insurance it is
needless to dilate, and its necessity is amply
shown from the timely aid given to many who
hare been suddenly deprived of the bread-
winner of their existence. At Some it is the
role and not the exception to insure. Why
shoold the reverse be in (Mina ?

The only answer I can suggest is, the very
highipirfra premium charged l^yond that paid
in England on the plea of the unhealthiness of
this country, and the risks attending a resident.

But it most be borne in mind that when the
Tc^le% of Insurance were first formed, the
long sea voyage was tke route to and fro,
little was known of the country, and even that,
was of an unfavorable nature. The general
mortality of Hongkong, and that of the Eng-
lish Troops at Amoy in 1842-1848, the
swampy unh^thiness of Shanghai when first
opened united to give this unsatisfactory im-
pression. But now this is all changed. — Hong-
kong stands well in the Sanitary scale, 'Amoy
(Kalangseu) is one of the healthiest spots on
the Coast, Shanghai of the past is a myth^ and
Shanghai of the present is with average care as
healthy as Qreat Britain and the United States.
A material aid to retaining one's condition is
now obtained from the numerously improved
tra?eUing facilities on the Coast and inland,
and the very recent boon of getting home
cheaply, speedily, and well by the Canal route.
Erery medical man will tell you that a change
of scene, however small, is one of the best
panaceas for restoring health and preventing
the mind from drifting into the monotonous
roQtine, when the excitement of business is
noD-existent, it is too apt to do. From my
own personal experience, I have felt this, and
that even a few weeks in England, has proved
of lasting benefit. As trade ruled in Foochow
last season many could have been absent from

their business from five to six months without
much detriment, and were deterred only by
the expenses of the Overland Route. This
we trust shortly will be obviated, and if the
the P. & O. Co., don't do it, others wUl.

In conclusion I may remark that in the early
days of Foreign residence in China the XMer
of Saint Benedict was little known, now it is
an increasing and flourishing institution.

I have given somewhat roughly my reasons
for materially reducing the lUtes current for
Life Insurance in China, They are not intend-
ed to apply to any persons under 18 years of
age, and as the Home Offices persistently
ignore the subject, I think there is an excel-
lent field for starting a ^^ Life Insurance
Office " in China. It must however be an in-
dependent one, and not amalgamated with a*
Fire Office as at Home, and should the Scale
of Premiums be moderate, (allowance being
made when absent from China) there would
be no lack of support The Office should be
open to all classes of Risks, Professional,
Mercantile^ the Army and Navy^ and Mer-
cantile Marine, The evidence of the Medical
men at the various Ports would materially
assist in forming a basis on which the pre-
mium on the various classes of risks should
be apportioned.

T. H. C.

THE HOBNED GITBON.

Note 7. — ^It^is a carious coincidence
that the honied citron, or ^ ^ j^
Fuh'Shovr-kan^ carried in the hand by
the Chinese, and connected, as the
name implies, with Buddha, should
have been one of the four sacred plants
carried in the hand by the Jews at their
celebration of the feast of tabernacles.
The willow, another of the Jewish
symbols, carried in the right hand, is
also a favourite tree with the Chinese.
The dust of the flour of the tabernacle
directed to be used, in Numbers, Ch. V.
and verse 17, as an ordeal in cases of
jealousy, has its exact counterpart in
Chinese medicine. The ashes of the
temple censers, the ashes, or calcined
clay from the fire-stove, sacred to the
Kitchen-god, the dust from near the
bed's head of a virtuous widow, — ^the
dust from the top of a beam of the
house, are all used as charms, or reme-
dies, in hemorrhage or discharges.

Many other instances of similarity
between Hebrew and Chinese customs
might be instanced.

F. PoETEK Smffh.

THE chu^^se recorder

[July,

DIVISION OF THE EHFIBE.

Note 8. — ^The Chinese Empire— China Proper — is dividecl into 18 provinces,
wbicb we aubdivid^d int^:—

181 Departments.
. 43 Sub-departments.

209 Major Districts.
1,279 Minor. do.
An analysis of these figures will be found below.

■ . I ) • ' ■ i

1 ' ; L

1 r'

. . W) •• ..1

-ProTiatte.

chih^H.. ...;.lt lit

kiang-su .. ; . . /^ ^

Ngart-hm ^^

fcaug-si yi IS

Ghe-kiftng....^ *^
FokicD . ., . . . . • j|@ 1^
Bu.peh......^:lfc

Hii-nan ^ /^

Ho-nan jfftl ^

Shan-iung.... {1| ^
ShaJi-si.;....,llj ffi
Shan-si .... i,.|^ 31
Kan-Buh.....:^ ^
^zu-cboen ;•••••[[!) )\\
Knang-tung . . i^ ^^

.Kuang-«i ]^ p^

Tnn-nan.. . .^^ /^
Kuei-chow.. . .^ ^

. Qrtmi Totrf....

Capital City.

Pao-ting frt ; . .^jj^
Itiaiig-iiing fu J^X
Ngaii-king fti t^
Nan-ch*ang fu ]^
Hahg-chotv fu |j^
Foo-cho w fu , , i|^
Wu-ch'angfu ;g|^
Chang-sha fu ^
K*ai-f ing fu . . ^
Chi-winfn ...J^
Tai-yuanfu ..^jjj^

Si-ngan fu ^

Lan-chow Ai..^
Ch'eng-tufu..^
Kuahg-cT^ow fu)^*
Kuei-ltn f u . . , :^
Yun-fiart'fu...^
Kuei-yang fu

mm
mm

MM
MM

JL^^

istric

1.
g

•y

2
8

181

7
2
9
2

5
5

209

123
62
60
75
75
62
60
04
96
96
85
73
49

112
78
47
39
33

167
79
67
92
90

;?4

116

117

97
72
152
100
76
87
64

1279 '1735

1870.]

AXD MKSIONAOT JOURNAL.

FORMOSA INDIGO.

Note 9. — T wis led to examine the Formosa
Indigo last jear with the idea of writing a
paper on it, but I did not, and threw my notes
awiy. The following, however, is a summary
of the examination so far as my memory car-
ries me.

The Indigo is sent to the market in the
cundttion of a paste, or semi-solid. There are
two qualities of Indigo, the first and second,
nade respectively from two Rpecieft of the
Indigo plant. Both are inferior from their
vretcbed manufacture, bnt 1 have no doubt
that the firat quality if properly manipulated,
from the first, would turn out a superior arti-
cle. Indeed, I hesitate not to say that a
foreigner if be only knew a little chemistry
sod bow practically to work up the material,
could make a good thing out of it. I would
recommend it as a field to those who complain
that tea and silk are used np in China, and
that naught but the hope deferred which
maketh the heart sick, is to be got out of them.

From an analysis of a definite portion of
the first quality, Formosa Indigo I derived,

Water Sparta

Sand 1 „

Carbonate of Lime Jta, 1 „

Indigo 1 „

The analysis of the second quality gave
nearly similar results, say only a fraction lest
Indicia

The purified Indigo left as a resultant of
both analyses was in the broker's nomencla-
tare low, pnrtiuularly No. S, and proved want
of oziginaf ion in the process of manufacture,
as well as, I should presume, bad preparation
of tha JksKves and stalks. I say presume, be-
canse ttom taU^ing on the subject with Chinese
i&ercfaaiK»andfk^ vhat sources of informa-
tion I could etoewkne gat^ I cmm $»lkia aoift>
dttrion.

The better quality Indigo as coming from
Formosa prepared, say, as I did it, could not
be laid down under f 14 a cwt, nor the second
under f 12. As it is doubtful if either .would
fetch 6, shillings a pound in the foreign market
the prospect looked blank against them. Still,
as I said, the initial substance is there, only re-
quiring the man to develop it from the
beginning. The Formosa method of prepara-
tion is not merely bad, it could not be worse,
dtber for making a good article or midcing
tbr.t article economically. Were I a merchant,
1 know what I would do. However that is
neither here nor there, and I drop the
■object.

u» ^. D«

QUBBIES.

8. Chinese Chrigtian Emperors — Has
any Chinese Emperor ever embraced
or shewn aoy sympathy with Christ-
ianity?

9. Place ofHonottr. — ^When and how
was the place of honor changed from
right to left in China?

OfScial.

10. Human MUk, — ^Does the prac-
tice of selling human milk exist among
the Chinese? How are the children
nourished if the milk destined for them
is used in other ways ?

Philanthropist.

11. Emperor of China. — ^How old is
the present Emperor? What is his
birthday? When does he become of
age? what is the Chinese legal ma-
jority for their mien and for the com-
mon people?

Hwanti.

12. AduUeraiian of O/nvm.-^WhBl
are the native adulterations of opium,
if any?

Merchant.
18. The Sahbath.— What traces of
the sabbath are to be found in China ?

Sabbatarian.

14. TVee and Serpent Worship

What traces of these are to be found .
in China ?

Druid.

15. Chowth of NaHne Opmm. — Can
any of your readers give us any re-
liabie information about the cultiva-
tion of the poppy in tibe provinces, the
Quantity grown, smoked and exported
(i. e. from one province or place to
another) and the price thereof, com-
pared with Indian opium ? Does the
native mode ofpreparation difier from
the Indian? Why is it, as it is said,
more fragrant and not so strong and
therefore less hurtful than the foreign
drug?

Aborigines.

16. Fanning Mitt. — Is the fanning
mill ( or wind-mill^, which is used in
some parts of Chma by farmera to
separate the chaff from the grain, a
native invention, or is it derived from
abroad? and was the fanning mill now
used in the United States and, doubt-
less, also in Great Britain, originally,
derived from China?

Son of an American fiirmer.
17-20. About Paul Siu and Candida.
~¥t&tti flhr John Davis' "China'' I
fin3 tint PituI Siu was a Christian Chi-

THE CIIIXKS^i: RECOKDER

[J-iIy,

Ming dynasty, and through blip that | 22. ^^ Foreigner $^^ vert^us ^^ U kirn ^^ —
Adam Schaal, a Jesuit misBionary was ; With all due respect to the Auihor-
eniployed by the emperor T8ung-ching. ities whose duty it is to levy the
He was retained by Sun-chi after bis, inland tax on opium from Chinese, I
conquest of the Chinese qmpire» I would ask, is "opium" the legal proper-

This officid was a native of Shanghai' ty of the toreigner who imports it and
and was baptized by Mathew Ricci, ' pays duty on it, or is it the property i>f
as was his daughter, who went by tlie : whoever like« to seize it and carry it
name of Candida; of courae their faith ; away b^f'frce^ whilst being transporti^l
must have been that or the Romish i from one foreign hon^ to another, both
persuation, for Protestant Missions of which hongs are m the prescribed
had not then been established in China. | limits of a Treaty port commonly term-
It may be well to mention that a ed The Settlement ?

May 27th, 1870.

Kolaou is bound to accompany \m Pax.

master, the emperor, in all his worship,
and when he kneels down and makes

his Kow-tow (knocking of the head) 23. ''Grease Tree'' versus ''Tallow
before the idt>l, his ministers as well as Tree.— Can anv of the readers of the
his domestic atteuda^^j who are pre- ; Rkoordbr tell, whether the tree men-
sent must do the same. I am at » loss ' tioned in " Notes and Queries " of Feb.
to comprehend if Paul Siu had his part 15th as the " Grease Tree" is the same
of the service dispensed with ; if not, he as the one here g^n^rally called the

must have performed his share. I may
give my humble opinion that Paul Siu
and his daughter were Christians of
^icci's stamp, who allowed tlie Chri^
tians to assist and co-operate, ^t the
worjsfaip of idols Ac, provided they
took meanfi, either openly or privately,
to make at the same time their devo-
tion to the cross.

After making a careful investigation
into the matter, I am not able to find
out the pedigree of this individual, and
would be g\M to meet with a reply to
the following questions.

17. — What was the surname and
official name of Paul Siu in Chinese?

18. — In what part of Shanghai was
he born ?

19. — What was the name of his
father in-law ?

20. — Wha,t was the name, in Chinese,
of his daughter Candida?

Any answer to the above will oblige.

6. MiXCHIN.

Foochow, 6th June, 1870.

"Tallow tree"?

REPLIES.

Iteply to query No, 2, on page 23. —
The character ^or^ it is written

both ways, — is pronounced in Canton
kip, — and is explained in Chinese dic-
tionaries by ^ ^, ^ .^, to take by
force, to plunder. Two extracts from the
^ @i 1£ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ when that
book was written—^ ^ ^ ^^4" W

^ ^ii &"d ^° & ^&^® proclamation it
is also used in the same sense, ^ ^

The Buddhists seem to have chosen
it .without reference to sense, to rep-
resent the 500 years period, or Kulpa.

21. Piflygamy, — Are the Chinese
who enjoy the privilege of British , . , , 1^ - 1 , -,

protection entitled to have a plurality ^^^l^^JJ^*^. \^^''^^ at hand, ^ the
of wives, or should they be restricted ^^°^ * i-2-ix -»i j

to one, each, in case they desire to ap-
proach the hymeneal altar.

XT . •' ' -wy • YT

YouNo {lopps.
Fooohow, Mav 27th, 1370.

p^ "ij ^ ^ it is frequently used, as
Here its meaning is pretty plain. It i^

1?70.J

AND MISSlOXAliV JuUHNAL.

5i>

used for Buddhas' name, thas

the following line it is used in the
8cnse of bringing out of hell f^ ^£

F. H. C.

Canton.

Rrpfy to Query No, 6, on page 23. —
If the Lady who wishes to know some-
thing of the . women of China, is study-
ing Chinese, and can obtain the ~^ >j?jj[

"^ ^.^ she will find it as interesting

a book as most Chinese works, and I
have no doubt your readers would like
to see some translations of it, from her
pen, published in the Reoori^er. The
hook is scarce, and a good price is asked
f'»r it in Canton. It contains, I think,
12 vols, and is illustrated with many
plates.

F. H. C.
Canton.

CORRESPOWPEWCE.

HISSIONABT C0N7EBENCE
m PEEINQ.

fV) tke JSditor of the Chinest Recorder: -

In ci>nnectJon with the Annual Meeting;
of the *' North China Mission" of the
A. B. C. F. M. recently held in Peking, one
evening was given to a ^* Conference of
J^isHions" to which all friends of missions
were invited. It certainly was an occasion
of exceeding interest and profit, represent-
ing the experiences of six difFerent Mission-
ary organizations, and many years of labor
and observation.

Let me give, not from notes taken ''on the
spot^" but from memory a brief account of
the interesting discussions of that evening.

At the outset, Hon. S. Wells Williams,
condacted a devotional service of half an
hour. Rev. J. Edkins of the London Mis-
sion Society, then took the chair and an-
nounced the following topics of discussion.

1st — ^'By what means can the spirit of
self-support be most rapidly developed
amon<f the native churches under our care.

2nd. — "In preparing for missionary work,
and in training native pastors, and native
women, to what extent should the study of
the classical langnnge and literature of China
h<» pnr^ned/'

The chairnian then, as a fitting introduc-
tion to the (ii^cu^sion of the first topic, read
some extract from tw(» volumes recently
iHsued by the London Missionary Society,
upon the importance of early ini]>lantiii;r in
the minds of native Christians the idea tiiat
the propsigation of the truth amonir their
conn ti'y men i* their f>wn work, and that the
building of churches and the suf>port of a
Cbri»tian Ministry was a burden which
must eventually rest entirely upon their
own shoulders. Dr. WiUlams stated that,
although the topic did not come exactly
within his line of missionary labor, yet he
thought that great care should lie taken not
to render too much assistance to mitive
churches; that thejf could only develop into
vigorous, healthy life, by being taught from
the very firat to do for tiieniseives and to
depend upon themjselves; and he referred
to some statements from a missionary in
Syria, to the effect that in the work there,
tliose who had received the greatest amount
of as.'^istance, and for the longest period of
time, were most determined in their oppoai*
tion to making any effort to have the native
churches self -supporting.

A missionary from Tientsin gave an ex^
ceedingly interesting account of the natire
church in that city, in connecti<m with the
labors of the London Missionary Society.
The church has assumed the entire support
of its native preacher, and this has been
done without any special pressure from the
missionary brethren. At Taku, also, the
two or three converts gathered, are making
donations which cost them something, and
thus the spirit of self-support is being rap-
idly developed among them. At still an-
other out-station, a sufficient sum of money
was pledged to rent a Chapel, before a single
convert was won. The brother thought it
to be of great importance to use the money
contributed in sucn a way that those giving
could see what became of it, and so come
to feel that it was sioply an investment of
their money in the Master's cause, and that
the returns were daily cominnr back to them.
Another missionary told its that the ser-
mon of *^ Blind Hohannes" with which all
the readers of the ^Missionary Herald** are
familiar, had been preached to his little flock
and that as a consequence some were giving
a tithe and some half a tithe of their scanty
incomes to the treasury of the church. lie
; thought it might sometimes have a health-
ful inlluence if the brethren treated the
i native churches as the mother bird does h<*r
; little ones, when teaching them t^> (ly, lift
I them out of the nest, and let ihem drop,
I Thus the hour allotted to the disvu^tsion
of the first topic was filled full of vaiuable
rom.irk^. ombodvinp: the r-xp^ rienr^c of mnuy

THK CHINESE RECORDER

[July,

jegn of serrice in the Tarioos departments
of missionary work in this and otner lands.
To reproduce all the valuable sug^^estions,
as tu the means to be used in the develop-
ment of independent churches in China
-would be imposRihle. I have but given you
a few of the points made in the discassion.

The eonference then passed to the con-
ijfl^istiofn of the second subject, and the
i^l^M of ^*tbe Clasaieal langtia^ and litera-
ture of China** to the misaioiiary cause, was
discussed for another lioiir.

WiUmui givinic in detai) the remarks made
upon this theme; it may be sufficient to say
that the discussion was opened by a most
able sr^ment by one eminently well quali-
fied to speak upon the subject, m favor of a
thorough study of the claasicaJ langua^ and
literature, both by the f orei^ missionary and
the native preacher. He insisted that the
writings of. Confucius contained a code of
morality so pure, of so great influence with
the educateo classes of Chinese, and so held
in reverence by all grades of humanity here«
tliat to seek to up root it would be worse thao
wasted labor, and that to acknowledge ignor*
ance concerning it, would be, at once especi-
ally on ^e part of native preachers, to forfeit
•H the respect of the literati and to loose all
power of reachinyr them with the Oospel.
While expre»ly holding up the infinitely
mater value and power of the Bible witn
Ub Christ as the only hope of China, the
speaker argued that the missionary should
make luie of the power contained in the
writings of the Chinese philosopher u a
weapon far too powerful to be laid aside.
As the Oospel or Christ was added to the
law of Moses, so he would add the salvation
of the Bible to the moral code of Confucius.
This alignment was answerd by another per-
haps as sible, denying the value of tnose
wnttngs in the missionary work, declaring
that the books of Confucius as explamed and
accepted by Chinese scholars were Atheisti-
cal, and hence incapable of any assimilation
or combination of any sort with the truth
held by Ministers of Christ. While admit-
tmg that the books referred to may have
had originally an idea of deity in them, he
held that all traces of any such truth had
been destroyed by later explanation and
tliat being thus received and explained, they
were of no practical value, nor indeed would
it be safe -to make use of them until a oorrect
statement of the original ideas of the books
should have been prepared and received by
the Chinese.

Here was a distinct point of dtfierence in
the opinions held by the various brethren,
and on this point the whole diaciission cen-
tered. Some were of opinion that in training
niitive women little or no place should be

given to Chinese classics, but on the other
parts of the question the two views here
noticed were well developed and thoroughly
discussed. It was especially a discussion A
intense interest and of great value to those
missionaries, who, like the writer of this arti-
cle, have lately come to the field, and have
yet to decide whether to know or not to
know the writings of that celebrated charac-
ter in Chinese history. And I doubt not they
went from the inference cheered, strenjjth-
I ened, and it may be somewhat enli<rhtened by
the consideration of two topics so thorough-
ly practical, and so vital to the success of
tb<

leir work.

Gbafpell.

nSATEL

At the Msthodltt lltasloii, Tlentidn, Jirm 1«t 18T0.
Bbnjam IN BBaKBLBY» aoo of the Rev. B. B. and M n.
B. TUBNOOK ; aged 18 months and 6 daye.

EDITOaiAL ErBKS.

Several pampbletB in Chinefle have
been sent qs by F H. Ewer Esq. of
Canton, who prepared them bopinff to
interest and benefit the Chinese. One
is on Arithmetic, one on Astronomy,
and two on Geography. Three other
pamphletB on the latter subject have
been prepared, but are not yet pub-
lished. He has in course of prepara-
tion a work on ancient and modern
History. He can supply the geog-
raphy above mentioned at 12.00 per
100, and the astronomy at tl.50 per
100. Mr. Ewer has made a somewhat
free use of Canton local characters
which will prevent the wide circulation
of these pamphlets, out of that province.

We have received A Note, On Sol-
itaire, with 20 illustrations bj Prof Lee
of Peking, and a letter concerning Chi-
nese Christians at Honduras, by Rev.
John Macgowan, and an article On
Chinese Oaths and Swearing. The
wishes of the author of the latter arti-
cle shall be faithfully carried out.

Tnuis or Tub Ghikbsk Rbooiiobr, when mailed
poeUiae paid, to any of the porta of China, or of
Japan, or to Aantralia, India, Jara, Manilla. Slam*
Singapore and the United StateB t9.Sft~to ngland
v(dScmfham/on,tS.JUt— to Germany and Belglnm, vid
Souihamton #3.00— to France, vid ManeUtm #3.00
(prepayment of pnntnge helng Impowible.) Paid in
I Bngland, eleven sblllings, sent vM SotUhanUon, Paid
in the United States In enrrency and aent vid PaMa
MaUMHM.

Anything offered for pnhlioatton aa Artldea, Notea,
Qnerlea, and Repllea, Ao., may be sent direct to thio
Editor of the Ghikesb Eeoobdeb, Fooohow.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

AND

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

TOL. 3.

FOOCHOW, AUGUST, ISTO.

Nd. 3t

ThkChixb-^k Rk'X)Iii>rr asu Mhshix vuy Journal
i« iiisued nioLt.ly at Koochow, Olilna. Jt Ih devotttl to
the Ej^tcneion of Knowledge r lating tu th(* StHentue^
Literature^ CirUiztUiOH, HisUnj/^ uiid Rrlvjifrnj* of
Cbina and adjacent Countries. It has a ^iv-clal df-pnrt-
mvtit for AoCes, Qi*€i'i€9 and Replies. Tho'fitunbeti
STi5nig« (t least. >8 piwc% ^ijigle ctipief tf .OQi^^^nniUB
Iti advance without postage. Subsk'riptloiis'sftouw
begin witb the Jane number (let No. of \(A. $5, and be
m£de throug>i the Agents of the Recorder, bk the
Editor canno*kt^p separate accounts with subttcribers.

For tcnns including poKtiige, Hoe lact colnmn of each
numbLT, and for namep of agentn, «ee Cover.

XditOTf Sev. JuBtos Boolittle.

FOOCHOW WEATHER-TABLE FOB
JUNE, 1870.»

BY T. B. C.

Mean Temperatnre,

Daily Range

Humidity at A. M

Daily Range of Barometer,
9 A. M. Reading of do.

Daily Rain Fall,

Quantity ojf Wind.

»»

!•

»♦

74-

•070 ins.
29-814 „

•073 „
12;^ milep.

Thermometer.

Barometer.

4.i

wind.

•

■

•

5
i

?i2

2 5*1 b

•

9»

•
•i9*HS'i

^ c

•

1 76 W 68 6!J

W-74's

H. e.

2j84 7tt 74 Tti

•!;:{

•0 .

CM.

8 »:. 7.) 77 T!»

H«

•7^4

•70JI

o.m.t.U

•8.'.

«t

4 7771:71 7:.

■ 8.M

•881

•87v'

0. M.

„

l>{80 78 67 7:

•9.»*J

•8U

1(111

«'«3 7.S«9 7:

•86'>

•717

(KM. P.

-.2

^<.W.

7 8)74 77 8"

•7t:

•6<i

c.m.t.l.i

*y 1

J* a'i «o 7«f*»

•7 3

•6

S-'i

«»«7«;78 84

T.'i

'7;ti

• -T.j.i

e.q.t.i.r.

•:Ji

11. •■

»i

10 .5 7;J171 74

■9«>

•Uio

O.P.D.

■ -01

:.'.

1 1 8< 7« T2 7: M 1

•»«.

. -M:

]«>

«9

1-i S« 79 77 b »

•86.

•7i"

13 94 81

77 b

•82."

.7M1

C.T.L.

i?:.

• 9

14 9J8I

79.^.'.

•8»>

•747

«,

11.'.

14 9 1 80 7^* H-"

♦;:

■82;

•ift I

i:ji»

16»i79

:8S

•S.'i:.

■7SI

11''

«t

17j5M 8 '

78 Si

•814

•717

•

«.w.

18 94 Si

77 8

•8.)(i

■-.'8

;;*■

]9ii:i8

79 8»>

•««»>

30 9-'» Mi

Sl»^6

7»

•7 3 -68 !

■7 '

31 9i8i

8«8:

•7M

•o67

22 97 HI

;8>i7

•7.{|

•<4«

:6f

23:»68

7!*3-«

«i

•8W)

•7iK»

:4-'.

f •

24 9-. HI

■8:*;i

•76'

•«t>0

19»

3*948'

S^^, Tl

•rtM

•76'i

><>0

»«i«7 W

6 ' 87r 68

•8!l:J

•8

' ' ft

:4"

f«

«79ft9

;8S6 «i'

•8*»-»

•8-0

«#

:i.*

f 1

M938I

76 W

•H52

•7H0

•ft

f f

2liR$i

;9 8:j

•8i4

•7«7j ;;

f "

\ a

»«M

6087

ff9

■ '810

•7iia| „

.8.'

•>

•

r ez]

plami

itioas,

BOO 1st

pago of

June

J^^

PAGAN IDOLATRY AND -BEVELA-

TION-^IB THE ONE A PEEVEE^ ^

.. , B|ON OF THU.QTttJBR f : . *

BY U N. W.

; If Tias been well remarked that
tbe saline lciidin<j: religious ideas nn-
dertying the my th(doo;ies of all coun-
tries^ however separated by time,
distance 6r custom, point to a period
when men were all together in one
place, and held one common knowl-
edge derived from a ]>rimal and
superhuman source. The history
of all the great primitive nations
has been carried up to itt^medhite
proximity with the dispersion dl*
tlie Noachic trJUes, as . recorded tii
the book of Genesis. At Babet,
the whole family of man was col-
lected in the descendants of NoalA
three sons; and thence they were
scattered abroad by the hand of
God all over the world. The pro-
tracted age of the ante-deluvian
patriarchs rendered it easy to trans-
mit all the great historical iVicts of
the world before the flood, to Abra-
ham and his contemporaries ; so
that the history of the world for
2123 years was comprehended with-
in . the span of three men's lines— -
Adam, Laineeh, and Shem. Henge
we need not be surprised to find' in
the institutions of primitive nations
frequent reference to the scenes of
.Paradise, to the incidents of man's
primeval history^ and to circum-
stances connected with, tlie deluge.
We are informed that "in respect
to Paradise, Wejiave not only the
perpetuation of the thing, biit eveu

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Angnst,

the name, in its application to the
sacred park-like ffrounds which sur-
rounded the palace-temples of the
eastern kings."

That every ancient system of
heathen mythology had its origin in
the corruption of patriarchal religion,
is a proposition that seems to the
•writer to accord both with reason
and facts. An attempt is here made
to confirm this view by reference to
some of the characteristic doctrines
and practices of the various pagan
religions. First,

Ihe Unity of Deity, Amid the
widespread traditions of heathenism,
this doctrine undoubtedly prevailed
to a very great extent, at least among
the priests, teachers, philosophers,
and the initiated. This was true of
all the ancient mythologies. Plu-
tarch says that this was the reason
that the sphinxes were placed before |
all Egyptian temples, and other
writers of antiquity assert the same.
Supremacy was attributed to every
one of the great deities of Egypt,!
in this way intimating that there I
was really only one God. The!
Etruscans acknowledged one su-l
preme God, although they hadj
images for his different a't.'ibntes!
and temples to those images. The |
Persian theory upheld the unity and '
supremacy of the reform, taught as
a first principle, "That God exist-
ed trom all eternity, and was like
infinity of time and space." Plato
and the Christian fathers, while they
accuse the Greek poets of degrading
the Gods by investing them with
the pasiions of men, admit that they
asserted one Supreme lacing. At
an early period of the history of
Rome, temples and sacred domes
were built, but they contained no
figures of any kind, as it was held to
be impious to represent things de-
vine by what is perishable, and that

we can have conception of God oixly

by the understanding.

When the Emperor of China, in
imitation of his illustrious ancestors,
discards the ordinary forms of idola-
try and prostrates himself at the
Altar of Ileaven, does he not — how-
ever unconsciously and imperfectly —
bear testimony to the grand central
truth once known to all men, and
declared in the words of Jehovah
himself, "I am God, and there is
none elscT' The antiquity of the
practice, the absence of images, the
burnt sacrifices, which were once
oflFcred on raised altars similar to
those employed in patriarchal times
and by the Jews, — all seem to con-
firm this idea.

Nothing seems more probable
than that tlie prominent elements
connected with the primitive wor-
ship of mankind, would have been
f)reserved in traditional remem-
)rance. Among iliese was the Cher-
nhiin, which in the ante-diluvian,
patriarchal and Jewish dispeiioj^tions
were placed at the entrance of Para-
dise and afterward upon the mercy-
seat of the ark. The form of the
Cherubim was that of a bull, from
which arose a human body with four
heads, — that of an ox, of an eagle,
of a lion, and of a man, with wings
and hands and covered with eyes.
Cory, in his Mythological Inquiry^
says: "The Cherubim constituted
tlie place of worship for all believers;
they were termed ' the faces,' or
' presence of God ;' and from be-
tween them issued oracles. It would
have been a singular omission, if the
heathen, as they went oflF from the
patriarchal worship, had not carried
with them an institution so remark-
able : accordingly we find the fiirures
wr»rked up into all third religious in-
stitutions, and the memory of them re-
tained, even to the present day. The
Cherubim may be found in every
part of the heathen world ; and to
the abuse of tl em, I believe, may be
traced the worship of animals." The
curious compound figures which

1$70.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

abound in Egypt and the East, nsu-
aHv found at the entrance of sacred
.places, and tlie fact that the living
Apis was required to have marks ot*
this Cherubic combination, further
aid us in identifying the animal wi>r-
ship of Egypt as having Iiad some
connection with that of the primitive
Cherubim. Smith in his dictionary
of the Bible, tells us that this " com-
posite creature form finds a parallel j
m the religious insignia of Assyria,
Egypt, and Persia, &c., a general
prevalence which prevents the neces-
^it}' of our regarding it as a m<Mv
adoption from the Egyptian ritual."

TcvStimonv has been adduced from
the calendars of Egypt and ancient
Rome to show that our present
Lords day is kept on the same
Beventh day as the primeval Sabbath,
the Jewish Sabbath being a tempo-
rary change to the previous day.
Traces of the same institution, it is
thought, are also found in the funer-
al rites, in the Imperial Almanac,
and in th j ancient clas=^ics of China.

God's first maaifestaimi of himself
to the fallen pair was connected vnth
an irifoldi}ig fire^ and this luminous
appearance was identical with the
Snekina of Hebrew history. The
inf^jrence is natural, that when the
minds of men were perverted to idol-
atrous practices, fire which had
been from the beginning so intimate-
ly associated with the manifestations
of God, and His worship, should it-
self be regarded as sacred, and be-
come an object of adoration. The
account of the origin of fire-worship,
as given by the heathen author Fir-
dusi, is significant. The royal hero
— the serpent — the destruction of
the serpent — appearance of the sa-
cred fire — all these seem to be so
many elements of paradisaical tra-
dition. The vestal virgins were ap-
pointed to guard and maintain this
sacred flame, which was originally
drawn from a celestial source, either
in the form of an electric spark or a

solar ray; and, if by any neglect
or accident it should be extinguish-
ed, it must be relit as at the begin-
ning. How strikingly does this re-
mind us of that fire which first con-
sumed the burnt sacrifices and incense-
ofi\;rinff, beginning with tlie sacri-
fice of Noah, and peri>etuated in the
ever-burning flame on the altar, first
kindled from heaven and re-kindled at
the dedication of Solomon's Temple!
The wide range, not to say the u-
niversality, of fire-worship, indicates
that it was a corruption of primitive
usage; for this superstition prevail-
ed in Chaldea, India, Asia Minor,
Greece, Rome, Persia, and even in
Mexico.

One of the sublimest facts handed
down to us in the Pentateuch is
that the pious in patHarchal times
had access unto God; although how,
and by what methods, this was done,
we are not fully informed, until the
days of Abraham and Moses. When
men's minds were diverted from
tlie only true object of worship to
deified animate and inanimate ob-
jects, it became necessary that the
false, d latrous religions thus intro-
duced should possess real or pretend-
ed power and influence equivalent
to that afforded by the oracle of
Jehovah. Hence we find among
cultivated heathen nations — and in-
deed in every nation where idolatry
prevailed — oracles established which
were supposed to give responses dic-
tated by Deity, in reply to the in-
quiries of the worshippers. Some
of these oracles were supported with
much splendor and reputation,
through a long period of time, ex-
ercising a powerful influence on the
destiny of nations. Although it has
been maintained that thev were
wholly invented and supported by
i human craft, without any super-
natural aid or interposition M'hat-
ever, the weight of testimony and
reason would appear to confirm the
position of Smitii, as taken in his

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[August,

learned work on the Gentile Nations,
viz : '* The fact of their institution
and prevalence is, therefore, a testi-
mony borne by all antiquity to the
fact of the divine omniscience, and
to the certain existence of a primi-
tive revelation. * * It stands con-
fessed, that heathen oracles, however
vain or false, or guileful were but
coiTuptions of a true and real revela-
tion from God to man."

A ruling element in the idolatry
of heathenism is the deification of
human nature. What could have
originated the attempt to invest our
frail, perishing humnnity with the
attributes of Divinity? This ques-
tion has been asked and replied to
by propounding the only satisfactory
theory, whi.cli refers its oi-igin to the
proTYiised incarnaiion. Xor did the
ancients have only this bare promise
to build their faith upon. Adam
and Eve "heard the voice of the
Lord God (or "Word" which St.
John declares to be the Messiah),
walking in the garden." As the
Word of the Lord appeared in Para-
dise in human form, so he met and
conversed with Abraham on tlie
plain before Sodom, permitting his
leet to be washed by that patriarch,
and partaking of the food set before
him ; and, as man, on a memorable
occasion, he wrestled with Jacob.
The devout student of universal
historv can hardlv fail to notice that
from the first family downward, the
expectation of the world was center-
ed in the advent of a su]>erhunian
Behig; or in the work of a mighty
deliverer— an incarnate Savior. Notli-
ing less than a recogniti(m of this
fact will enable us to fully com))re-
iiend the sublime declaration of God
by the mouth of Ilis prophet. ''And
I*^ will shake all nations, and the
Desire of all nati<ms shall come."

As it was known that the ])romis-
ed Redeemer was to be an in(jarna-
tion of Deitv, what could be more
natm'al than that Nimrod, the first

great apostate leader, in his attempt
to prevent the dispersion of the peo-
ple, should set himself up as a uni-
versal sovereign, claiming to pos-
sess divine attributes. There could
have been no more plausible basis
tor such proud assumption, and such
a daring scheme of operation, than
the promise of an incarnate deity.
This being admitted, we are prepar-
ed to trace to their origin many of
the most prominent elements of the
Assyrian religion, such as " the pro-
mised divine ruler and high-priest,
surrounded with paradisiacal em-
blems in a consecrated dwelling,
adapted to his two-fold character,
in close proximity to a Paradise,
made as nearly as possible after
popular traditions of the original,
laboring to fulfill his mission by
bringing all the world under his
sway, and inducing them to receive
terms of faith from his word." This
feature of the system was preserved
with great pertinacity and in full
force through two thousand years,
and even after the seat of empire
was restored to Babylon. Jehovah
found it necessary to drive Neb-
uchadnezzar from his throne and
palace, and reduce him to the abject
condition of a beast before he could
be brought to recognise the existence
of any superhuman ]iower other
than that whicli he claimed to center
in himself. We are by no means
sure, when the ruler of the Celestial
Empire proclaims himself the " Son
of Heaven," the Hwang ti, " Sover-
eign of the world, equalling Heaven
in virtue," that he is not the uncon-
scious witness of historic truth and
j)ure revelation.

We have seen that everv element
of truth which the mind would re-
ceive and ai)propriate, was invested
with peculiar vitality, and wielded a
mighty influence in the high ])laces
of the nations. The immortality of
the soul, the existencre of one Su-
preme Being, and His providential

1870.] AND iMISSIONARY JOURNAL. 61

government of the world, were doc- research into ant iqnity, no study of
trines tliat effected the dor^tiiiies of existing leading forms of idolatry,
states an<l moulded tluHc institu- ; however learned and searchingly

tions which were inseparably con- ^^^sued, can be completely snccess-

nected with tlieir culture and ffreat- J. i i . ., r>-T_i

mi J ^ • i» t:> 1 11 • i"i J^i^d is^nore the Bible,

ne^s. The doctrines of Eu<Mhism ^ l' . .

were impregnated with mucli that | ^ecoud -that Christianity effei-s
wa^ pure, humane, and true. The to us tlie only hope for tlie moral
sanctity of hnman and animal life, renovation of the world. Systems
rewardsandpunishmentsafterdeath of philosopliy and the highest type
the asceticism by means of which.^f ^^^ ^,,, religions have hopelessly
the heavenly state ot JSarvana, or /. ./ , -.i r , '^

freedom from all mundane ^ffec- i !^"^^^^^'' ^^^'^^' *^ conserve the most
tions, is to be attained, were princi- \ "nportant truths once revealed to
pies of heavenly origin, however i^a"? or to accomplish the gracious
greatly perverted, and created that , design of God in his enlightenment
powerful system of propagandism j and salvation. IIow strikingly do

which has far exceeded any other '^^ fi^^^ this illustrated by the peo-
relfccion m the extent ot its ctm- i , , „ -rxx. ,

*^fc T 1 • 1 1 'i. T • • ' PiG ainouf? whom we dwell. With
quests. Islamism iiad its beginning .. . , T ^>>cii. tt itu

in weakness, but triumphed through , ^" ^^^^}^' hterature, arts, and seeming
faith, and with tlie patent aid of morality, ancestral w^orship, or the
some of the highest miths. Ma- j worsliip of the dead is the only na-

tionul religion. The Chinese. believe
in the immortality of the soul ; but
their conception of the future state
^r^ ^.Ki,^r.llyl^zM vj^x^i tiii^ " ^' '''* "^ "'^ ! prcscuts it as a world of darkness,
Arabian prophet was believed onlvi^, i -.i t in.,,

iv 4.U 1 ♦' u 4-1 4. 1 1 w I thronged with disembodied, demon

by those who felt that he brought a I . . " ^. . '

message from Goc?, and that he wasi'",,^* .r. , , ' . ogmas

homet proclaimed one God, to whom
alone unceasing prayer should be
made, and whose risjjhtful sway must
l>e extended over the world. Tlie

divinely inspired to offer the glories
of immortality as the reward of the
faithful. Aiming to overthrow the
Jewish and Christian systems, Ma-
homet re-affirmed the- primary con-
fession of botFi ; and, as has been

and beautiful theories respecting the
social relations, have not saved the
masses from deep moral corruption,
nor infused the spirit of justice and
Truth into the political and religious
institutions of the land ; while their

1 4.1 -J Ui.1 . 1 . £»i worship, whether of the dead or of

eloquently said, "the grandeur ot i /'

the Cresc4nt can be uTuler.stood only I '^^'*' ^*« »° ^f""' ™«tive than to

bv the light which falls upon it from ^.^"""^ ^^"^P"/*' g^"?, or exemption
" ., f„ ^ trom calamity. Without exaggera-

the Cross.'

_ ^ , _ , tion, it may be said — they are

Two or three important thoughts :« ^i^^;,^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^^,^^ „ ^^ ^^^^.^

may be deduced from the subject devotion to ancestral rites, and their

superstitious fear of those unseen and
malevolent beings that issue from

gin, progress and fate of ancient na- ' graves, and other dismal abodes, to

tions both corroborate and illustrate inflict the ills flesh is heir to.

the sacred pages of the Bible. No Peking, April 25th, 1870,

under discussion.

First— th'cit the history of the ori-

«2

THE CHIXESE RECORDER

[August,

THB ENTRANCE TO THE TIU
TEREITOEY.

Firist Part ; On the Road,

BT RKV. A. KROLCZYK.

fThis paper contains an account of a
visit to the Aborigines in the Norili-
western part of the province of Kwan-
tung. Sani-kong is the name of a for-
tress where Chinese officials keep guard
over the Miau-fze who live among tlie
hills at whose foot the fortress is situ-
ated— ^fi. Ch. H.]

We left Sam-kono: ratlior late in t'lc morn-
injj of Tuesday, but were in the best spirits^.
The party consisted of 7 ])t'i*sons: I, with
my 2 coinpani(»ns, 2 natives from Sam-kon^,
namely, Mr. Mok and n coolie, 2 Yiu-nuMi, one
of whom I had cured from an eve sickness,
and another one f<>r tlie earryin;r of my luj;-
ga;;e. As my two companions had their
bedding with them, and my medieines and
Aome books, the two loads were not too
much for us three, especially as the nature
of the country did not allow a man to carry
muck. My friend, on whose eye I had oper-
ated, went not as a coolie but as a gentle-
man, on account of his inflamed eye. I had
to apply cold water from time to tune to the
auffenn^ eye, and could show him my kind-
ness. He thus became very familiar with
me, asking me all sorts of questirms about
my country. We were both alike anxious
to learn fnim each other, lie and his com-

f anion were much delighted at the progress
made in the Yiu language, although we
could understand each other through the
medium of the Punti dialect.

The Yiu-men were desirous to know if
there was no trouble at Cantcm between the
Chinese and the foreigners. I became some-
what suspicious, %vhen remembering the fate
of some VVu-nam men, who came to the Yiu
people to instigate them to a war with the
Chinese and were killed to the last man. I
explained to them as plainly as possible, that
we did not like to wa^fe war against China
or any other country, but that we, at the
same time, were not afraid of the Chinese at
all. Their suspicion was very likely aroused
by my questioning as regards their history
and their national connections. But they
did not know anything about the different
aboriginal tribes m Chma, still less about the
mountainous tribes north of India, Birmah
and Siam. Their affinity to these trihes,
whether real or imaginary, had not the least
interest f<»r them. China has therefore no-
thing to fear from a coalitiun uf_ this tribe,

with the other foreign elements in its boscim;
there will be no Yiu and Miau question.
Whi*n they became reassured, that 1 had no
puliticnl schenici, they seemed to be more
coiifidcnt and o en in their communications.
Hut our conversation was v»»rv soon brouirht
to a stnnd still. After having passed a Ilak-
ka village we came to a respectable moun-
; tjnn-s'rcam without a bridge. Bridges are
! unknown to the Y'iu people, for they are in
I the habit of cr(;-<sing all their rivers and
brooks in the most natural wav, by wadin<;
i thronirh or swiniminjj over. As I had some
difficiiltv with my damanred feet, mv fnend
Tung Liu-ko-luk (this is the name of my
j patient, the hist syllable of the name being
I pronounced louk, by the Yiu people) was so
j kind as to carry me on his back over the
water. The water Avas extremely cold, s«i that
my couipanitms were shivering; Imt this in-
convenience is nothing in comparison with the
difficulties to be met with during the rainy
season in the summer ujonths. when the
water is 3 or 4 feet deep, and the current
very strong. The difficulty of this and the
' four other passajres was increased by the
i larire stones in the bottom, which were so
slippery that even in shallow water those
I who were not accustomed to this manner of
j crossing a river, had great ditfieidty to get
over without falling int«» the water. After
j crossing a plain, we met the same river
; again. The mountains on biith sides ap-
; proached nearer to each other. We came to
the froniirr of ih'* Yiu territory. A small
valley full of shrubs and high grass took the
place of the plain. Instead of tlie broad
foot-path trodden level and smooth by the
Ilak-ka women, we had to find our way
amidst a cane- like grass above 6 feet high,
on a very small footpath, leading on the
brink of a precipice, at the foot of which a
br(M)klet sent its waters to the larire river
we had just passed. In some places were
wide chasms in the midst of our way, the
depth of which made one nlizzy. By a false
step some of the limbs must have been
j broken or, rather, death would have been the
I consequence. Besides, such a thicket was
the fitt<.'st abode for ♦igers, for whose ac-
! <]uaintancc I had not the slightest desire.
I 'Just before leaving Canttm, a man from Liu-
drau brought to me a young tiger from the
Yiu region.

The path was sometimes very oblique,
so that even balancing did not seem sufficient
to a safe pa.«<sage, but I had to lay hold of
twigs or roots, just as the character of the
place required. It was an excellent b^urier,
although only consisting of grass, to keep off
an enemy from the approach to the interior
of the Yiu country, and I suspect, that the
\''lti people purposely leive. the way in such

1870.1

AND Mrssio^'ARY jfommAL.

6»

a bad condition in order to be more safe
from the intrusion of their nei;;libuurs. For
them there is no diffirulty in the way ; they
are accustomed to such ways fn)D) their
childhood, like tUe chumois in the Alps. I
did not wonder so much now that the (vhi-
nese could not conquer this people. The
greatest army w«)uld avHiI nothing, as only
one soldier could procee<l at once, and
such a file of soldiers could be fired upon
from :jbore.

]!^lean while the way rose hi^rher, the hi;;h
grass disap))eared, and we haid an elevated
plain before us. It was the riclfre of a
mountain shutting the v»\lley and forming
the entrance to another valley, where we for
the first time saw some patches (»f land cul-
tivated by the Yiu people, but no houses
were to I e seen. A kind of millet is beint;
planted here. Camomile flowers were to be
found in great quantities on the way, but the
Yiu-men did nut know the medical efficacy
of the herb. 1 drew their attention to the
profit they couhl make of the plant either by
Ujtins it themselves as a medicine or bv pell-
ing It to the Chinese apoth ^caries. I found
many plants besides, resi-mliling the vegeta-
tion in my own country, so that [ enjoyed
the sight extremely, gathering some of the
mtist beautiful lliwers for future enj<»yment.

A hill c(>vere<I with fir-trees shut out the
laj<t view into the Chinese villages at the
f«H)t of the mountains. After parsing this
grtive »»n a very dangerous path, my eyes
looked upon the fi^^t trace of the new or
rather primitive world. About half way up
the opposite mount, a cottage was visible,
inliabite<l by the Yiu woo<l cutters. There
wa^ nothing peculiar about it ; it resembling
the c<»ttages of forests in other countries, be-
ing built <»f the saiue material i. e. wood and
gniss; but st'll I was interested in finding
invd;?lf face 1 1 face with the Yiu world. The
intere^^t incr. a^nl when we crossed a new
valley and met 3 Yiu-men, who however
f e -med not so much interested in us, as we
were in them. They did not mind our few
polite remarks which we had learned from
our companions on the way. But cme of the
party hiiving got inflamed eyes, listened at-
tentively to our guide who told him, that the
foie'gner would heal his eyes. After an
interview of a few minutes, the parties
separated and we felt reassured of our safe-
ty, finding that the Aborigines were not such
£-*rocioas banditii as tlie Chinese had de-
scribed them, liesides the fresh foliage of
the ti'ees, the luroma of fljwers, the singing
of birds, gave such a home-like appearance
to the wooded hill we had to pass, that the
last residuum of apprehension was thrown
away and the mind directed to the surround-
ing sceiiery. We had now before us an ex-

tensive valley with the chief mountain -stream
in it ; further up it branched off* to the right.
Here were the paddy fiehls of the Aborigines,
but as the harvest was already over, no
human being was to be seen, as far as the
eye could reach. Here and there we ob-
served some trunks on the banks of the
stream indicating the most pmfitable occu-
patitm of the natives, namely, that of wo<k1-
cutting and wood-selling. Where the stream
branched off, the territory of two different
communities touched each other. One of
the places was to be seen to the left (South)
near to the top of a mountain. To me the
extensive settlement appeared like a rough
peak with scattered huge stones. But the
•ruide told us, that these were the houses of
the Nrro-kong settlement, and that all the
native villages were similarly situated.

After leaving the chief valley, we turned
to the right on a gradually rising Dad,
The valley at our left became narrower
as we climbed up higher, the scenery ap-
peared with each mile grander, shewing be-
hind us the mountains of the Chinese ter-
ritory like mole-hills; further before us, the
Yiu mountains like giants vieing with eaeh
other in height and majesty. At our feet whs
a dcflivity of some 500 to 900 feet on both
sides lined with a dense dark forest, only on
some places allowing the sun to dart his
rays through the foliage. At the bottoni
of the abyss, the water gushed through
rocks and roots touching with its murmur-
ing the ear, and sometimes even showing it^
jrlittcrinjr surface to the eye. Each turn of
the winding rond had its peculiar view, so
that I unintentionally halted, overwhelmed
by the variety, beauty and grandeur of the
scenery. My company very often lost sight
of me, and w:us obliged to wait, until I awoke
from my ecstacy and then hurried on to join
them. Suddenly all stopped. An unexpect-
ed object presented it««elf to our view. It
was u fresh tomb. The same was marked
by a heap of earth with some stones on the
top for fixing the paper money, which the
relatives had deposited there, for the bene-
fit of their departed friend, A bamboo chair
was placed to the left of the tcmd). It had
been used for carrying the dead and waa
left as usual by the natives on the spot. AVe
had of course some talk about the burial
ceremonies of the Aborigines, but these will
be sooken of on another occasion.

Not far from that burial place the way^
was barred by a stone door, having to the
right a perpendicular rock, and to the left
an abyss with a de<!livity of 80 degrees.
Thi8 Thermopylae served many a Leonidas
of the Yiu tribe to resist the invasion of
their foes, and I learned very soon, that
the Yiu people can range very well with the

«r4 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Angnst,

celebrated Lacedamonians of old. A little P^^'P^^e had onlv a roof resting on pillars,

hijrher up, we met a few wood-cuttors who ^^^"r ^"'*"- ^^^^ ^"^** *°^ ''^"^ ^^^'^ *^^*^** *^
in couples eame<l larn^e blocks in such an their sanctuary.

easy manner, that it appeared more as a play The natives were first quite bewildered at
than as hard wore, which it really was. my appearance. They did not venture to
The ste**pni8s and simiosiiy of the way were a{)proaeh me, hut followed at a distance or
no hindrance to them thou«ih the bh)cks were hioked down up(m ine as I passed their
about 10 feet in lenjrth nnd 1 foot s(pinre. houses. As the nature of the ^rround and
And my astonishment became still jrreatcr the principle (»f arrantjement reqin'red that
when 1 met a »in«rle nian carryin;; such a the village should be scattered (m a wide
burden. Their appearance nevertheless was area, we were soon discovered by great
not that of stron^r men, their average size numbers, who began to communicate the
being rather below that of the Cliinese. The news to others. Then ensued a scene difficult
countenances of these hard-working men ap- | to describe. Shoutn after shouts were rever-
peared to be mild and soft, not manifesting i beratin? thnuigh the gorges and ravines of
the bad ferocious character which the Chin- ; the rocky mountain and the different streets
ese impute to their naticm. Althcmgh they i or groups of houses; and crowds of children
never nad seen any foreigner, they welcomed | and gi\)wn up persons were hastening to the
uie with the |M>lite a<ldress due to those who spot where the stranger was to be met. The
occupy the most respected fiosition am(mgst distance we hud to go until we reiiched the

them.

house of our host, the Yiu-man with the

Not far f n)m there

After passing a sort of a second gate, form- operated eye, was great. N(»t far from t

ed by a large' quantity <if bh)cks put in a f. ""t'^-e<l » Jj^^^"' ^^'^ ^^^^V** ""^ ' i".m • '"""^
standing position on both sides of the way, ! »'^'»»t red. The form was the usual Chinese

we at last approached the village of Kwan- • ^"®*

liU'phai^ situated near the top of the moun- I For a superstitious person it would appear
tain we were ascending. At the entrance of to be a bad omen, but it was of no concern
the place another gate presented itself, not . to us.

80 strong as the first mentioned above, but
strengthened by a stone-wall to the right and
left, and a deep ravine crossing the way. A
large stone formed the bridge over this
natural trench. Some 10 paces further an-
other barrier stopped the way. It was a
steep rock with st>me very flat steps hewn in
It, which I could only climb up upon all
fours. Having on bt^th sides deep ravines,
it formed the most complete obstacle for the

{ To be Continued,)

OVERLAND TRIP FROM KIU-KIANa
TO POOCHOW.

(Concluded.)

April 12th. Last night anchored about 20

li from where we started, having passed

approach of a hostile force. On the top of through a few rather large rapids. Started

the rock, the first houses were to be seen, j again at 6 a. m. and at 8 a. m. arrived at
A boy was guarding some rice spread on the . Hing-teen, a small village on the right bank
surface of the rock, in order to have it dried of the river. Went on shore here at the prcs-
in the sun. He seemed quite absorbed in sing invitation of some officials and were
bis business, or he did not care the least reg ded with tea at a Lckim Station. Passed
about the strange visitor. His countenant:e Tsuang-khow a -small pki6e on the nght b«nk
remained unchanged. In going forward we of the stream at lu a. m. and at P; »;• a["^-

. , » ^. * *^ .. *. I : ed at Keen-vang a walled citv situated on the

met houses forming a sort of streets being right bank Jf the river 1 10 11 from Woo-cshan.
built on both sides of the narrow road. 1 he ^^j^ .^^ ^^^^^ not seem one of much im-
front part (»f the houses rested upon piles, ' portance. Immediatelv below the city a small
driven in the earth, the back part found its y^^,^^ which flows past'the town of Kae-sh(»w
basis mostly on the steep rising rocks. They (noted for the godd quality of its tens) falls
therefore appeared fnrni the distance like into the main stream; it is crossed by a wood-
birds* nests attached to the peak on its most en bridge erected on stone buttresses. Abreast
sloping declivities. The more level part^ ' of the ci»y are the remains of a l>ridge across
were less used for the erection of Inmses, so the Min, no doubt destroyed by a freshet.
that each street on each iiart formed a for- f^nt our natives ashore to purchase provisions
tress for itself. Most o^ the houses were ^"; experienced a difficulty in «»f ")i"g e^;?'J
V ... - ,1 J ^ ... I ,.. .»« a tew simple things. Anchored for the niglit

budt of roughly prepared wood ami were ^^ Kin-nwan 30 li below Keen-vang aad on
covered with grass, but 1 noticetl some which ^^^^ j^^^ .^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^ Walked on shore
were built of brick covered with tiles. 1 u^til dark and found a good quantity of land
mistook them for temples, but L learned under tea cultivation, that on the low or
afterwards, that a structure answering this garden ground being much more flourishing

ts:o.]

AXD iMISSIONARY JOURNAL.

than the bill side patches. Wheat we found
in abundance and well in ear. Some of the
lowest land was irrigated for paddy which is
now about two inches above the grounci.

ik»me of the rapids we passed through to-
day are very large and intricate, and the
freshet season must be very dangerous. We
have seen a large quantity of tea on the hills
on both sides of the river*

April 13th. Away again at 5 & m. Passed
Fung-yo, a small hamlet on the right bank, at
iTild; a small stream crossed by a three arch-
ed stone bridge falls into the Min here. At
6: -45 passed the point where the branch of the
river flowing past Shwuy-khe and Pou-
ching-hecn falls into the main stream. At
noon passed through a powerful rapid, and
at 2:15 through another, Wan-shih-t'an by
name, a very circuitous and dangerous one,
having a number of beacons erected on the
rocks to mark the narrow passage. Passed
the wreck of a large boat here* At 3 o^clock
arrived at Kien-ning-foo, a large city surround-
ed by a good wall much overgrown with
vegetable matter. A very large number of
country boats anchored off the city, many of
them no doubt making preparations for con-
veying to Foochow the new tea. This point
of the river is crossed by a bridge of boats,
the remains of a stone bridge being visible
just above the water. Immediately ^low the
city, and on the same bank, a river flowing
through the Ching-wo Tea districts falte
into the main river. Anchored for the night
a few li down the stream. Heavy rain nearly
the whole of the day,

April 14th. Underway at 5 a. m. and at
6:30 reached Lee-pao-tan, a long rapid which
took US 17 minutes to go through. At
7 a. m. landed on the right bank and walked
to Tae-ping, a wretched looking village, at
which place we crossed the stream in a ferry
boat and walked on to Nan-ya-khow, a
place from which a large quantity of tea is
shipped during the season; it is, however, a
small and poor looking town. Passed Len-
khow 70 li from Kien-ning-foo at 10:25;
Mung-chow a village on the right bank at
11:15; Ta-kwang, a hamlet on the right bank
at 12:30 and Loong-koong at 1:35. Passed
through a rapid with a very powerful wash
of water; just above the city of Yen-ping-foo
at which place we anchored for the night at
4 p. m.

April 1 5th. Violent thunderstorm and tre-
mendous rain last night, and the squall nearly
lifted the matting off our boat. Landed and
walked through the main street of the town,
which runs parallel with the south wall, and
inspected several tine shops in it. The wall is
said to be six miles round: it runs along the
summit of some hills, perhaps 400 feet high,
at the north side. Started at S):30 and anchor-
ed again in consequence of a strong win I
from the W.S.W., but got away again at 12:30
and passed through the Shih-tan rapid at 1 :30,
30 li from Yen-pjng. At 2:45 passed Hoo-loo-
bhan a village on the right bank; at 3:15, i

Yo-khe-khow; at 3:30 entered the Kew-le-tjin.
From Yen-ping to this point we have been
going through a series of rapids, and have
gone a distance of 79 li in three hours, or at
the rate of over 8 miles an hour. At 4:50
passed the entrance of the river which flows
in from Vew-khe ( district city ) and at
5:20 anchored for the night at an island op-
posite the village of C'hang»hoo-fan, 107 li
from Yen-ping, having made this distance in
4 hours and .OO minutes. There has been a
strong current all day in consequence of the
river being rather swollen by the late rains.
Passed the wreck of a large salt boat this
afternoon, and met a good many boats track-
ing up the river, some of them having a crew
of 21 men, so rapid is the current and so great
the difticnlty of tracking against it.

April 16th. Strong current running, the
water having risen more than four feet since
last night, and one of our boatmen informs us
that he has known it to rise as much as 20
feet in one day. Underway at 6:15 a. m.,
landed at 7 A. M. and walked to Shwuy-
khow, a distance of GO li, which place we
reached at 1 P. M. and found that our boat
had been waiting there since 9:.30 A. M.
Started again at 2:30 but had to anchor a lit-
tle below the town in consequence of strong
N.E. squalls. Underway again at 5:30; went
on all night, and with the assistance of a
strong current arrived at the head of the
island of Nan-tai at 6 A. M. and walked in
to Foochow, having made the journey from
Kiukiang in twenty-eight days including a
stay of eight days at Woo-e-shan the famed
spot visited only by Fortune (who was clad in
Chinese custume) and described by him in his
Wanderings in China and to reach which
was the primary object of our travels.

ITINEBARY FROM KIUKIANO TO
FOOCHOW.

Kow-kcfin<T ;^*?X

Shwuy-lmng jSS'^

Foo-koa-keh M^t^

T*o-{)ci-cliang ^^^

Kh'oo-cliuli ^i^

Yu-koa-fow jl

Pa-khow ^§CI

Lung-kern^ ^|g

Tae-kew-joo '^'Hj

Tae-shoo-fow :hWi^^

Hea-sbau © [ij

Le.

300
10
10
10
10
10
20
10
10
10

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Augusl,

Hwang-khew-fow . . . ^ pr l,^

Mei-keang t^'^

Fow-shih

G^D-jin-been

Shih-keang ^^

Keae-pae . . . , ^^

Tung-kbe ^*^

TiDg.t'an ^}^

Shih-koo -Ssi

Kin-Bba-fow ....... .^^t^

Kew-neaou-t'an . • • • . ^ »!^ j|

Kwei-kbe-b^en A^

Lew-khow ..., 'MO

Tae-keang ^^

Hea-tsun-t'aa T'^SlP

Shang-ho-t'an Jl?Sjj^

Ta^y^n A^

Taou-hwa-t'an '^J^ij^^

Sboo-k^a-keang ^^j^

Seaou-jo-fow /J"^^^

Hwang-bung-t'an . . •>|^'^

Tih-yang-h6en -^^

Leen^ho-t'an ^^i^

S€-t*ung gg

Ten-wang jj^

Sang-sboo-t*an ^^^

Keaou-yen-sze [tlj.^^

Tae-sin-t'an ;^^\j>^

Ho-kbow I^P

Tu-k6a-teen J^^jJ

Gan-cbow ^tjW

Yiien-sban-bCen ....^gflij^

Wan-k6a-kheou ^^1^

Hwang-peh-fen

Le,

20
5
15
10
10

Tsze-kbe-teen f^^J^

Chay-pwan-yib ..... 0J^]^

Woo-shih-keae . . i%^^

Pun-shwuy-kwan . . . •^^'^JC^
Hwang-been-kb'an --^^Jt^

Tae-gau-keae

Seaou-Tseang /|\:

Hwang-sbih-keae .... y^^^^

Cbib-sbih-keae ^S^^St^

Woo-e-kung 1$^^

Pei-tsun-kung-twan . •^>j^4^^§

Swan-tow-t'ang ^Q^^

Shwang-xnun '^P^

Wae-kbe ^^^

Cbing-tsun ^^

Hing-teen j^ B9

Tseang-khow {j^ pj

Cbow-kbow-poo . . . .^D ^

Ho-cbuen-poo ?Sl)|ft^

Cbuen-Shwuy-poo . . -^TfC^jS

Keen-yang-b6cn ^^]^

PebK5ba-poo &^^^

Hwuy yaou i^lsl^

Shin-tseen ^^ B^

Cbung-bwang rfl

Fung-yo j^^

Nanling-t'ang ^^^

How-sba-poo ]^i}^^M

Sbe-fong-yib ^^,iP

Taou-le-tsun tjJfc^j^

Pcen-leaog ^^^

Wan-sbih-t'an M^M

Keen-ning-foo $^^^7^

Leu-kb*an I^J^

Ze.
10

5
10
10
10
10
10
20

10
10
10
10
10
10
15
15
' 6

5
15

10
10
10

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

Paou-ngan-poo fB^©^

Seay-kh'an ^^

Tae-ping.jih :k^M

Nan-ya-khow . : ^3|^ Q

Pa-seen-poo Ai^&M

Seaon-ya ^h^

Leu-khow § d

Tae-mung-chow ^^^M

Fang-tsun-khow ]^^^ O

Tae-hwang-yih

Kaou-hing-poo ^fH

Ban-kow-t'an ^^M-^M^

Ngaou-tow-kheaon . .^^;|^

Hoo-we J^^

Ngan-tow-t'an M^^W^

Ten-ping-foo ^^jf$

Sbih-le-ngan

Ne-kh'an-poo

Tsub-le-ting

G^n-tse-poo

Kah-khe-poo "^MWi

mm\h

Kin-sha-poo

Hoo-loo-shan

Cha-yang-yih

Yo-khe-kheaou 'S'J^

Peh-Bba-poo , , . . Q^fj?^

Kew-le-t'an ^ M.)^

Yew-khe-khow >fc^P

Chang-hoo-Fan S^^j^

T*8ang-le-yang

Shwang-kh'an ^J^

Hwang-teen-yih ^ f0

Kuh-khow ^Xi

Ngo-yang ^W

Le,\
10

5
10
10
10
10

9
10
10

7
10
10
10

7
3

10
10
10
10
10
10
10
10

Wan-khow ^ O

Shwuy-khow-yih .... "jjC pi

Seaou-ying-lae A\

Tae-ying-lae

Neu-taoa-t*ang . . . ,

Seay-wan

Gan-ling-khe-khow , . ^|

Tae-jo ^

Seaou-jo-kung-kwan . . /J^i^-^§|[

Kwa-yuen-t'ang j^|S^

Min-tsing-too-khow . . ^ff|j|^ P

Meipoo W^

Tang-yuen W^

Tae-meh-khe +

Yuen-fung-ko -jrr

Peh-sha-yih QlJ^^P

Y^-yang ^^

Chuh-ke-so tjit^

Kan-ch ay-chow 'ti'l^l^l

Peli-shih-taou ^ -Sfill

Hwae-gan-kew-heen

Yu-yuan-yih

Hung-tang ^^jPg

Fung-shan-kheaou ••Jffl(JjiS

Fung-hwang-ting J^J^^

Foo-chow-foo ^ jtlj^

Le.

10
6

10
5
6

10
5'
5
5
5

10
5

1,645

TH E SABBA TH.

BY F. H. EWEB ESQ.

( Cowihided.)
"VVe cannot find then any command
authorizing the neglect of the Sabbath.
We do not know precisely when it fell
into disuse. And since we can find
nct'iiDg of practice or precept to just-
ify the apparent breach of God's com-
mand, we must search the doctrines as
taught by Christ and his apostles. The

68 TIIK C:iI\KSK KKCOKDEIl [August,

Saviour's tt^acliini:^ went to show tl»;it law to stone lie did but brin<r it withiii
tlie peeuliur people, to whom pei'tained the limits of language, and place it a
the covenants and the law, had I'ailed perceptible witness before the eye of
to keep either the letter or the Sjjirit j raan. The law forbad idolatry, theiv-
of the law; multiplying observances, ing, murder, adultery, and other offeii-
the Jews had utterly failed to arrive ces; it recpiired that we honor onr par-
at God's requirement; their Sabbaths, ents, and dedicate a seventh of our
iievv moons, and solemn assemblies had I time to God. And under the law, the
become an abomination in the sight of seventh year, and the year following
God, so, as St. Paul explained, "the law , the seven timesseven was also hallowed,
being weak through the flesh, God j though not with the same observance,
sent his own son in the likeness of sin- [ And one law is not oi'greatcr importance
ful flesh, that the righteousness of the than another, and as a Christian can-
law might be fulfilled in us ; " and not be a murderer, or adulterer, or a
be declares the law to be abolished. ! thief, so must he also fulfil the require-
This law was established amid the meuts of the law, and dedicate a
thunderings and lightnings and awful I seventh ot his time to God. This is I
glories of God. Concerning it St. Paul believe acknowledged by all Christians;
says, "Christ blotted out the handwri- 'the point of dispute is the manner of
ting of ordinances, took it out of the ■ observance. And since we have no
way, nailing it to his cross," and again | letter of direction under the present
" having abolished in his flesh the en- law of liberty, we must search the
mity, even the law of commandments, standard work for the spirit of Chris-
contained in ordinances," and the con- tian teaching. Seven hundred years bc-
text shews the reason. The law and I fore the coming of Christ, Isaiah rebuk-
commandments being a special cove- ed the Jews for their hypocritical obser-
iiant between Jehovah, making them a vance of the letter, and began to teach
peculiar people, and thus creating an j them that spiritual obsei^vance which
enmity or division between them and Christ and his disciples afterwards
the gentile world, Christ abolished the \ taught as the requirements of the new
law, that he might in himself, of the ! law. The Israelites had indeed, according
Jew and Gentile, make one new man, !to law, afflicted their souls, had spread
and reconcile them both to God in one beneath them sackcloth and ashes, and
body; and this the law in its very yet they had not kept the fast of God.

nature could not do. And St. Paul as
though ho desired to put away any
chance of misunderstanding, says in
another place, " ye are not under the

But saith Isaiah "is not this the fast that
I have chosen ? To loose the bands of
wickedness, to undo the heavy burden,
to let the oppressed go free, and that

law but under grace." The plain and j ye break every yoke? Is it not to
simple reading of scripture goes to deal thy bread to the hungry, that thou
shew that there is a total abolition of bring the poor to thy house? When
the law^ as regards believers. Are we \ thou seest the naked that thou cover
then in a state of lawlessness, without him, and that thou hide not thyself
guide? I think not; but we are re- from thine own flesh?" And in the
moved from the dead letter, to keep j later prophets we see the living spirit
the living spirit; from the writing upon i replacmg the dead letter. And Christ
stone, to the writing upon the fleshly | completing the same lessons says, "ex-
tablets of the heart. The law as shew- cept your righteousness exceeds the
ing that which is hateful or well pleas- 1 righteousness of the Scribes and Phar-

ing in the sight of God is not changed:
God is the same from the beginning.
The sins which he hated, and the ser-
vice which he required when he first

isees, ye cannot enter into the kingdom
of heaven." "The law says, thou shalt
not kill. But I sav into von, whoso-
ever is angry w-ith his brother without

gave to man the law' of conscience, he i a cause, is a murderer. The law saith,
still hates, and requires the same ser- thou shalt not commit adultery. But
vice now; aud when he transferred the , I say uutoyou, a man that looketh on a

1^70.]

AM) MISSLOXAin^ jornxAL.

woman to lust atler lier hath commit-
ted adiilterv with her ah'eadv in his
lieart." The law, as a standard, by
which we may measure between good
and evil is not changed ; it is still our
schoolmaster to bring us to Christ, and
is as necessary now as ever it was, to
teach the child, or the lieathen, or the
unconverted what is required of liim.
The law is still needed to convince the
world of sin. But the motive for keep-
ing it is changed. Released from the
terrors of Mount Sinai, we are now
governed by the love which filleth the
new Jerusalem; for are we not come to
the Mount Sion, the city of the God of
love, and to Jesus the mediator of the
new covenant? Fear under the old
law, love under the new ; " whoso lov-
eth me keepeth my commandments."
And to those who have received the
Rl>irit of adoption, the bondage ot the
law is entirely removed ; God has in
his Son given us back ourselves, and
now out of the fullness of loving hearts,
do we freely yield obedience to those
laws which once lie commanded. No
longer do we serve God in laws and
ordinances, but the hour has long since
come, "when the true worshippers
must worship Him in Spirit and in
truth." Acts of parliament may make
a Sunday, and hedge it about with
penalties ; they may compel a cessation
from business, and a sort ol outward
appearance of rest, in which the trades-
man shuts his front door and does his
business through the back ; in some
countries they may allow all kinds of
debaucheries unchecked, or rather en-
couraged, from the better opportunities
of an idle day ; in other countries they
may close the gin palace and drinking
saloons, and keep somewhat of a check
upon the reckless, and who can object
to this? But this is not the Christian
Sabbath. The Christian Sabbath or
Lord's day, is a covenant of love between
Christ and his church. And whilst a
body of Christians has no right to
compel those who care nothing for the
day, (except th.'it it is a release from
daily toil,) to a strict observance of the
Lord's day, a Christian government has
n right to legalize that day, and protect
uianv millions of workerb from that ,

ceaseless drudgery, which the hard
laskmast^ir is ever ready to exact from
those who serve him. And but a
slight acquaintance with the world's his-
tory, will satisfy us, that the Sunday
as part and parcelof the Christian relig-
ion, has done much to raise those
lands which have enjoyed it above the
level of heathendom.

The Christian, grounded and settled
in the faith, will surely be under no
difficulty concerning the observance of
the Sabbath; has he not a sure example
before him ? Will he not like Christ,
seek on the one hand to escape tlie
killing weight of superstitious restric-
tions, and on the other jealously guard
against profanation ? Will he not give
up the cares of the world, its toils
and anxieties, and scrupulously devote
the day to the purpose for which
it was originally intended? And this
the more carefully, since it is a freewill
offering to Him who can accept no im-
perfect sacrifice. And whilst he recog-
nizes it to be the duty of a Christian to
worship and serve God each day of
the week, will he not give the Sabbath,
whole and undivided, to that purpose?
Using the day in private devotion and
public worship, seeking the welfare of
his fellow man by acts of kindness,
charity and well doing, and with heart
at rest, filled with the love of God,
behave himself with all kindliness to-
wards those with whom he may come
in contact? And those who cannot
enjoy such a Sabbath may look within
and seek if the fault be not there, and
should strive rather to exalt them-
selves to the high requirements of the
day, than to lower its observances to
their own low level.

To go over the ground covered by
all the arguments for and against,
which are to be found in the volumin-
ous works of writers upon this subject,
would occupy a large volume, and
would be aside from my intentions at
starting, which were simply to confine
myself to the Bible, the only standard
work. And besides to grapple with
the arguments, would be a heavy strain
upon reading, study, and abilities of a
far higher order then I can pretend to.
And without jjiipposing that I have

TIIE CITINESE ^RECORDER

[August,

arrived at any new conclusion with re-
gard to the Sabbath, I humbly submit
the following as being the result to
which all who carefully read the Bible
in its plain and simple English version
must arrive, arid I believe that my con-
clusions are justified by the practice, if
not by the creeds, of all Christians.

The Lord's Day is not founded upon
laws, and those who seek to build for
it a legal foundation, build a rotten
one, and moreover one not required.

That our observance of the day is a
freewill offering, from the Christian to
his God and Redeemer, and should be
a pei-fect sacrifice, hallowed with a
sacred observance far higher than any
law can measure. And it is distinct from
the legal Sunday, which is an economi-
cal and political institution, but one
highly to be prized, as a dear and a
gracious concession from the ruling
government.

The Sabbath as it effects the labour
of missionaries, is a difiicult question
for au outsider to meddle with ; never-
theless as one who feels great interest
in their work I will essay a few words.
Those who are looking for the establish-
ment of Christ's church in China, and
watching the labor that is carried on
to that end, can scarcely look with
satisfaction to the prospect of seeing a
church established, in which the lead-
ing features would be polygamy, and a
profaned Sabbath. But I believe we
may rest upon that score; we are in no
danger of seeing such a thing. Sab-
bath observance doubtless gives dif-
ficulties to the missionary, and those
difficulties must be greatly increased if
it is sought to obtain a sabbatic ob-
servance upon the authority of the law,
and thus rest its institution upon an
unsound basis. Such a course can only
eventuate in introducing the same con-
flict into China which is going on in
our own countnes. The Bible shews
God's method of educating the w^ord,
the same method is applicable to the
individual. God has already tried upon
the Chinese the law of conscience, and
it has proved ineffectual; now lie has
sent his messengers with the law as a
schoolmaster to teach his require-
ments. Having taught him what God j

' would have him to do and to leave un-
j done, next shew him the fingers of God
dip])ed in a Saviour's blood and erasing
forever the law of ordinances. Shew
' him Christ hanging upon the tree, the
|:vttonement which he has offered, the
full and perfect satisfaction which he
has made to God for man's transgress-
iojis. Shew him life and immortality,
laud himself adopted into the eternal
jsonship of the everliving God, and all
this through grace, and then claim from
his love the freewill offering of obedi-
ence to God's laws, and the hallow-
ing of His Sabbaths. And then the
measure of love which you have suc-
ceeded in infusing into his heart will
be the measure of the obedience which
ho will render. And if the love of God
is so weak, and the love of the world
so strong, that he refuses to obey the
requirements of the Christian church,
I do not see in what sense he can be
considered fit to be baptized into that
church. He is filter to continue under
the preparatory instruction of the mis-
sionary, until such time as he better
understands the obedience of love. The
apostles preaching to a people not
less given to idolatry and its kindred
sins than the Chinese, laid very high
requirements upon their converts, and
certainly the missionary of the present
day should not in the leiist lower their
scale, but patiently wait until his
preaching and teaching has raised a
class of converts to the full standard,
and so build up, slowly it may be, a
substantial and lasting church, and not
by lowering the apostolic requirements,
and admitting numbers not up to the
mark, force a building that shall prove
rickety and unsubstantial, and of no
credit to the household of Christ. Can
we not profit by the experience of
Jesuits and others in the past, but
must want to repeat that experience?

With regard to S. A's. conclusions,
agreeing and disagreeing with them,
I would say 1st, It would be, well for
all to consider the question, and with
the Bible alone for a guide, work out
their own conclusions. 2nd, Toeuft)rce
from the Chinese a Jewish legal Sab-
bath, would be both unfair and illegal.
But to give our servants and teachers

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

release from daily labour, and try to
induce them by kindly remonstrance,
and onr own careful example, to be-
come Christians and keep the Lord 8
day, 18 not dishonoring to the gospel.
3. 4. 5. 6. Loving obedience to God's
laws must ever be a sine qua non of
church membership. And it must ever
be a question, whether the man who
is not willing, out of that love to sancti-
fy a seventh portion of his time to God,
which seventh was once required under
the law of fear, is a proper candidate
f,T church membership. Inability
fr'lionld always be mercifully considered.
TJn willingness to abide by the time
honored requirements of the Christian
church must ever prove a disqualifica-
tion for membership. 7. The first part
of this is doubtless acknowledged by
all missionaries — the second part holds
good as regards heathen and requires
such indulgence. 8. The present article
answers that.

Canton.

ICABCO POLO AND IBN BATUTA
IN FOOKIEN.

Part 3.

BY GEO. PHILLIPS ESQ.

Havm^ in the 2nd Part of this paper ex-
amined into the merits of Chin-chew, Chang-
chow and Foochow as Ports trading with
India during Mai*co Polo*s time it was found
that the merits of Foochow to be considered
as such were nil, while there were numerous
traces of such a trade to be found in the
Prefectures of Chang-chow and Chin-chew.

The result of my researches leads me to
conclude, that the city Kangiu of Marsden,
and the Fuffuy of Pauthier, can he no other
than Chin-chew, and assuming such to he the
case I will now from these premises draw
my conclusions respecting the situation of
Zaitun.

M. Paothier assumes Fuguy to be Foochow
and draws his deductions accordingly. I can-
not start from that point, simply because I do
not think Foochow was in Marco Polo's time
resorted to by ships from India, while on the
contrary many visited Chin-chew.

I will here transcribe in the orijrinal, one
of M. Pauthier*s own notes which leaves
Foochow entirely out of the (juestion as a
Foreign Port.

(1) ^'En 1298, on etablit sur les places de
commerce maritime vingt et une especes de
prohibitions; ces places de commerce mari-
time etaient alors les ^'Directions douani-
eres maritimes'* (Chi p^ sse) de Thsiouan-
tcheou (^avton), Changhai (qui est deve-
nue de nos jours le marche le plus important
de TAsie), Kan-phou (Ganfou), Wentcheou
(province de Tche-kiang, lat. 28o02"15" long
118»-29"37"), Kouang-toung (Canton), Hang-
tcheou (Quin-say) et Khing-youen (Ningpo
de nos jours). De ces sept ports, seul, celui
de Thsiouan-tcheou pr6levait un droit sur
les marchandises etrang^res (parce oue c*etait
le seul port de la Chine oil abortlaient les
navires etrangeres), et ce droit, prelev^ 4
titre de taxe sur les marchandises, etait de
1 pour 30 (thsiu san chi fen tchi & \ wei
choui). Des lors toutcs les autres places
maritimes suivirent Texemple de Thsiouan-
tcheou ponr le pr61^vement de cette taxe."

Having set aside the merits of Foochow
as a port visited by ships from India, during
the Mongol Dynasty, we have to turn our
attention to locaUties where such ships fre-
quented.

Chin-chew, and Chang-chow, were beyond
dispute Indian trading ports ; now which of
these ports was Zaitun Y

I say Chang-chow, which is described as
five days south east of Kangui (Chin-chew.)

I think it will be as well however before
going further to collect together all the ac-
counts of Zaitun as they are to be found in
PaucLier*s note and in Ion Batuta*s travels.

I have already stated that M. Pauthier
considers Chin-chew to be the Zaitun of
Marco Polo, and after giving a detailed ac-
count of the history of Chin-chew from the
Imperial Geography, he gives the following
extract from the same work with the view
of shewinfi: whence the name Zaitun was
derived, which reads as follows :

"When they built the fortification of the
towns they planted thorny shrubs round it,
and a kind of tree with oleaginous seeds,
which Mr. Wells Williams (Tonic Dictiona-
ry of Chinese languanre in the Canton Dialect,
Canton ISofi) calls Lleoccus Oleifera, which
is considered by the Chinese as the most
elegant of ail trees (3).

IW ^^^ ^V *W* >K ^

k ^ •vy^-.s.'Si*"

(I) Lo llvrc du Marc Pol. p. 631.

^2) Ibn Batutn si>oakB ot a place called Kan-lan-for

which irt to the North of Zaitun ; this la I think

Marco Polu's Ranglu.

(3; Woo-tuug 4^1 4j^ aooordlng to Brldgman

The Drjandra, The Ewang-yU-chl J^ ^ft

qUai ^^^^^ ^^^ Chln-diew Is called ^|l
5J Ijft Tsz-tung-ch*eng.

'rilE nilNESE RECOHDEU

I August,

From tlience is derived, says the geogra-
phy cited, the name of Thoung-chiiig the
town of Thoung, or oleaginus trees."

Klaproth is said to have been the first who
found this derivation in the Imperial geogra^^
phy above mentioned.

M. Jaubert the translator geographic Tur*
que speaks of Zaitun as folU)WH :

"Tt is a celebrated place situated to the
South of Nan-kin upon the borders of the
Sea. The name Zaitun had been given to
it on account of the great quantity of Olive
trees (that is to say Thoung trees with oleag-
inous seeds) which are found on the moUn*
tains and in the interior of the country. The
chief place of this district has enjoyed a
t^reater celebrity than Alexandria; great num-
bers of vessels from India and Khatai re-
sorted there to load silk and suc^ar.

The Town of Zaitun is situated half a
day's journey inland from the sea.

At the place where the ships anchor the
water is fresh. — The people drink this water
and also that of the wells. Zaitun is 90 days*
Journey from Khan-taligh. The inhabitants
of this town bum their dead either with
sandal, or Brazil wood, according to their
means ; they then throw the ashes into the
river" (4).

Abou*lf eda, speaking of this port, says :

^^Zaitottn, ut perhibet aliqu^s itinerator
pronunciari, plane ut arabes vocem olece
efferunt, est Emporium Sinicum et urbs
Celebris mercatorum eo migrantium sermoni-
bus ; ad sinum maris sita, &equentatur navi-
bus ; sinus illius mensura est fere quindecim
miliarium. Urbis ilia est ad originem sui
fluiri, (Trad, de J. Reiske)." (5)

The best account of Zaitun is that given
by Ibu Batuta, which enables one t^) recog-
nize the place with much greater certainty
than the description left us by Marco Polo.

I will however before transcribing it give
a short history of tliis Arabian truveller:

^* Abre Abdallah Mahomed surnamed Ibn
Batuta, the traveller, par excellence, of the
Arab nation, was born at Tangiers in 13J4.
Between his starting on his fii*st journey, at

•S^V^^- 1

* ^^^^"^ *^* » s %X^^ \^ *w.^^ •

# V^^ ^X ^ » *"

(4) With regard to the wntor being fr»ih where the
rtiips anchoivd, It Is so JiHt nbove Hal-teiiK
(half a days Joumey from Ainoy) the place
where 1 think Zaitan to tiave lK>en— for unfortu-
nately Amoy U obllgi'd, owing to the gifat
drought now prevailing, to get watvr from there
for the shipping. With rcyard to burning the
dead I am infonneil that xuch was once the
case here alx>ut TIal-tong, Chang-chow and Chin-
chew. This is only oral infonnation. I am
told that In 1064 a Proclamation wan issued at
Poochow counselling the people not to bum
their dead. Is a oopv of that Proclamation ob-
tainable?

{'>) Le livrc dc ilarc Pol p. .'»28.

the age of 21, and his final settlement in his
native land at the age of 51, his travels ex-
tended over a distance which amounted to
at least 75,000 English miles. During the
30 years of his wanderings he four times
made the pilgrimage to Mecca, he traversed
all Egypt twice, and both coasts of the Red
Sea. he vi-sited the eastern shores of Africa,
as far as Quiloa in 90'* S., he several times
visited Babylonia, he three times traversed
Syria, was a short time at Constantinople,
twice with Uzbegkhan on the Wolga, he
travelled acrass the steppes of Khansm to
Bokhara, went through Khorassan to Kabul
and Sind, and reached Delhi. The king
of Delhi, Mohammed Tughlak, made him
Kazi of the city, and eventually named him
as chief of an l^mbassy to China. lie join-
ed the Chinese junks which were about to
sail from Calicut, and applied for a private
cabin for the ladies who were with him.
But the agent told liim that the cabins were
all taken by Chinese merchants, who ap-
parently had return tickets, except one witn-
out fittings. So his baggage and ladies were
put into it, while he stayed on shore to atr
tend the Friday service before embarking.
Next day his servant came to say that the
cabin was a wretched hole, and the Captain
said they could have a smaller vessel, to
which his ladies and baggage were accord-
ingly transferred. Next day it came on to
blow, the little vessel made sail, and our
traveller was left on the beach at Calicut,
gazing after them^ with nothing left but his
prayer-carpet, ten pieces of gold, and a
slave, who immediately bolted.

During the next few years he wandered
over the Maldives, Ceylon, and Medura,
but eventually betook himself to Bengal,
and thence to Sumatra and China. He re-
turned to Fez, the Capital of his native
country, by way of Sumatra, Malabar, and
Arabia, reaching home in 1349, after aii
absence of 24 years.

After all he had seen, he came to the con-
clusion that there is no country like his own
west. "It is," says he, "the best of all
countries. Yon have fruit in plenty, good
meat and drink are easily come at, and in
fact its blessings are so many that the poet
has hit the mark when he sinsrs —

• Of all the four quarters of Heaven, the best
(1*11 pmve It past quetitlon) Is surely the west ;

' Tls the went Is the goal of the mn'n dally race :
' TIs the west that first Khowsyou the Mom's silver face?

"The dirhems of the west are but little
ones, 'tis true, but then you get more for
them."

Though Ibn Batuta sometimes exaggerates
considerably, na when he says that the stnir-
casi» of the Kutb Minar at Delhi is wide

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

enough for elephants to ascend, he (colonel
Yule^ did not know any charge of positive
fiction that could be brou^^ht against him,
except one or two doubtful cases in con-
nection with his China voya<je. He was not
wanting in acuteness, nor in humane feeling,
full of vital energy and enjoyment of life,
infinite in curiosity, daring, restless, impul-
sive, sensual, inconsiderate and extravagant,
doubtless an agreeable companion, fi)r we
always find him welcomed at first, but cling-
ing, like one of the Ceylon leeches which he
describes, when h;.* found a full blooded sub-
ject, and hence too apt to disgust his
patrons." (6)

It was in 1345 or 1346 that he arrived in
China which he described as follows: —

"The first city I came to in China was El
Zaitun ; there are, however no Olives here
(as this word in Arabic signifies the Olive, i
the writer, perhaps, thought it necessary to
warn his reader against mistakinor ft), nor
indeed in all China or India ; this is merely
the name of the place. It is a large city ;
and in it they make the best flowered and '
coloured silks, as well as satins, which are
therefore preferred to those made in other
places. Its port is one of the finest in the
world. I saw in it about one huudrid large
junks : the small vessels were innumerable.
It is a large estuary of the sea, running into
the land until it meets the great river. In
this, and other Chinese towns, each inhabit-
ant has a garden and some land, in the
centre of which is his house ; and on this
account it is that their cities are so large.

On the day of my arrival at this placet, I
saw the Emir A'ho had been sent ambassador
to the Emperor of India, and who returned
with us (to Malabar) when the junk found-
ered and we:it down ; he however^ escaped
with his life. He tr>ld the officer of the
Dtwan of me, who placed me in a very hand-
some house. I was afterwards visited in this
by the Mohammedan jud^e, Sheikh El Islam,
and a number of the Mohammedan mer-
chants, who^ on account of their residing in
an infidel country, are extremely glad when-
ever a Mohammedan com^is among them :
on such occai-ions tliey give him alms of their
wealth, so that he returns rich like them-
selves.

When the magistrate of the citv heard of
my arrival, he wrote immediately to the
Khan, who is their Emperor, to acquaint
Lim of my having come from India. I re-
quested of him, however, that he would send
a. person to bring me to Sin Kilan, to the
Emir of that place, until he should receive
the Khan's answer. To this the magistrate

te^X^^.^^^% rf« ^^r-s^-^ .r^*>

(9) Colonel Yule's Notices of Cnthay, Royal (Jeogra-
phical Society's proceedings Vol. X. p. 276.

agreed, and sent a person with me, who con*
ducted me to him. I embarked, therefore,
in a vessel on the river, and made a voyage
of twenty seven days, in each of which we put
into some village about noon, bought what we
happened to want, then said our prayers,
and proceeded on in the evening. On the
next, this was repeated, and so on till we
got to Sin Kilan. At this place, as well as
£1 Zaitun, the earthenware is made : at the
latter of which, the river called the water of
life enters the sea; and which they, there-
fore, call the conjunction of two seas.

(7) This Sin Kilan is one of their largest
and best formed cities. In the middle of it
is a great temple, which was built by one of
their kings. This he endowed with the re-
venues of the city and of the surrounding
villages. In this are apartments for the
sick, the aged, the blind, and the great
Fakeer Sheikhs, and the endowment affords
them provisions in great plenty. A picture
of this king is painted in the temple, and wor-
shipped by the inmates. In a certain part of
this province is a town in which the Moham-
medans reside. It has a market, a mosque,
and a cell for the poor. Here is also a
Judge and a Sheikh El Islam, to whom their
matters are referred. In this place I resided
with one of the merchants, and remained
among them for fourteen days; during
which time, not a day passed without my
receiving presents from them. Beyond this
city, neither the Mohammedans nor infidels
of China have another. Between it and the
obstruction of GK)g and Magog there is, as I
was told, a distance of sixty days. The peo-
ple who inhabit that place eat all the men
they can overcome : and hence it is that no
one goes to those parts. I did not see any
one however, in these parts, who had either
seen the obstruction himself or who had
seen one who had seen it."

{To be continued. J

(7) SIn-kilan Is supposed to be Canton. Professor
Lee speaks of it iu a uote as follows: This place,
according to the Arabic Gkx)graphers Is situated
on tbe Eastern Coast of China. Edrial says,
that the tenth part of tlie second climate oontainA
the Eastern districts of Ciiina, the city Sii-sat el
Sxn, and Slnlat el Sin.

Ibn El Wardl, another Geographer, says, It is
the extreme eantern pai't which is inhabited,
and beyond which ttiei'e is nothing but the
Ocean.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[August,

THE MIAU TSI.

Second Paper-,

BY REV. J. EDKINS.

2. Their manners and customs. ^^^The
customs and mode of life of the
Miau tsX are by the Chinese regarded
■as very curious and amuping. Other-
wise, coloured drawings illustrative of
their customs and occupations would
not be so numerous as they are. Books
of these illustrations are common both
at Shanghai and in Peking. The habits
of a large number of the tribes residing
in Kwang-si, and Kwei-cheu have been
delineated in these collections. In the
Journal of the N. C. B. of the Koyal
Asiatic Society occurs a translation of
one of them by the late Dr. Bridgraan.

In some parts of those provinces
they form 80 or 90 per cent of the
population. In the department of Hing-i
m Kwei-cheu there are 7 tribes,
who plough the ground and offer trib-
ute. Sometimes they serve Chinese
proprietors, and in some parts the land
belongs to the Miau tribes. When
they live near cities, and speak the
Chinese language they are more easily
governed than when they live on their
own mountains. There the task of
controlling them becomes difficult. They
are passionate, easily offended, suspi-
cious, revengeful, brave, and indifferent
to hunger and cold. They believe in
enchantments. Charms are used in
time of sickness, and are worked by
the agency of wizards, called Pau mu.
They are fond of divining by means of
the bones of the domestic fowl.

Some of them burn the bodies of the
dead, a custom perhaps learned from
India. Some of them imitate the Chi-
nese in using coffins. On the third day
of the third month (April) they sacrifice
cows and pigs to the mountains, and
this day is looked forward to as a great
occasion. They have adopted from the
Chinese the custom of drinking fowl's
blood before entering into a covenant.
Some tribes have the custom of bury-
ing their parents on the tops of moun-
tains. The Ki tribe, being well acquaint-
ed with Chinese, act not a little in I

the capacity of intei*preters for the
other tribes. On the 24th of the 6th
month they sacrifice to heaven. They
are zealous Buddhists, chanting formulae
supposed to possess a charming power,
and counting beads.

The worship of ancestors is, among
some of the Miau tribes, mixed with
some singular ceremonies. On the day
of sacrifice when animals and wine are
offered, the coffin is lifted from the grave
and opened. The bones are then taken
out, carefully washed in a tub, and
rubbed till they are quite white. They
are replaced and after two or three
years again washed. This is repeated
seven times. Sickness will supervene if
this is neglected. The way to keep well
is to pay great attention to the purifi-
cation of the bones of one's ancestors.

The worship of demons prevails ex-
tensively among them, and also that
of memorable chiefs who have attain-
ed to great dignity among them in
former times. Such was Pan-ku of th e
Han dynasty to whom they offer, wine,
flesh, corn, fish and rice in sacrifice.

Some of their religious practices (es-
pecially that called Twan kung) were
represented to the emperor Kien Lung
as so dangerous that he issued a decree
prohibiting them. The Miau tsi' are
described as having deep eyes, long
bodies, dark faces, white teeth, crooked
nose, with plaited hair and beard. They
do not use family names. Their villages
are called Chai, and they are fond of
living in two-stoned houses.

At their festivals they amuse them-
selves with beating drums, striking
large wooden bowls with sticks, and
with performances on various musical
instruments. In drinking w4ne they
suck it up through a reed pipe from a
low table. In eating they use wooden
spoons, and not chopsticks. They are
very fond of tobacco, which does not
grow in their country and is therefore
bought by them with avidity. Those
who keep their old customs sit on the
ground without mat or table, unwilling
to fall into the habits of the Chinese.
The industry of the Miau people is man-
ifold. They till and plough the soil,
sow and reap, cultivate sugar, catch
fish, shoot deer, row boats, spin and

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

weave. They build wooden houses
which can be taken down at pleasure
and removed from one place to another
to be re-erected. They spin and weave
cotton into a cloth called Miau pu, and
wool of various colours into fabrics
for their own wear, and the women
among them are such good weavers
that there is oflen a brisk competition
(at the markets for the wares,) for the
fabrics which have come from their simple
looms. The women, too, in the pictures
are drawu with hoes and picks over
their shoulders, and evidently appear
to do, as oflen happens in other coun-
tries, more than their fair share of the
work of the family. They appear how-
ever to take compensation for extra
labour by indulging themselves in pret-
ty ornamented borders to their jackets
and skirts, the embroidery of which
is done by their own industrious fingers.

Several tribes are named from the
colour of their costumes. Some affect
a white dress; others like belter to be ar-
rayed in black; and others again in
blue. The women wear embroidered
borders to their jackets and skirts, or
strips of variously coloured cloth. Some
of them wear red embroidered slippers,
but in the drawings most of the men
and women have bare feet.

A favorite mode of dressing the
hair is with the men, to twist it into
the shape of a conic^ shell, or as the
Scotch call it, a tourie. This tourie has
wound round it a red or blue cloth.
Others use a black cloth. The women
often wear a black, blue or red hood
coming down over the neck. All the
people of one tribe seem to use the
same colour, which points to a very
thorough spirit of clannishness as a
characteristic of these people. The
men of some tribes wear a fox-tail be-
hind each ear.

Their clannishness is further shewn
by the zeal with which kindred take up
the cause of an injured member of a
family. A grudge is remembered for
nine generations. It is said of the
more cruel that when they catch their
enemies they eat their flesh.

Some for security scoop out homes
in oveih&Qfifffig cliffs, to which the only

access is by bamboo ladders, some of
them 500 feet high.

Some of this singular people do not
weep for their parents when they die,
but when the birds come back in spring
they weep, saying that their parents
will never come back.

They begin the year at the full moon
of the tenth month agreeing with the
Siamese, and do not select lucky days for
the burial of the dead. These customs
are perhaps chiefly derived from Siam.
The dead are removed by night when
all is still ; for they say, we would npt
like our relatives to know.

3. Insurrectionary Movements, — The
insubordination of which the Chinese
complain in the Miau tsl is frequently
caused by the oppressions of the Chi-
nese themselves. In 1797, some acts
of injustice were perpetrated which
roused the ire of the mountaineers,
who consequently attacked the city of
Hing-i, and killed the prefect.

They have many secure retreats in
their mountain homes. Here some of
them love to erect towers, in the upper
story of which is placed a drum. In
times of general alarm this is beaten,
and the villagers within hearing, all
assemble with pikes and swords to
place themselves under the orders of
their chief at the drum tower. Those
persons for whom the warlike demon-
stration is to be made provide bullocks
and wine for the members of the ex-
peditions. If any one beats the drum
without real occasion, he pays a bul-
lock as a forfeit which is kept for pub-
lic use. Some expeditions ordered
against them have been occasioned by
the predatory habits of not a few of the
tribes' men. Rich men have suffered
from the thievish character of some
tribes, members of which were accus-
tomed to go in robber bands to rob the
houses of wealthy neighbours, carrying
by night, torcnes, long pikes and
swords. The Chinese government has
been obliged to deal summarily with
these people.

Some of them use poisoned arrows,
and become formidable from their ex-
pertness in wielding the cross '"**
when thus provided.

news

)

THE CHINESE lJECY)KnER

[August,

Their own favourite mode of govern-
ment is patriarchal. The old men of a
tribe are appealed to to settle disputes.
They have no other chiefs. They have
not, say the Confucian historians, receiv-
ed the instructions of the ancient kings
and sages; not knowing right doctrine,
they cannot be made useful and moral-
ly good.

4. Art of writing. — ^In the art of writ-
ing most of the tribes have not gone
beyond the use of notched sticks for
conveying messages. But there is a
tribe which has an alphabet like the
Mongol, in the opinion of a Chinese
author. On the borders of Siam and
Birmah, we know that two tribes, the
Peh-i in Yunnan, and Pa-peh have al-
phabets of Indian origin. Vocabularies
exist in these two languages. I have
in my possession copies of these from
blocks cut in the Ming dynasty for use
in the imperial school of languages at
that time existing in Peking. The
vocabulary of the Peh-i language is
written in Birmese characters, and that
of the Pa-peh in Siamese. The alpha-
betic writing of the Siamese is so con-
structed that the five tones of that lan-
guage are fully represented. A differ-
ence is made between, for example, K'a
•with a falling inflection, and K'a with
a rising inflection. The phonal system
being, like the Chinese, monosyllabic
in its basis, and consisting of a limited
number of syllables, it is easy to con-
struct an alphabetic writing which shall
express all the tonic differences without
special tone marks. This is M'hat the
Siamese have done, and probably the
tonic element in the Siamese alphabet
has made it suitable in a so much great-
er degree, for the reduction of the Pa-
peh language to writing.

The province of Yunnan is conter-
minous for a considerable part of its
south boundary with Birmah, then for
a few miles with Nan-chang, for a few
more with Siam, and the rest with
Cochin China. The Peh-i tribe are
likely to be in that part of Yunnan
which is contiguous with Birmah, for
they use the Birmese alphabet. The
in^neh (probably beyond the Yunnan
tains. \ are for a similar reason to be
ed with cihe Siamese country at its

extreme northern extension. The Lo-
lo tribe, spoken of as having a kind of
writing like Mongol, are at a distance
of more than 1000 li or 400 miles
from the Siamese boundary, and still
further from Birmah. The strange char-
acters may have been Birmese and are
probably still in use.

5. Classification of the language. — The
Miau people in Kwei-cheu province
speak at least seven dialects. The
country is very mountainous, and has
been in this respect suited to the ox-
tension and permanent occupation of
the remaining tribes of the Miau tsl.
These dialects have all been written
down in the form of vocabularies by
the Chinese. They much resemble the
Siamese in structure and sounds. The
same is true of the language o^ Assam,
as I learn by information Cv..itaiued in
the Chinese Repository.

By a comparison of words and struc-
ture it appears that the Siamese, the
Pe-i, the Pa-peh and the Miau dialects
are so closely connected that they must
be looked on as branches from a com-
mon mother root. Klaproth (Asia
Polyglo'tap. 365) has already remark-
ed that the languages of the Pe-i and
the Pa-peh agree very much with the
Siamese. To this may now be added
that some of the i\'iau dialects and the
speech of the Li people in Hainan do so
too. The remainder of the Miau tribes
appear to approach in their vocabulary
the Birmese. Particularly is this true
of the Lo-lo, whose numerals indicate
close connection with that language.

Logan, in dividing the languages of
Tibet and the Indo Chinese peninsula
into two branches, the eastern and west-
ern Ilimalaic, has furnished us with the
means of classifying the Miau dialects
very conveniently. The dialect of the
Miau tribes proper, the oldest and most
numerous, may be clas ed with the An-
namese, Siamese and Cambodian with
some of the Karen tribes. The dialects
of the Lo-lo <fcc. should rather be plac-
ed with the Birmese and Tibetan, and
be looked on as western Himalaic in
their characteristics and vocabulary.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOl^RNAL.

MOTES QUERIES ANB REPLIES

GAGED TO DEATH.

XoTE 10. — ^This terrible puuiahraent
was recently inflicted on two criminals
in the suburbs of Foocbow, at a place
known as "the tea-pavilion" on the
main street leading to the South Gate.
One of the men was an incorrigible
thief, supposed to belong to a danger-
ous band prowling about Foochow.
The other who suffered the penalty at
a subsequent time was a rice trader
from Fuhtsing district. He was ap-
prehended at the close of the last Chi-
nese year on the charge of kidnapping
three children. A Chinese gentleman
gives the story thus. "The children
left school on leave earlier than usual
in the forenoon to purchase paper at a
shop on their way home. As they
failed to appear at the proper time, the
anxious father went first to the school,
and then to the paper shop, the owner
of which said they had been there a
long time before. At last it was ascer-
tained that they had been seen in a
sedan, the informant who knew them
supposing that they were on their way
to a feast. The father then went and
searched the ferry boats of the Min,
and found them on one of the boats,
pleasantly engaged with toys and cakes
orcandiesthat had been furnished abun-
dantly. The man in whose charge they
were found, was seized and lodged in
the Min district prison. Before the
Min magistrate, he admitted that he had
used a stupefying compound of over 10
ingredients on the children's heads to
make them forget their home, &c.
But before the criminal judge, he deni-
ed all, protesting that he had <(uite in-
nocently acted as an agent for two
friends in purchasing the boys, &c.
He was finally condemned and caged in
the 4th moon, his mother and uncles
witnessing the awful scene.". Such is
the story as related to me. There are
doubtless other versions of it.

This punishment is termed in the
Foochow patois K'i^-leng (standing i^
the cage). The cage is an open frame,
as high as the culprit's neck, about

which boards are so closely adjusted
that the head cannot be withdrawn.

Death resulted from sheer exhaus-
tion and starvation in these instances
in from four to six days.

My informant states that this mode
of capital punishment prevails more in
the south than it does in the north.
But is it not common throughout the
empire?

He also says that it is becoming more
common. Is that the case in other parts
of the country? If it is, does not the
fact indicate an accelerated lapse into
barbarism, in spite of boasted Chinese
civilization ?

There are various atrocious modes
of torture in vogue, that seem to be
illegal. Is caging one of these, or has
custom, originated by irresponsible
power, so attained the dignity and
sanctity of law, that even II. L M. ap-
proves ex animo?

I notice the phrase ^^ caged and star-
ved to death " (juoted from Cowper in
Web. Unab. Die. Will some one of
your readers tell me where to find it in
the works of that author?

Cathay.

AN ENIGMA.

Note 11. — ^It is well known that the
Chinese literati are fond of making and
guessing riddles or enigmas. I supply
one, and would like to see others insert-
ed in the Recorder. Perhaps some-
thing interesting can be learnea respect-
ing the Chinese mind by studying
their Enigmas.

itl^ ft

^ tr

Translation. — "Its body is a regular
square ; its substance is hard and stiff;
although it cannot utter words, when
words are uttered, it must reply.
Guess a thing that is made use of."

.i^liews,
Foochow.

ff*

VUK CMIIXESE RECORDEK

[Augnst,

SYNOPTICAL TABLE OP CHINESE DYNASTIES.

Name of Dynasty.

The Three Emperors
„ Five do.

?»

>»
»>
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99
99

Sia

99 f Shang

,9 (Yin

„ Chow

„ Eastern Chow . .

mm
mm

Ch4n

Han

Eastern Han

Second Han ....

Western Chin . .

Eastern Chin . . .

Sung

Ch'i

Liang

Ch'^n

Sui

T'ang

How Liang

99 T*ang

Chin

Han

Chow

Sung

Southern Sung

Yuan

Ming

Ch*ing

mil

mm
mm

Total number of Sovereigns . . . . i

Duration of Dynasty.

B.C. 3314-2570

„ 2569-2179

„ 2178-1767

„ 1766-1374

„ 1373-1123

„ 1122- 771

770- 249
Interregnum

„ 221- 207

„ 206-A.D.24

A.D. 25- 220

„ 221- 264

„ 265- 316

„ 317- 419

„ 420- 478

„ 479- 501

„ 602- 556

„ 557- 588

„ 589- 617

„ 618- 906

„ 907- 922

„ 923- 935

„ 936- 946

„ 947- 950

„ 951- 960

„ 960-1126

„ 1127-1279

„ 1280-1367

1868-1643
1644-1861

745
391
412
393
251
352
522
27
15

230

196

103

289
16

167

153

276

218

No. of
Sovereigns.

5
17
17
11
12
23

2
14
12

4
II

2
4

8
10

9
17

7 *

239

The number of sovereigns here given — 239 — is exclusive of those who

reigned during the period styled the Three Emperors. That period is one of

\*^uch obscurity, and consequently no reliable data are at hand on which to

lOfe?'- a calculation.

tarns. \ .*

ed with Ci«Uw.

idro.]

AJTD MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

Note 12. — The preceding brief summarj
of the Tarious dynasties which have ruled over
thk vast empire will doubtless prove useful
to those wno take an interest in Chinese
mfttteiB. It has been compiled from origin*
al sources, and, it is hoped, will be found
tolerably reliable. The dates differ in a
0reat measure from those given in Morrison^s
View of China, and they also differ slightly
from Uiose made up by one of the chief
sinologues of the day in China, and publish-
ed by him in the Journal of the Asiatic
Society. Morrison's work was at hand when
the table here given was compiled, but the
existence of the other was not known until
long after the completion of the task under-
taken. It is not at all surprising that the
View of China should be in some respects
&ulty when we take into consideration that
when it was written our intercourse with
China was confined to a very small portion
of the empire, and that the materials then
at hand were few compared with those which
are now available, to any who wish to pursue
their researches into Chinese literature.

The object that the compiler has here in
view is to supply a want that must be often
felt by those who are anxious to have cor-
rect dates always at hand. Many people are
desirous at times of knowing when a particular
djmasty commenced its sway and when it
became extinct, and to such this item of in-
formation will be invaluable. Here they
have the pith and morrow of the whole
without the necessity of wading through a
lot of reading matter in quest of it.

This short note is the precursor of a few
tables of chronology — Chinese and Japanese
which will appear shortly, but whether they
will appear in their present naked state —
for they have already been made up — or will
be cloUied with a few remarks it is impossi-
ble just now to say.

QUEBIES.

24. Death by crucifixion in China, — Some
years since I heard of one or two instances
of the infliction of death by crucifixion at
Amoy. Is this penalty common in the em-
pire? The Chinese are fond of punishing
rats by nailing them to boards. Has not this
mode of venting their feelings of spite and
malice suggested to them the crucifixion of
human beings ?

Cathay.

25. Gunpowder, — When is gunpowder first
mentioned in Chinese books 7 What evidence
iii there that it has been known as asserted for
the last 2000 years, although only lately ap-
plied to the purpose of war.'

Military.

26. Compass. — How long has it been known
in China ? Is the compass as now used by the
Chinese, of native origin and construction ?

So much has already been written else-
where by an able sinologue on the above two
subjects, that it may be well to afford an op-
portunity to our pro-Chinese sinologues, of
refuting his statements and of proving that
priority of invention or discovery, belongs as
has been so generally believed, to the Chinese.

Mabineb.

27. Benevolent Inetitutions.^^When did
they originate in China, and are they prior or
subsequent to the introduction of Christian-
ity by the Roman Catholics?

Philanthropist.

EEPLIES.

Firgi Reply to Query No, 10 on page
63. — It is quite coaimon for nursing
women to sell their milk. For one
dollar a month, a woman will give daily
half an ordinary tea cup full of her
milk. Chinese ladies who wish to re-
tain their beauty, and also the better
class of the Demi-monde use it. The
virtues of human milk are to beautify,
and soften the skin, and give a com-
plexion similar to the milk itself.

How are the children nourished, if
what they should get goes elsewhere?
Why if a girl is only in question, what
does it matter for her? Will not con-
gee do for her? Or rice, first half mas-
ticated in an old grand mother's mouth,
and then saliva and all, put into her*s?
As for boys, no fear of their suffering.

J. A. S.

Second Reply to Query No. 10 on page
53. — Any one acquainted with China
life would be perfectly aware that the
practice of selling human milk is a very
common one. Persons of delicate con-
stitutions — opium smokers, who indulge
in the habit of opium taking to such an
extent that they nave no relish for food
— and persons afflicted with consump-
tion buy it, in the hope of deriving
benefit from its nutritive qualities. Only
those, who have such an abundance ^'
milk, that they have enough ^nGces-
8 pare, afl*T satisfying thejji of news,
dreri, are willing lo seH

THE CHINES]<: RECORDER

[August,

women arc Uiiturally so well supplied
that it 19 no uncommon thing for them
to be nursing two (hilclren at the same
time.

FOKIEN.

Repli/ to Qiiery No. 15 on page 53. — I
do not believe reliable information, or
anything much better than half guessing
can be got about the quantity and quali-
ty of Native opium.

Touching this province an average
of 200 chests was given me. Each chest
being supposed to be the size of a chest
of Patna. Fokien opium does well
mixed with Indian opium and it is often
u-'^ed to eke out the latter. Native
grown opium is now disturbing the
market in Foochow for foreign Kinds
and will continue to do so.

Its mode of preparation is much the
same as in India.

J. A. S.

First Reply to Quert/y No. 21, on page
64. — la reply to the query of Young
Hopes, Can Chinese who enjoy British
protection have a plurality of luivesf I
may throw a little light on the subject,
and will begin by telling him that
many such Chinese are now living in
the north and south of China, who
have not only two but many wives.
It is a well known fact, that there is no
restriction ever made by any man to
prevent the Chinese from marrying as
many wives as they choose, and it is
their usage to do so. Their marriages,
though recognized as legal, are some-
what of a private nature. The cere-
mony used in such cases is performed
without the interference of the proper
dignitaries, and the service of a priest
is also unnecessary. Even a register
is not kept, and their offspring cannot
prove the fact of their parents' mar-
riage afler a few generations, but by
hearsay only.

The Chinese living in The Straits can
marrv a second time while the first
wife IS still alive; and I may here prove '
^* ^v assertion of the fact, by saying that
in^.Vr^Kew of Prince of Wales' Island,
taina.\^?^ ^^^ p lace, married a maiden, |
ed with CicU>«.^ sometime afterwards^

nip-i led, secondly, a maiden, of the same
place, called Miss Lin. I could mention
many cases more of a similar nature,
if required.

The maidens in The Straits depend
principally upon the Chinese emigrants
lor husbands, and the greater part
of these emigrants were married al*
ready, before they left for The Straits.
Should there be restrictions made,
what would become of those whose
numbers are daily increasing? We
cannot blame thiB Chinese. All the faults
lie with their parents; for they are
parties to the marriage. Should such
restriction be made, it would be neces-
sary to pass the orders in The Straits,
restraining tliose who had wives al-
ready from marrying the girls there.
As the girls are so numerous, I wonder
what would be done with them ; for
slavery is not permitted there. It is
my humble opinion, that it would be
better to send them to public auction,
selling them to tho.-^o who have no
wives, at the highest price offered, than
to prevent their marrying said em-
igrants.

The Chinese living under the very
eyes of the British Government have
had this advantage. The Government
is wise enough not to interfere in the
matter, because it would affect also the
Mahommedan part of the population.
In closing, I refer the reader to an arti-
cle on tijis point in the Hongkong
Notes and Queries for full information.

W. P. Key.
Foochow.

Second Reply to Query No, 21 on page
54. — (^hinamenbyrenouncingallegiance
to the Chinese ffovernment, and bv be-
coming British subjects, in so doing re-
nounce all the peculiar rights and priv-
ileges of Chinese accorded by law or
custom, and can legally claim only the
rights and privileges of Englishmen, —
among which the legal right of bigamy
or of having two or more wives can
not be found. It is undoubtedly a
fart that some Chinese who enjoy the
privilege of British protection do have
a plurality of wives, but they arf not
''entitled'^ to the protection of British

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOUUNAL.

law in so doing. The fact of living j
unmolested with nr)ore wives than one,
does not prove that they have a legal
right to practice bigamy. Perhaps the
question has never been brought be-
fore a court of English Judge and Jury.
If an Englishman would be permitted
by due process of Ihw to have a plural-
ity of wives, then would a China-
man under British protection as a Brit-
ish subject be permited legally to have
a plurality of wives; if not, not. A test
cnse would be this: Let a Chinaman
claiming British proteclicm, remove
with his harem to Lontton, and there
let some party accuse him of biiramy,
and brin^ him up for trial befdre a
British Court. Without doubt, if he
admitted the fact of bigamy but pleaded
protection and justification because as
a Chinese he would have it in the East,
he would not be acquitted and sustained
in his practice. British Law makes no
distinction between the nationalities of
British subjects, in regard to what is
legal and what is illegal.

Lbx.
Foochow, July.

Repljf to Querff No, 22 on page 54.—
In answer to the query of Pax regard-
ing the seizure of opium imported by
foreigners, and on which they have paid
duty, whilst being transported from one
foreign hong to another, within the
limit of a treaty port, I would say such
seizure according to the opinion of some
is not legal; and yet, according to the
rules appended to the treaty, the Chi-
nese auihorities have the right to frame
rules and regulations for the better pro-
lectT'»n of thrir revenue. I understand
the Lckim authorities here at one time,
made some rules and communicated
them to all the foreign <'onsu]s, but
they would not recognize them, on the
principle that they were not contained
in the treaty. If they could have the
right, as above, to make rules for the
good of their revenue, why could not
they punish those who infringed them 7
In my humble opinion, the opium re-
ferred to is carried about contrary to re-
gulations, and can be seized by duly
authorized persons only.

Persons wishing to avoid discussion
and difficulty would do well to comply
with the regulations of the Lekim auth-
orities, and thus escape giving some
trouble to their Consuls.

G M. C.

CORRESPONDENCE.

THE PRESS IN CHINA.

To TBR BDrrOR OF THB CHINESE RBOORDER:>-

"The Press in China" would be a
not uninteresting subject of discus-
sion in your paper, and I think the
two following questions wouhl about
cover preliminaries — Ist, What is the
best means of promoting the useful-
ness and consequent influence of the
press in China ^ 2nd, How shall it
work to accomplish the one desired
end, that is, the liberating of the
masses of China from the slavery of
superstition, and setting them free
in the liberty of a pure taith ?

I have no intention to answer
these questions in this letter, but
wish to broaqh a subject, which my
observations during a short stay in
China lead me to believe to be an
important one, and to induce those
whose skill and industry have already
done so much, to volunteer their ex-
perience, and also to induce the mis-
sionary circle to assist in ventilating
the subject, with a view of arguing
some scheme calculated to extend
the present oi)crati()ns of the press.
Doubtless a great deal has been al-
ready done, considering the few
hands engaged in the work ; presses
have been introduced, much skill
and labor have been expended in cut-
ting, casting and arranging the Chi-
nese characters as movable types,
newspapers and periodicals are pub-
lished, and a considerable amount of
literature has been produced; but
when we consider the millions of
people of this broad land, the work
dwindles into very insignificance.
The newspaper circulation is neces-
sarily small, and the detail of news,

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[August,

rumors and scraps of intelligence,
with an occasional story of doubtful
tendency, is not going to do much
for the improvement of the masses,
and the literary work already pro-
duced, does not penetrate very deep-
ly amongst the people.

One of the important points of
consideration must be the expense.
Chinese books are very cheap, and
the Chinese are a very thrifty people,
and think over a cash considerably
before they spend it, especially upon
Foreign books. The present rate of
press work must completely bar its
extension, and even if the great pro-
blem of supply ing a high moral litera-
ture, that shall prove acceptable to
the Chinese mind, was solved, a
great change in prices must be made,
in order to secure success in the dis-
tribution, unless this work is always
to be carried on with funds from the
•pockets of foreigners. I will shew a
comparison between native woodcut-
ting and printing, and the press. I
lately received an oflerfrom the Pres-
byterian Mission press, at Shanghae,
to print 1000 copies of a ten-leaved
tract for $20. Is ow I can get the
blocks cut, and 1000 printed in
Canton, for less than $14, and that

?erhaps not the lowest possible rate,
'he question as to whetlier the press
can compete with the native print-
ing can only be answered by a person
of experience. If it cannot, it can
never be of much use to the millions
of China. It must ever remain the
costly plaything of voluntary contri-
bution, serving the narrow purposes
of a wealthy sect. Missionaries say
that they want suitable reading mat-
ter for their converts, but such reading
matter must be brought within the
limits of the Chinese pocket, or else
must remain, a heavy charge upon
mission funds.

Tours truly,

F. H. E.
Canton,

PASTOR LO OF Tllil FIRST
CHURCH, AMOY.

To the Editor of t?ie Chhwse Recorder.—

The First Church of Amoy have been
called on to mourn the loss of their pastor,
who died Apiil 25th, in the 44th year of his
ajje. lie was until his 27th vear a carver of
idols, but then hearintjthetijospcl he was led to
profess his faith in Christ. So marked was
his Christian character that he was soon sent
out as a colporteur, leaving for the purpose
a business, (carving olive-nuts) whicliyield-
de him over $10 a month, to receive instead
the small stipend of only 84. Daring the
next seven years he so approved himself to
the church that, when in Nov. 10th, 1861, the
first church was seeking a pastor, their choice
fell on him. He was ordained to tlie work
of the ministry, and settled over that church
on March 21)ih, 1863. As a ptistor he faith-
fully discharged all his duties till he became
the subject of a lingering consumption. He
still did whatever his little stren^^th would
permit, and from his bed of sickness con-
tinued to preach Christ. During the last
few days he lay almost unconscious, and
breathed with extreme difficulty. A few
hours before his death he revived so as to
apparently recognize his friends, but said
nothing until with a clear, stronsf voice he
uttered these words, "My work is done. I
thank the Lord who has prepared for me an
everlasting rest in heaven-thank the Lord-
truly thank the Lord! Brethren, with all
the heart and all the strenorth love the Lord
your God." And when he had done speak-
ing he "entered into rest."

May his mantle fall on a worthy succesor.

THE LATE MRS. J. B. HARTWELL.

To tJCe TjdUor of the Cfilnese Recorder: —

The residents of Tung-chow have
Ltlely Bustainod a Revere loss in
the removal by death of Mrs. J,
B. Hartwell of the American Bap-
tism Mi fusion.* Having come with
her husband to commence missiona-
ry work in Tung-chow before the
city had been occupied by any other
foreigners, during nor comparatively
long residence liere she had not
only occupied a prominent place in

The dato of ber death ha4 not been Mupplled. Ed.
Ch. R.

1870]

AND MISSIONARY JOURXAL.

onr Missionary Circle, but had be- much, both from pain and excessive
come widely known, and had attract- weakness, but bore all with entire
ed to herselfa large number of friends patience and resignation to the De-
from among the natives. Iler char- 1 vine will. Her faith never wavered,
acter was of that marked and posi- j and no fears for the future disturbed
tive ty])e which leaves a lasting im- her. Iler mind continued clear
pression on all within the sphere of ' until after the power to speak had
its influence. Though a most active gone. She expressed herself willing
missionarv she was no less remark- . to die, if such were God's will, and
able for "^the gifts and graces by ' as having no fears and no anxiety.
which she made home attractive. | Then, like a weary child falling as-
Many will remember the generous I leep, she closed her eyes, and with-
hospitality with which they have! out a sigh or groan fell asleep in
been welcomed into her well ordered Jesus.

and h^^ppy family, and the grace,
energy and faithfulness with which
she discharged the duties of house-
keeper, wife and mother.

I think she will be remembered

It is to us a most mysterious pro-
vidence that one should be removed
from earth who was so young, and
so useful, and who seemed so neces-
sary to her family and to the native

however as most remarkable for her : church, for which she had done, and

untiring devoticm to her missionary
work. During the more than ten
years of her missionary life her inter-
est never flagged, and her exertion
never intermitted, except when laid
aside from lier work by illness.
Even when suffering severely from
bodily pain, she was in the habit of
continuing her work of instructing
native women, holding prayer-meet-
irgB with th em, and teaching in her
school, and he also had an extensive
acquaintance in the city, and visited
the women in their own houses,
whenever her health and other duties
would allow. Iler interest in her
work and in her familv was so ab-
sorbing that she cared little for other
society. She had been from home
about twelve years, and though urg-

was doing, so much.

But God's ways are not «as our
ways; nor his thoughts as our
thoughts. As far as she herself was
concerned, we feel that for her to
die was gain, and that while she rests
I from her labors, her works folfow
her.

J. lu Xevius^

THE LATE REV. B. F. LAUGHTON.

To the Editor of the Chinese Recorder:^

The commanity at Chefoo was startled s
few days Bince by the announcement of the
sudden death of the Rev. R. F. Laugh ton.

He returned from Tungchaw five days pre-
vious, in a burning fever.

Every possible effort was made to arrest the
disease, but all in vain.

ed and importmiod by her plivsi- | His death has left a void in many hearts.

cian and otlier friends to peek 'for i^ ff.^^^^^'^f ^^««^*«"yef«' '^t *^^^^

J ^ ^. ^ 1 Til 1 for hmi the respect and honor of every one

rest and restoration to health bv a capable of appreciating sterling worth. His
visit to her native land, she liad kind and genial manner, and his eameqt and

never been induced to consent until truthful life made it apparent to the most

, . , 1 ^ .1, 1 1 , casual obscn-er, that hif» onlv aim was to live

during her last illness, when she ex- ; f^^ God, and the good of his' fellow men. Al-

pressed her willingness to leave; : most every one who knew him, both foreign

more however for the sake of her and native, felt that he had lost a personal

d.i 1 ,1 4? 1 ii» friend. During the funeral all the consular

niaren tnan lOr nei-seil. ^^,^3 ^.^rc at half mast. The members of his

Dorincr her protracted illness of o^vn and the other churches here manifested

'^ ^ lY? J ^"^ deepest feeling. Men una<^'^ustomed to

more than three months she SUIiered tears, sobbed aiond. Many of the heathen

«4

THE CHINESE RECORDER

"[August.

eeemed much impressed. One man who had
long known him remarked, " that man has
gone to heaven." Mr. Langhton and his family
have been great sufferers in China. He was
often urged to return to England for a change,
but hiA heart was so deeply enlisted in the
mission work that he could not think of leav-
ing.

His prayers and oonversation showed that
he esteemed it an unspeakable privilege to be
^permitted tu labor in the Master's vineyard in
China.

He brought to the work practical common
-sense, and a vigorous and logical mind, which
with culture and grace made him an efficient
laborer. An active church of about fifty
Diembers, the majority received by Mr. L.,
points to some of the visible proofs of success.
Influences have been exerted and seed sown
which shall yet produce g^^^eat results, ** He
that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing pre-
cious seed, shall doubtless come again with
rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him."

May the healthful, holy influence of his life,
4ind his devotion to the cause of Christ, stimu-
late those who remain to renewed zeal in
•every good work,

Chefoo, June 30th, 1870,

THE SABBATH QUESTION.

To the Editor of the Chinese Reeorder:—

Although not a resident at Hankow, it so
happens that I am somewhat connected with
the Missionary Association there, having been
made an Honorary member thereof on the
occasion of its organization, which happened
when I was visiting the great River Port.

Had I been present at the meeting when
that paper on the subject of the t^abbarh was
read, I suppose I should have marred the
** unanimity'' which seemed to prevail on that
occasion ; for most Rurely I should have felt
constrained to express an emphatic non-
concurrence in the views then advocated,
favoring the non-observance of the 4th Com-
mandment. Until recently I was not aware
of their being any, among Protestant Mission-
aries, who were of this way of thinking, and
who "taught men so;", but since there are, it
seems desirable for all to bear their testimo-
ny, one way of the other, in regard to this im-
portant, — ^nay, momentous — institution.

I take the liberty therefore of stating that,
in two Sermons which I felt constrained to
preach on the Sabbath, about a twelve-month
since, I took the ground that it was instituted
at the C-reation, re-enacted at Sinai, per-
petuated ur.der the Christian dispensatiofi,
and designed to be continued to the end of
Time.

Moreover, I maintain that it ig the Birth-
right of every human being, and that who-

ever deprives his brother thereof, or connives
at the deprivation, cheats him as Jacob cheat-
ed his brother Esau; and that there can be
no way of looking at the matter more com-
pletely "wrong end foremost^' than when we
think and speak of " requiring — demanding —
enforcing — exacting" the observance of the
holy day, as if it were a hardship ! What ex-
action is there in telling a poor, over-worked
heathen whose ancestors, in remote antiquity,
had lost (and therefore failed to transmit to
him) the blessed day of holy rest, — what ex-
action, what hardship is there in telling such
a one that this great privilege is given back
to him?

That we missionaries come to announce to
him relief and deliverance from the bond-
age of incessant toil? That ht has a right
to pause, and rest his weary body, and re-
fresh his burdened mind, and lift up his earth-
bound soul to heaven; and while doing so to
cast all his care upon Him who careth for
us?

It is wonderful to me bow men can look
upon this as a hardship; or allow themselves,
and their converts " of little faith," to enter
upon dubious calculations as to whether God
can, or will, take care of their bodies during
a few years of time^ when they are preaching
to others that they may confidently commit
their souls to him, in all eternity !

This is an anomaly not yet understood by

E. W. Stle.

BIRTHS.

At Peking, July 6tb, a daughter to Mrs. L. N.
Wheeler.
At Poking, Jane lAth, a son to Mrs. D. C. KoGOT.

DEATH.

At Chefoo, June 21 st. lSTO,the Rev. R. P. LAUOHTOlff*
of tbe Engliflh Baptist Misalun. ^

- - -- |-MI __■_ M _Mr"

Errata.— Page 2, column 1, line 9, read
Shakvnmuni for Slia kvumuni.

Page 5, culuuin I, line 9 from the bottom,
read yp for j|0.

Page 53, column 1, fur 6 shillings read 6
pefice,

Pajre 52, last column, the "Totals" should
be 1712 instead of 1735.

Terms of The Chinese Recorder, when lUDlUd
pofitnge paid, to nny of the ports of China, or of
.Japan, or to Aiii^tralia, India, .lava, Manilla, Slam,
Singapore and the Unlteil States • V.2&— to England
rid Southampton, 9 2..M»— to Gei-niany and Belgium, vid
Southampton • 3.00— to Prance, rid Martwilleg #2.00
(prepayment of poHtago being Iropowlblo.) Paid la
Kn(?liind, eleven shilling!', sent r/d Southampton. Patd
In the l.'nitiHl States lu currency and sent vid Facijij
Mail 9 ^i.OO.

Anything offered for publication a« Artlrle^, Note#,
QueiicK, and Replies, 4.C., may be sent direct lo the
Editor of the Chlkese Recorder, Foochow.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCHOW, SEPTEMBER, 1870.

No. 4.

Thb Chinbsb Kbcorder AiiD Missionary Journal
ii lasacd Monthly at Foochow, Chiua. It is devoted to
tne Extension of Knowledge relating to the ticietice,,
LUtrcUure, Civilization, Historu, and Religions of
China and adjacent Coantrles. It has a special depart-
ment for Noteit, Que'^-ies and Replies. The nnmbers
Average at least 2« pages. Single copie,s «2.00 per annum
In advance without postage. Subscriptions should
besin with the June number <l8t No, ol Vol. 3), and be
made through the Agenta of the Reporder, as the
Editor cannot keep separate accounts with subaa-lbers.

Portemiis iucliiding postage, see last column of each
number, and lor names of agente, see Cover.

Sditor, Rev- Xustns BooUttlo.

^^ ^.,«, » - ^ " ^ — — ,»..^y»-.,x^

rOOOHOW WEATHER-TABLE FOB
JULY, 1870.»

DRINKING HABITS OF CHINESE.

BY J. G. KERR, M. D.

BY T. B. C.

Mean Teinperatare,

Daily Range,

Humidity at 9 A. M

Daily Range of Barometer,
9 A. M. Reading of do.

Daily Rain Fall,

„ Quantity of Wind.

n
n
j»

M
ft

82-60
I0'7«
76-

•060 ins.
29-698 „

•172 ,.

129 mil».s.

Tbermometer.

195

82 SO
SI 81

*i84'77 76

i-i

6'H0 7«7ft

92
92

S-} mi 76

79 79

60 ¥»

i^3
5s

10 94,7* 76
ll'0ll!*»78
121: 8J77
13i.44'S-'.!SI)
14'9iHl 8>

14-). J
16 ill

SI
81

79
78

I7,9.'i,82 79

I8l94'82.78
19;£H!!i2 78
20'{»68J80
Sli9ti^3 78
22'9}!iiilbO
2 J ^r » H2 7s
•.'i>; 176 79
2^,S.» H5 79
tn S« 7» 79
27,81 rjj'77

29S9,7879
• For

»i
87
88

8
79

8)i

3:jt

hi,

ST.

8:.

h:*

8.>

8U,

871

^6
86

•Sd

8l|

8;i!

81 1

74
79
74
80
83
80
»)
SO
76
78
77
OS
71
75
72
7»
70
60
61
71
6.'.
72

66
7<i
ftO
01
90

s->

80
W

Barometer.

29-740
•651
•620
■72P
•7152
•79:5
•7fU>

•71 :
•7tl

•66'
■7.'-)4
•760
•7^2
•710
•8(>4

•K*iO
•8»S
•7:0
•6S"»
•;.78

•.•)0>
•.MO
•GIfi
•68 1
•710
•706

29'63'
•52i'
•.■i72
•662
•7::
•7-')i)
•6.'.Ji

C o

B.T.L,

c.'m.

O.M.'I.L

O.P.M.

• »

C M.

61'i C.M.T.L

C.T.L.

C.T.L.K

C.''.

C.Ii.

• »

C.P.

C. l.L.

B.L.

C.L.
B.L.
C.
B.
. ., C.
6U» C.q t.l.r
•:.:s»
••12)
•A12
•6><^
•617

•6r:
•61

•<-oo

•610
•72 i

•678
•706
•752
•727
'TAH
•7.-JS
•7'1

0.
O.P.Q.

O.P.
«»-'»3 CQ-R.
•6' Ixmqtlr
•83)1 CM.

•0:
•01

•»:

Wind.

1 2.'»

I «:-

IGO

». e.

'('.')

»j

s.W.
vO, w.

12-'' M

7rii „

sol „
lO.-.l „

90S.W.

•.'.(|:'. e.
1 l.v .,
1 !'• -.W.

■0

1 • :•' 1
1
2

•37
•46
•42

\v.
«j

»»

n.
j:o n.e.
:J i s.
I'lO ;.w
3} 180
7'i
ll.")

]M)
15 -^

.> 1 1:
•2';.:
ill -P.
1 .:<5

cxplanarlon?, sec Ist pnge of June >'o.

The fact tliat drunkenness is not a
common vice of the Chinese must
have been noticed by most persons
who have had much intercourse with
the people. A little observation
will also satisfy any one that the
drinking of spirituous liquors is very
common among all classes. It is a
very interesting question, why drunk-
enness and all its horrors and crimes
are so much less common in a heathen
land than among Christian nations?

It may be said that opium takes
the place of intoxicating drinks, and
that those who use this drug intem-
perately would in its absence, go to
excess in the use of stimulants. This
can only be the case to a limited ex-
tent, for, leaving out of view all
thos^e who smoke opium, there is a
vast population of spirit drinkers,
which, according to all western ex-
perience slioukl yield a certain per-
centage of drunkards, and the ques-
tion recui-s, why is this not the result
in China?

Moreover, opium-smoking is a

vice of recent origin, and on its first

I introduction, the drinking habits of

the people were very much the same

as we find them now.

The tempL^rament of the people
may be considered by some an ex-
planation of the anomaly, but while
excitable sanguine temperaments are
more liable to become victims of in-
tenpcrance, ^hose of opposite charac-
teristics are by no means free from
. danger.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[September,

The chief reason why the Chinese
have been exempt from the evils of
drunkenness is to be found in the
character of the intoxicating drinks
they use.

. "there are two qualities which
make their liquors objectionable,
one positive and the other negative.

The first is the highly irritating
property of their liquors, which is
owing to the presence, in addition
to alcohol of a peculiar substance
called Fusel oil, which is analogous
to alcohol in ita composition and
chemical reactions, and is hence
called Amylic alcohol.

It is always present in the prod-
ucts of alcoholic distillation from
grain, and its removal is difficult. It
IS described by chemists as an " oily,
colorless, volatile liquid of an offen-
sive smell and burning acrid taste,
and upon the animal system it acts
as an irritant poison." " The inhala-
tion of its vapor, even in minute
quantities, is attended with very
deleterious effects."

The Chinese are ignorant of the
existence of this substance and of
the means of removing it, hence
their liquors possess that stimulating

Sroperty manifested in the deep
ushing of the face, disagreeable
sensations in the head, and ouming
of the stomach which follow the use
of Samshu and these effects being
manifested before intoxication takes
place show that the action of fusel
oil on the nervous system is more
rapid than that of alcohol.

The presence oftliis deleterious
substance necessitates the taking of
the liquors in divided doses, and
hence the very small cups in univer-
sal use, for drinking wine.

The second or negative quality is
the want of agreeable flavors in the
Chinese liquors. The variety of
drinks to tempt the palate in West-
ern lands is legion, out nothing of
the kind is known in China. Even
sucrar is not usuallv added to their

liquors, which are always drank hot,
and generally without admixture.
The explanation of this is also to be
found in the presence of fusel oil
which either destroys the delicate

ft.'

substance of which the flavor con-
sists, or neutralizes it by its stronger
odor. It is found that the Alcohol
used to manufacture artiflcial wines
and brandies must be entirely de-
prived of its fusel oil, or the delicate
flavors of the natural liquors cannot
be communicated to them. We have
therefore, in the presence of this
deleterious and offensive substance
a key to the explanation of the
strange fact that drunkenness is so
uncommon among the multitudes of
China, while all other vices run riot
and find encouragement in all classes
of s« '^ety. Ignorance of the process
of rectifying liquors has been for the
Chinese, an antidote ^o drunkenness,
while in Christian lands, the vice
has baffled the efforts of philanthro-
phists and the wisdom of statesmen.
In view of the tremendous destruc-
tion of life, property and happiness
in western countries by the demon,
intemperance, we may well ex-
claim, how happy for China is her
ignorance in this respect ! But alas,
the enemy of mankind is ever on
the watch. With the first dawn of
Christianity on the millions of China,
he sent them opium. Hitherto the
battery of intemperance has been
held in reserve, but when the time
comes to bring it into action, navr-
iads of doomed Chinese will lall
before it as in other lands. With
Western Science and Civilization will
come Western Vices. This is already
demonstrated in the educated classes
of India. The Chinese will not be
slow to learn the art of rectifying
and compounding liquors, and they
will find their most lucrative busi-
ness in gratifying the morbid appe-
tite for strong dnnk. Ere long the
sparkling cup will be offered to the
vouth ot China in all its fascinating

1870.]

AND ansSlONARY JOURNAL.

forms. Already foreign liquors are
imported to some extent, and the
fact that they are much more agree-
able to the taste than those of native
manufacture is well known, and only
the high price prevents their exten-
sive use. It does not, therefore,
need the gift of prophecy to foresee
that the ravages of intemperance are
likely to traverse this empire before
Christianity shall have gained a
firm foothold in all its provinces.

It is a saddening reflection, that
intemperance in its two most destruc-
tive forms should be introduced into
China in connection with Christian-
ity, and be identified with it in the
common nationality of those who
Vcome from the west with Opium,
Ardent Spirits and the Bible.

MARCO POLO AND IBN BATUTA
IN FOOKI£N.

Part 3.
( Coticluded.J

BY GEO. PHILLIPS ESQ.

Out traveller was detained at Sin Eilan for
several months owing to a severe fit of sick-
ness. On bis recovery he goes on to say:

*' I now retnmed to the city of El Zutun by
the river; and, soon after my arrival, came
tbe answer of the Khan to his Lieatenant
there, in which it was ordered, that I should
be honourably provided for, and sent to his
presence, either by land or by the river, as I
might choose. They accordingly provided me
with vessels and servants, and I proceeded at
the cbargc of the Sultan by the river, leaving
one village in the morning, and arriving at
another in the evening. This we did for ten
days, and then arrived at the city of Fanjan-
fiir, which is a large and handsome place situ-
ated in a plain, and surrounded with gardens,
something like the plain of Damascus. Here
I was met by the Judge, the Presbyters of
Islamism, and the merchants, with the Emir
of the city and the officers of his forces, by
whom the Emperor is entertnined in the most
honourable manner. I accordingly entered
the city. It has four walls. Between the first
and second of theae are the Emperor's ser-
vants, who watch the city; between the se-
cond and the third, are the troops of cavalry,
and the city magistrate; between the third
and fourth are the Mohammedans; where also
I took up my residence with their sheikh,

Zahir Oddin; within the fourth wall are the
Chinese; and this is the largest part of the
city." (1)

Ibn Batuta went from Fanjanfiir to El
Ehansa, the Einsai of Marco Polo, but I think
to give any further account of his travels will
be foreign to the purpose in hand, therefore I
will now proceed to give my reasons for think-
ing Zaitun to have been situated in the
Chang-chow Prefecture.

I found my reasons for so thinking upon
the following points:

1st Its described distance from Eangia
(Chin-chew) and Fanjanfiir (Foochow).

Marco Polo says Zaitun is 5 days journey
from Eangiu (Chin-chew) — Chang-chow is 5
days journey from Chin-chew.

Ibn Batuta says Zaitun is 10 days journey
from Fanjanfiir (Foochow).

Chang-chow is 10 days journey from the
city of Foochow.

In this the distances given by Marco Polo
and Ibn Batuta give us a good g^ide for ap-
proximately fixing the locality of Zaitun.

2nd Ibn Batuta says in Zaitun they make
the best flowered and coloured silks as well
as satins.

Marco Polo says in Harris' Travels:

The citizens of Zaitun are given to pleasure i
in it are many artificers on embroidered and
arras work.

The "Qeographie turque " says:

Ships from India and Ehatai load Silk and
Sugar at Zaitun.

In the 2nd Part of this Paper I gave a list
of the Exports of the Chang-chow Prefecture
in which Silk, and Silk manufactures, figure
among other articles.

There is no doubt but that Chang-chow
produced a great quantity of Silk in former
years.

Rebellion and other causes have contribu-
ted to the decline of this trade.

The Portuguese who settled here after their
expulsion from Ningpo, appear to have ob-
tained Silk from this distnct.

The old Dutchmen who hammered and
battered away at Amoy, Eoo-lang-soo, and
Hai-ching with the view of forcing the Chi-
nese to trade with them, make frequent men-
tion of gettinof Silk cargoes from Chang-chow,
and a place some distance inland from Namoa,
called (2) Fien-chen, (probably in the South-
em part of the Chang- chow Prefecture,) is
remarked as being famous for its manufacture
of Sarcenet.

(1) Fan-]an-fur iB from the description given of U
most probably Foochow. The author of the
Middle Kingdom rpeaks of it aa follows: The
city [Foochow] lies in a plain, through which
the river nma, aboat three miles from its
baiika; thld plain is auiTounded by hills, form-
ing a nataral and most magnificent amphi-
theatre of vast dimensions whose feet ility quite
eqnnU itfl beanty. Middle Kingdom, vol. I
p. 110.

(2) It is d(»cribed as two days Journev from Ghang-
phow. Rolzendor Hollandpiu Vol." XII. p, 860.

THE CHIXESE RECORDER

[September,

With regard to the rearing of Silkworms in
this District I will give below an extract from
the Chang-chow-foo-chih.

"The Chang-chow District was formerly
famous for the rearing of Silkworms and 90
successful were its inhabitants in this branch
of industry that they managed to get five
crops of Silk a year, which could not be ac-
complished in Kiang-nan and Che-kiang.

This was mainly attributable to the great
quantity of waste land in the Chang-chow
Prefecture planted with Mulberry Trees, which
were later in losing tb'-ir foliage than those
in the above-mentioned provinces — further
the ground was rich virgin soil and the land
being but thinly peopled was not required for
other purposes.

However, as time rolled on and the District
became populous, more land was required for
the cultivations of Rice and Wheat, and less
care was paid to the cultivation of the Mul-
bery tree, and by degrees the attention paid
to the rearing of Silkworms gradually de-
creased. (3).

A writer in Notes and Queries Vol. I. p. 54
questions the fact of Silk being a production
of Fookien. He is however mistaken. Father
Martini informs us that the revenue payable
to the Emperor by the Province of Foolaen
consists of 883,115 Bags of Rice, 104 lbs. of
Silk and 600 Rolls of spun Silk; but the great-
est revenue is derived from shipping which
pay duty according to their size and measure-
ment. (4).

In the Keun-kwo-li-ping-shoo, it is stated
that the Emperors of the Sung Dynasty, in
order to increase the revenue derived from
Fookien, instructed the local authorities of
Chin-chew to urge upon the people the more
extensive cultivation of the Mulberry, and to
severely punish those who were found cutting !
down these trees for firewood.

The tax upon Silk was first paid in kind
but the wants of the government being urgent,
for military purposes — 2,000 cash had to be
paid upon each piece of manufactured Silk.

The Emperor Hungwu of the Ming, instruct-
ed the authorities to fine all people who did
not cultivate the Mulberry, Hemp or Cotton
trees; and on every mow of waste govern-
ment land, 40 Mulberry trees were required to
be planted upon which they had to pay, as a
tax to the Emperor, ^oz. of Silk.

Every piece of Silk weighing 1 catty 4
liangs was supposed to be 8 chang or more in
length, and the duty payable upon this was
1 Tael 6 mace with a further tax of 2 cande-
reens 8 11 for its conveyance to the Capital (5)

This is I think quite sufficient to shew that
Silk was one of the staple productions of
Fookien in Marco Polo's time, and furnishes
another convincing proof of the great truthf ul-

(3) Chang-chow Foo-chih Ke-nen d.

(4) Theycnot. Voyngcs. Luriena. Vol. Ill p. 1^2.

^-j-jE

neas of his statements throughout his work.

Further information regarding the cultiva*
tion of the Mulberry in Fookien will be found
engraved on a Tablet in the grounds of the
Pi'efeQt's Yamen at Foochow, upon which if
my memory serves me right, there will be
found cut in large character. Pa min i chan. (6)
Some Foochow resident coil I easily obtain a
rubbing of this stone, and might give a
translation of its contents if found interest-
ing.

This Tablet was erected I believe daring
the Sung Dynastj'.

To go on apam with my reasons:

3rd. Ships lor.ded Sugar at Zaitun. Sugar
is grown and manufactured in ihe Chang-chow
Prefecture. I have myself seen Sugar in the
process of being made into Sugar candy at
Chang-r:how.

4th. The manufacture of Porcelain. Coarse
earthenware is made at many points along
the Chang-chow river; in fact in every direc-
tion you come upon Porcelain and Pottery
manufactories in this neighbourhood.

6th. There is still one other fact, an im-
portant one, which makes roe think that Zaitun
was in the Chang-chow Prefecture. My rea-
ders will remember that in the account given
of Chang-chow, by Father Martini, he stated,
that there were many traces of ChristiaDS to
be found there. I made every diligent search
to discover who these Christians could have
been, and I have at last found the following
in the third volume of the Chinese Repository,
which I think clears up the mystery, and
shews that there were Christians in Chang-
chow even in the Thirteenth century.

"There is extant a journal written by
Oderic, a friar who travelled over the whole
of Central Asia. He visited China and en-
joyed full liberty to go wherever he pleased.
At Zaitun he found Minorites who possrssed
two monasteries m one of which he deposited
the bones of friars who had suflPer^d martrr-

dom in India, whence he had brought them.
The preservation of these relies affonled him
great satisfaction; but his sorrow equaled his
joy when he saw so many pagan temples where
the priests daily served up sumptuous repasts
before their idols. While these regaled them-
selves with the steam of the savory viands,
the priests fed upon the substance. The pow-
er of the idols being very great, the friar in-
forms us that the Minorite brethren were en-
abled to work miracles, to prevent the farther
encroachment of the powers of hell." (7)

To those who may feel interested in know-
ing vrho Oderic was, and when he lived, I
give the following:

*' Friar Oderic was bom about the year
1280, of a Bohemian family, settled in Fruili.
He joined the Franciscans at an early age,
and set out for the East, by way of Trebizond,
Erzeroum, Tabreez, Soltania, Yend, and back
towards Bagdad. Eventually he reached Or-

(7) CJhlneao Rpposlnory Vol. Til p. IH.

I870.J

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

mils, wbere be embarked for Fana, now a
station of tbe Great Indian Peninsular Rail-
way, near Bombay* He went on by sea to
Malabar, Madras, Sumatra, Java, Cochin-Cbi-
na, and Canton. He tben visited Nankin,
embarked on tbe great canal, and came by it
to Peking, wbere he abode for three years.
On his way homeward he passed through
Thibet and Badakshan, ret-arning to his native
country in 1329."

There are many other matters in the des-
cription of Zaitun which I have given which
make me inclined to place its situation on
tbe Changchow river, but I have I think
done enough to draw attention to the examin-
ation of the merits of this locality, to be con-
sidered the site of that famous trading-port,
and fearing lest I may be thought tedious,
I will rest here.

I had however almost forgotten to say a
word respecting Tiungui, which from the des-
cription given of it I think must refer to Tung
gan, locally pronounced Tong wa, with regard
to its being a place where Porcelain is man-
ufactured. I find on inquiry that only coarse
Potteiy is made there at the present time.
Its language differs in some measure I believe
from that spoken at Chang-chow.

In conclusion, I reiterate my opinion that
Kangin, or Fagui, is most probably Chin -chew
and not Foochow; that Unguen is probably
(8) Yung-cbun, (9) and not How-kwan; (1)
that Tiun-guy, is probably Tong-wa, (2) and
not Teh-bwa; (3) and lastly that Zaitun is
not Chin-chew, but probably some point on
tbe Chang-chow river about half a day's jour-
ney from Amoy, and I consider that Cbang-
chow may itself be included in the descrip-
tion of its port Zaitun.

There are three localities which I consider
candidates for the honor of being the port of
debarkation of the famous Venetian traveller
viz: Ilai-cheng (4) locally called Hai-teng,
Hai-men, (5) and Hai-tsang, (6) locally called
Hai-chung.

I yield the palm to the latter named place
Hai-tsang more especially as I find traces of
trade being carried on there at the commence-
ment of the Ming Dynasty, for we read that
certain officials were stationed there prior to
tbe building of the city of Hai-teng in 1560,
whose duties, from the context, appear to have
been to deal with matter relating to shiping.

^ ;^^ ^ :!+l-

I The district is situated nearly opposite Shib«
ma, a great trading mart on the Chang-chow
river half wfiy between that city and Amoy.

Hai-teng the corrnption of which into Zaitun

would be an easy matter, is situated nearly

opposite to Hai-tsang; its ancient name was

i Yueh-kiang but whether it had the name

I Hai-teiig applied to it in Marco Polols time

I cannot say.

Having I think nearly exhansted the sub-
ject, I will take leave of Zaitnn, and place the
acceptance, or refutation of my localities in
the bands of those, who with the notes 1 hav©
laid before them, combined with local knowl-
edge, are as well, if not better able to draw
their conclusions regarding it than myself.

I will in the next number give a short ac-
count of Zaitun, under the name of Chin-chew,
which designation it received from the hands
of the adventurous Portuguese Navigators
who first touched here in 1524, on their way to
Ningpo.

THE IDEAL MAN OF CONFUCIUS.

BT REV. WM. ASHMORE.

In an article in the March number
of the Recorder we had occasion to
refer to the Confucian Ideal of a Per-
fect Man. It is now proposed to give
the subject a few pages of more ex-
tended consideration.

Human experience shows, that in
order to the thorough acquisition of
knowledge, we need some thing else
besides didactic instruction merely.
It is well to be told what we are to do!
But we need also to be shown horo we
are to do it. The practical must at-
tend the theoretical. The pupil needs
a model as well as a description — an
illustration as well as a formula.

It is one of the glories of Confucius
that his clear intellect rose to the con-
ception of this essential demand of
humanity, and that he made such a
noble endeavour to meet it. He pre-
sents to us his Ideal under the desig-
nations of the "Superior Man," and,
"The Man of complete virtue." The
more eifectually to make it stand out
in bold relief he exhibits it oftentimes
in contrast with its opposite which he
calls "The Mean Man,'* or "The Infe-
rior Man." The mode of its formation
is sufficiently obvious to any one who
has glanced over the Classics either in
the original or in the standard transla-

TIIK CHINESE UECOKDEli

[Semteni'ber,

tion which Dr. Legge has made aud
which brings the teachings of the great !
philosopher bet'oi'e the mental tribunal [
of those living in Western lands and
not conversant with the Chinese text.
The good traits of many excelling in
particular characteristics are brought j
together and combined in one to form
an imaginary being in perfection.

It cannot be claimed for Confucius
however, that he stands alone in this
method of enforcing his teachings. It
is no uncommon thing for poets and
painters to give utterance to their con-
ceptions in a similar way. Illustrious
examples in more recent tinies are
abundant. Sir Thomas M ore's Utopia
is a modern work. But long: before
the days of Confucius, ma < v\y intol-
lects had set the example. Students
are indebted to Sir William Gladstone
for furnishing in his "Juventus Mundi"
a full analysis of the "Homeric Man."
This may be called perhaps rather an
outline of the average real man of that
primitive period. But at the same
time it is apparent the chief hero of
the piece, Acnilles, is made to exhibit
the poet's ideal of what a perfect man
should be, and the subsequent develop-
ments of Greek character show it to
have been prominent among the plastic
agencies of the age. At a later date
Plato gave to his countrymen his ideal
•'Republic." The discussions therein
do pertain mainly to the requisites of
a perfect state. Yet they all along im-
ply more or less consideration of the
essentials of perfect manhood. In his
estimation, the constituent elements
of a well adjusted social and political
system should sustain to each other a
relation corresponding to that existing
between the various traits of a well
balanced individual.

If space permitted, it might not be
xmprontable to compare minutely the
pomts of resemblance and difference
among these ancient ideals. It must
be said in behalf of Confucius that he
might safely challenge comparison with
his illustrious compeers. In some res-
pects even the lofty genius of Plato
appears to a disadvantage. Confucius
was less speculative than Plato, but he '
was for more practical. He was not

so subtle in his inquiries into the'
nature of the distinctions between
spirit and matter; but guaged the
actual condition of humanity with far
more accuracy; and he is not to be
charged with that complete ignoring
of hmnan relations so conspicuous in
the Republic. The characteristics of
the Superior Man exhibit the features
of a flesh and blood humanity much
more than do the abstract, "Wisdom,"
"Fortitude," "Temperance," and "Jus-
tice," of the Greek philosopher.

But after all we have the outlines
of an ideal man older than those of the
Poets a)id the Sages. Neither Homer,
nor Plato, nor Confucius, was the first
to select the distinguishing virtue of
many in order to be combmed in one.
A thousand years before Confucius was
born, the same thing had been done, or
rather had been commenced, by Moses,
in the wilderness around Sinai, and a
long line of subsequent prophets, priests,
and kings had been moved by a myste-
rious impulse to carry it on. Patri-
archs, holy men, judges, statesmen, —
members of society, and of the family, —
in public, — and in private capacity, —
had been divinely impelled, and though
defective in other respects had been
made to exhibit in some one thing an
adumbration of what a perfect man
should be. These had all been collect-
ed in one book there to remain a des-
cription and a prophecy of what should
come from God when the fullness of
time should arrive, and after the at-
tempts of the ablest of human intellects
to produce a perfect man had inglori-
ously failed.

Not to delay, let us first quote a few
only of the scores of passages in the
Analects in which Confucius presents
his "Man of complete virtue.^' We
use the language of Dr. Legge's trans-
lation and select these passages which
furnish good representatives of the
whole. The quotation of these sen-
tences is not necessary for those who
live in China and to whom the Analects
are familiar. But the Recorder has
many readers abroad, and we beg in-
dulgence for the sake of those to whom
Dr. Loggo's translation is not accessible.

1 8 70. J

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

— ^Tse Loo asked about a complete | said, Look not at what is contrary ta
man. The master said, Suppose a man propriety, speak not what is contrary
with the knowledge of Tsay Woo | to propriety, make no movement which
Chang, the freedom from covetousness is contrary to propriety.

of Kung-choo, the bravery of Chwang
of Pien, and the varied talents of Yen-
keu ; add to these the accomplishments
of the rules of propriety and music,
such an one might be reckoned a com-
plete man.

— Fan Che asked about perfect vir-
tue. The master said. It is in retire-
ment to be sedately grave: in the
management of business to be reverent-
ly attentive : in intercourse with others
to be strictly sincere.

— Tse Loo asked what constituted
the superior man. The master said.
The cultivation of himself in reveren-
tial carefulness. And is this all ? Said
Tse Loo. He cultivates himself so as
to give rest to others, was the reply.
And is this all ? again asked Tse Loo.
The master said. He cultivates himself
so as to give rest to all the people.
Even Laou and Shun were solicitous
about this.

— A superior man is Kiu-peh-yap.
When good government prevails he is
to be found in office. When bad govern-
ment prevails, he can roll his principles
up and keep them in his breast.

— ^The superior man is distressed by
his want of ability; he is not distressed
by men not knowing him.

— ^The superior man, in every thing,
considers righteousness to be esseudal.
He performs it according to the rules
of propriety. He brings it forth in
humility. He completes it with sincer-
ity. This is indeed a superior man.

— ^Tha superior man is dignified but
does not wrangle. He is sociable but
not a partizan.

— Yen Yuen asked about perfect
virtue. The master said. To subdue
ones self and return to propriety is per-
fect virtue. If a man can for one day
subdue himself and return to propriety,
all under heaven will ascribe perfect
virtue to him. Is the practice of per-
fect virtue from a man himself or is it
from others.

— ^Yen Yuen said, I beg to
steps of that process. The

— Chung Kung asked about perfect
virtue. The master said, It is when
yon go abroad to behave to every one
as if you were receiving a great guest;
to employ the people as if you were
assisting at a great sacrifice; not to
do to others as you would not wish
done to yourself; to have no murmur-
ing against you in the country and
none in the tamily.

— The superior man seeks to perfect
the good qualities of others, and does
not seek to perfect their bad qualities.

— The superior man feels no disoom-

Eosure though men take no note of
im.

— He acts before he speaks, and after-
ward speaks according to his actions.

— The superior man does not even
for the space of a single meal act con-
trary to virtue.

— ^The superior man wishes to be
slow in his words and eaniest in his
conduct.

— In his conduct of himself he was
humble; in serving his superiors he
was respectful ; in nourishing the peo-
ple he was kind ; in ordering the peo-
ple he was Mist.

— When the accomplishments and
. olid ^''-^ues are equally blended we
have the man of complete virtue.

— The superior man examines his
heart that there may be nothing wrong
there, and that he may have no cause
of dissatisfaction with himself.

— It is the way of the superior man
to prefer the concealment oi his virtue
while it daily becomes more illustrious.

— ^It is characteristic of the superior
man appearing insipid yet never to pro-
duce satiety; while showing a simple
negligence, yet to have his accompUsh-
ments recognised; while seemingly
plain, yet to be discriminating.

— The superior man embodying the

course of the Mean is because he is a

ask the superior man, and so always maintains

master the mean. The mean man acting con-

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[September,

traiy to the course of the Mean, is be-
cause he is a mean man and has no
caution.

— It is only he, possessed of all sage-
ly qualities that can exist under heav-
en, who shows himself quick in appre-
hension, clear in discernment, of far
reaching intelligence, and all embrace
ing knowledge, fitted to exercise rule ;
magnanimous, generous, benign and
mild, fitted to exercise forbearance ; im
pulsive, energetic, firm and endunng,
fitted to maintain a firm hold ; self ad-
jttsted, grave, never swerving from the
mean, and correct, fitted to command
reverence; accomplished, distinctive,
concentrative, and searching, fitted to
exercise discrimination.

— ^The superior man honors his vir-
tuous nature, and maintain^ constant
inquiry and study, seeking to carry it
out to its breadth and greatness, so as
to omit none of the more ex<(uisite and
minute points which it embraces, and
to raise it to its greatest height and
brilliancy, so as to pursue the course of
the Mean. He cherishes his old know-
ledge, and is continually acquiring
new. He exerts an honest, generous,
earnestness in the esteem and practice
of all propriety.

Truly these passages and many
others like them contain no un-
worthy ideal of Manhood. But even
so far as it goes it was no such ideal as
a sin cruslied humanity needs. It was
not such an one as reaches us a helping
hand to get us out of the abyss into
which we have sunken. It was not
such an one as restores a true concep-
tion of the divinely given "image" we
had lost.

Some observations we have to make
concerning this Confucian ideal will be
reserved until the next number of the
Rkcordkr.

SWJitOW.

A PBOTEST AGAINST DB. BBET-

SCHNEIDEB'S ACBIMONIOUS

CBITICISIL

BY GEOBGE PHILLIPS ESQ.

It is with great regret that I feel
myself compelled to make a few re-
marks upon the intemperate criti-
cims dealt out to me in the July
number of the Recorder, in which
I am insultingly told by one Dr.
Bretsclineider, that "he takes the
liberty of making a short reply to
refute my assertions regarding Ta-
t'sin, in order to prevent European
savants from forming an unfavorable
opinion of the scientific culture of
the readers of the Recorder."

Further he says, I shew by my
statements "that I have neither
read the history of Nineveh, and
Babylon, which by the bye every
school boy knows, nor the article
Tat'sin in Chinese history."

I consider such statements as
these, far exceeding the limits allow-
ed to criticism.

To answer Dr. Bretschneider in
the same tone that he is pleased to
use in attacking me, would be derog-
atory to my position as a gentleman,
and unworthy even of one who had
received simply such education as an
English charity school could afford.

I cannot however let pass one un-
happy blunder that Dr. Bretschnei-
der in his haste to find fault with me
has fallen into. " It is well known,"
says he, " that Babylon was destroy-
ed before the time of Alexander the
Great."

Unfortunately for Dr. Bretschnei-
der, history informs us, tliat Alexan-
der the great captured the city of
Babylon, lived some time there,
and on his return from his Indian
campaign, died there.

AVith rei^ard to TatVsin it would
be worse tlian unless to attempt to
di^cu^!^ anything with Dr. Bretjrchnei-

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

der concerning it, for I should
doubtless get nothing but abuse in
return. It is strange for a man who
sets himself up as an Historical crit-
ic, to tell us in the Recorder that
Babylon was destroyed before the
time of Alexander the great, and in
Notes and Queries lead us to infer
that Syria was a vassal state of Par-
thia ; such a man seems to me, before
again entering the aerena of criticism,
to be greatly in want of a little His-
torical culture.

He has recommended me to pur-
chase a Handbook of Universal His-
tory, which with the errors above
pointed out every one will acknowl-
edge he stands greatly in need of
himself. Now knowing how diffi-
cult it is in China to procure Books
of an Elementary kind I shall be
happy to place at his disposal three
useml Elementary works tnat I have
by me, viz — Child's Guide to Knowl-
edge, Pinnock's Catechism of An-
cient History, and Magnall's Ques-
tions, the latrcr a Book much in use
in young ladies' boarding schools.

In conclusion I must (jonfess I am
sorry to see such a bad spirit of con-
troversy finding its way into the
pjxges of the Recorder and Notes
and Queries, which have, I believe,
for their object, the discussion of
literary matters connected with
China and Japan ; and a wholesome
criticism of those papers should be
I think a sufficient corrective to any
absurd statement that may appear,
while on the other hand, such rabid.
and acrimonioua satire, as that now
complained of, is ungentlemanly,
uncalled for, and unjust, and ai)t to
irivc rise to bickerings, and conten-
tions among a class of men, where
only peace and good will should pre-
vail.

Amoy, 2t>th July, 1S70.

THE ENTRANCE TO THE YIU
TEERITOBY.

Second Part; While there.

BT RET. A. KROLCZTK.

Thus we cheerfully entered the house
where we had determined to stay. I left
the crowd and hid myself in the opposite
house which was shut and guarded by my .
host, that I might find time to change my
clothes, as I was flowing with perspiration.
There was no table or chair in the house, so
my host gave me some bundles of straw,
which answered their purpose. The people
were of course very curious about my doings
and tried to get a glimpse of ray person, but
they exhibited no signs of bad disposition or
roujrhness of manners. But still I would not
ti'y their patience tt)o long, and finished my
toilette as soon as possible.

When I left the house and appeared in
the street I saw a large crowd oi children
and some grown up peraons, who seemed to
eye me with great curiosity. But amongst
the whole crowd not the least symptom of
dissatisfaction or ill will was to be remarked.
All were kind, and especially the children
delighted, when I succeeded in making myself
understood to thorn. I spent sometime in
thus conversing with them and enriching my
vocabulary by asking them the names of
certain tilings. Some of the boys looked
quite intelligent, but cleanliness was not to
be expected from them. In spite of their
dirt, they had a great many ornaments
about them, i. e. very large eamngs, nearly
as large as a child's head, arm-rings, coats
and caps with embr(n<lery, and turbans with
cook-feathei's. All were pleased, that I did
not screen myself behind the door, but re-
mained in the road.

Af ♦fir a while, some old men came with
various complaints. As I had not yet pre-
pared my medicines, I examined only the
sick eyes, and promised to give the medicines
on the following morning. They submitted
to my directions and went home. The child-
ren shewed then a greater respect to me,
when they saw that the old people were so '
polite and kind to me. Women with their
children in their arms apiiroached me, grati-
fying their curiosity. Two girls came to
the spot, but remained in the distance. My
attention was directed to them by some
youths who pointed to me the difference be-
tween the dress of married and unmarried
women. It consists eapocially in the hesid-
dress, the unmarried women wearing usual-
ly a turbau with a coek'b feather in it like

THE CHINESE RECOilDER

[SeptcMiibei*,

the boys ; the married women having a con-
ical cap which is round below and triangular
in the middle.

After the first curiosity was satisfied, I
sat on a bench furnished by my host in the
midst of the street, and invited Mr. Mok,
the former teacher of the place, to take his
seat on my side, and to interpret. I then ad-
dressed the crowd, and especially the children,
telling them about our schools and orphan-
ages, our hospitals and churches, and about
my own orphans whom I had taken up from
the street. They listened very attentively,
when my remarks, sentence by sentence, were
translated. The audience continually chang.
ed ; people were coming and going. But the
children did not move. Only a few men
did not stay and listen to the address; they
merely came, glanced at me and then went
their way. Amongst these few I noticed
two especially, one of them, a man of her-
culean stature, with a long beard like a
foreigner, looking with some defiance upon
me ; the other made some remark to my in-
terpreter, which elicited a reply from the
latter. On asking what the matter was, he
replied, that the man was only making some
fun ; but the countenance of that man did
not look so harmless ; therefore I still re-
tained some suspicion. Nevertheless I went
on in my discourse until dinner was served.
I first looked after my clothes which were
hung up in the small vestibule of the house
in order to be dried. But my apprehension
was unfounded, as nothing was missing, and
all was right. I could the more confidently
take out my spoon and knife, discarding the
notion, that tne natives were only looking
for an opportunity to steal. And besides
my host assured me again and again, that
nobody would touch anything of my bag-
gage. Although the crowd did not leave
the room, yet we could take our dinner with-
out any further molestation. Some of the
crowd went home to take their dinner also.
The natives who ate with us, sat on the
ground, having no chairs or tables. We
used some boxes to serve us for tables, and
thus, towards dark finished our meal.

After the greatest part of the crowd of
visitors had dispersed, there remained still
some 12 or 15 persons including the host
and his wife. They, of their own accord,
asked me some religious questions. They
had noticed that we prayed when taking
our meal. A very intelligent looking young
man amongst them remarked, that tney too
prayed, like us, having no idols. I replied
that I did not know the object of their wor-
ship, but when they would like to hear about
the object of our worship, I gladly would
address them on this topic. I a.sked Mr.
Mok agaiu, t-o act as my interpreter. I then

explained to them, that we worship One Al-
mighty, Omniscii'nt and Just Being, who is
our Creator and Preserver, who will be our
Judge after death. I then gave a brief ac-
count of the history of mankind, down to
the dispersion of the human race, showing
the affinity of all nations and telling them
that I was their brother. I proceeded to
state, that we for this very reason are in the
habit of sending good men into all the world
to teach the young, to heal the sick, to assist
the distressed and atfiicted. My object in
visiting them wa.s the same. I was desir-
ous to attend to the sick nmongst them, and
to give books to those who can read, or
rather to establish schools for those who
can not read. They listened attentively and
cheerfully to my words and exclaimed again
and again, " This is a very good doctrine in-
deed! The foreign people are very good
hearted and better than we are." Only my
host remarked, that his people were very

Eoor and that my books could not be used
y them. The poor children must look for
food in some way or other, and the better
situated ones have to spend a few years in
learning their own religious books. Besides
the teachers would not be willing to intro-
duce new books into their schools, and per-
haps if some of them would be willing to
do so, the parents of the pupils would be
against that innovation. The young man
who manifested the deepest interest through-
out the whole time I was talking to the
children and afterwards to the small circle,
was himself the son of a teacher. He told
me, that they learn prayers in their books,
and that tlieir books teach them to behave
well towards their parents and towards other
people. lie was quite sure, that I should
be much pleased at the contents of their
religious books. He then took leave of me,
promising to come back later in the evening,
and bring their religious books with him.
When he had left, and I inquired about his
circumstances I learned from Mr. Ch^an,
that he on a former occasion had entered
into a kind of brotherhood with one of my
assistants, who was sent by me to the Yiu
country a year ago. I felt an attachment
to the young man like that of a younger
brother. His countenance indicated a IV a-
thanaeFs heart. Meanwhile I felt very
tired and charged Mr. Ch^an with the duty
of continuing my address with the help of
Mr. Mok. I than fell asleep in a comer,
where my bedding was spread out.

The cold November wind was blowing
very hard. The planks of the house were
only roughly joined together, and as the
house rested on piles, the wind did not only
come from the sides, but also from below, and
moreover the window lacked shutters. Thus

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

I awoke from time to time shivering with
cold. I then heard loud voices as of men
in dispute. At last the cold and the noise
were greater than the fatigue. I opened my
eyes and saw Mr. Mok with some 6 or 8
men standing round a fire gesticulating rather
vehemently, so that the dispute seemed to
go beyond reasonable limits. I therefore
gave signs, that I was awake, trying thus to
give a hint to Mr. Mok. But when he heard
me speak, he at once left the room with the
whole company, in a somewhat hurried man-
ner. In leavmg, he told me, to shut the
door, and to let nobody in. I now found
myself alone with an opmm smoker and my
two companions. The latter being asleep
were instantly aroused and apprised that
something suspicious was going on. We
then tried to fasten the door, but in vain.

Besides it was of no use, as the window
about 3 feet above the ground was open.
Our next concern was, to keep the fire burn-
ing, in order to get warm again ; alas ! there
was only a little wood and thb would not
bum. We felt very cold, and were at a
loss to know why our interpreter and our
host had left us without any advice how to
act in case of any emergency. It was rather
an awkward situation, and it became still
more precarious, when a band of men knock-
ed at the door. I asked them to let us alone,
as we were sleepy and tired. Their reply
was, " never mind ! " The door was instantly
pushed open, and the visitors posted them-
selves round the fire without waiting for an
invitation from us to do so. They took it
as a matter of course and we were obliged to
submit to the circumstances. Fortunately
the young interesting man was amongst their
number. When he saw me shivering from
cold, he sent one of his companions for some
wood, and as I felt very thirsty, he himself
went to a ravine, where alone water could be
had at that time of the ni^ht, (i.e. 10 o'clock)
and prepared some tea for me. After hav-
ing restored me so far, he took a manuscript
out of his pocket and told me, that this was
their religious text-book. They have no
printed books, but all must be copied. He
then b^an to read to me in a pecidiar tone,
which I had never heard beiore. It was
very different from what I have heard among
Buddhists and Tauists. It sounded like an
elegy. On the whole their conversation has
a somewhat elegiac character. He made
some mistakes in reading the Chinese cha-
racters and accepted with deference my cor-
rections. But when asked what the meaning
of the passages read was, he could give me
no answer. He just could recite the pages
&s he had learned them from his teacher.
Durins our conversation, Mr. Ch*an wa,<« call-

ed out by Mr. Mok, who told him, that his
life was in danger and that he must leave the
place immediately. He advised us, to go
down the mountains early in the morning, its
he had heard a deliberation of the desperadoes
of the village, which might endanger our
safety. This communication made a great
impression upon Mr. Ch'an. When he re-
turned from the door, his color and voice
were changed. Although he could not tell
me the whole afifair on account of the visitors
present, a few short remarks were sufiicient
to show me our perilous position. The in-
terpreter fled, the host not there I What
could we do ? It seemed to me, that above
all we ought to preserve a quiet self com-
posed attitude. I therefore continued my
reading and translating of the native religious
book, as if nothing had transpired. My
young friend seemed to be quite delighted
with my company ; he even asked me, if I
would not take him with me to my station.
I replied cautiously, that I did not consider
it practicable, as the Chinese would annoy
him on account of the manner in which he
wore his hair. During our conversation the
door was again pushed open by some men.
Amongst them was the man with sore eyes,
whom I had met on the way. He complain-
ed of a very severe pain in his eyes and re-
quested me, to give him medicine immediate-
ly. In spite of my declaration, that I could
give no medicine just then, because it was
not yet prepared, but that he would be able
to get it next morning, he peremptorily persist-
ed in his demand. The consequence of it
was, that he got into a quarrel with my young
friend, who took my side and severely rep-
rimanded the man's impatience and incivili-
ty, so that I interfered and asked him not
to get into a passion ; but he told me that
the man must be dealt with in such a manner ;
he had deserved it. After this incident
the company departed in peace. We were
left alone between 11 and 12 at night. New
apprehensions arose in our minds. Why did
our host not appear? Had he become a
traitor? We were not left long in suspense.
A few minutes after the departure of our
last visitors, he entered the room. Mr.
Ch^an told him about Mr. Mok*s flight.
(To he Concluded.)

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[September,

A VOCABULARY OP THE MIAU DIALECTS.

BY REV. J. EDKIN8.

Tlie follmving vocabulary has been compiled from the lists given
(1) in the J^ ^ f^^ " ^^® Topography of the prefectural city Iling-i "
in the South west of Kwei-cheu, (2) the ^ ^ '^ ^ " Complete view
of the Miau tribes and their territory," (3) ^^^^^ "Statistical

account of the province of Kwang^si," (4) a Vocabulary of the dialect of
the Li aborigines in Hai-nan furnished me by R Swinhoe, Esq., (5) vari-
ous sources.

Words marked C. A. B. W. L. come from (IV

Words marked M. Y. T'. K. L. come from (2).

Words marked Y. T'ung, come from (3).

Words marked 1^. come from (4).

ABBREVLiTIONS. LOCALITY OP TRIffiES.

Mark.

Tribe.

Province.

Cities.

Chung Miau

Kwei-chcu SW. SE.

Kwei-yang

An Shun Miau

Yung-ning

Blue

Blue Miau

„ centre

Kwei-yang

White Miau

„ centre, west

Lo Lo

Wei-ning

Miau *

»5

Yau

Kwang-si N.E.

Kwang-yuen

Tung

T*ung

Kvvang-si

f Yung-pau

"h ^

THi Man

Kwei-cheu S.E.

j Tan-kiaug

K.Y,

Miau

Kwei-cheu

Kwei-yanff

K.L.

Ki Lau

N.W.

Ping-yuen

Hai-nan

Siamese

Bir.

Birraese

Tib.

Tibetan

C.C.

Cochin Chinese

P.I.

1"-^

Pelt

Siam N.

P.P.

A e

PaPe

Birmah N.E.

Yau

Canton

Lien-cheu

• One of tho Tocabuloriea giyen in tbe carefully compiled offlcinl work on the Mian tribes called

B9 Bv FHI %' Miau-fang-pei-lan, is ascribed to the " Wild" Mian without specifying the tribe.
It Is this vocabulary specially that is here made use of.

t The Pe 1 are tho Lok thai of the Siamese, and the Pa pe are the Munng ping djing ma! or Lo lo, tvro
prfncipaTitios of the Laos, remains of the ancient kingdom of Cassay. See American Cyclopaedia, ludo
Chinese Languages.

1370,]

AXD MISSIOXAllY JOURXAL.

A VOCABULARY OF THE MIAU
DIALECTS.

1. Objects in Nature: —

Heaven, C. li pen, tien, hin men,
A. tung, T. men, Blue, le wai, W.
no, H: lai fa, S. fa, C.C. bloi, Tib.
nam, P.P. fa, P.I. fa, Bir. men, L.
meb, M. ko ta, Y. ngang, K.L. pan
wei, T. me.

Sun, C. kiang wan, wan, tan Inn,
T. ta wu. Bine, Inn t'ai, A. sban^
tung, W. c'hang to, L. mo c'ha, H.
tsa van, S. doo ong, P.P. lie, P.I.
kang wan, B. ni, Tib. nima, Ch.
NIT, M. nai, T. kian, Y. t'ing.

Moon, C. Inng, lun, t'un, mang
kan, T. c'hen loan, Blue, lun t'a, W.
kai si, C.C. blang, Jap. tsiki, Mon.
sara, Ma. biye, Ch. NGET, L. bo
o, H. len nan, S. pira eban, P.P.
en, P.I. len, Bir. la, Tib. la wa, M.
la, T. shu shu, Y. t*a.

Star, C. lau li, nai li, W. nn, ko,
C.C. sot, Jap. bo si, L. cbwen, II. ta
plao, P.P. nau, P.I. nan, S. lau, Bir.
Koh ehai, Tib. karma, Y. kanor.

Windy C. Jung, ii, C.C. pmi, A.

?ang, "W. kia, L. mi, P. lum, S. lun,
'ib. lung, Bir. U, M. ki, T. ki, T'.

je shu, Y. k'ang.
Mist, T'. BO i?a.

Clouds, C.C. may wan, C. wu, A.
ngo jen. S. mei, M. tu, T^ me lang
weng, Y. kia ling.

Small rain, T'. me che siuen.

Rain^ C. tau wen, C.C. mua. Blue,
ta sa, A. zau jang, K.Y. wen tau.

W. lang. Cor. pi, Jap. amei^ Bir.

I, P. fen, M.
che, E.L. kang.

men, S. fen.

nung, T^ me

Earthy C. nang, P.P. lin, C.C. dia
dat, S. din. Blue, kai ta, A. ta, W.
na ti, L. mi, H. fan, Bir. mrai, Tib.
sa, M. lo, ch. DI, DA, K.L. fu tu,
T'. li, Y. lie.

Mountain, C. po, P.P. lai, C.C.
nui, S. k'au, Blue, pa. Cor. mois,
Jap. yama, W. hotau, L. meh leh,
Bir. tang, M. pu, K.L. pu.

Ascena a hiU, K.L. lien pn, M.
lieu pu.

Great. Mountain^ C. po lau, S. k'au
ai, Blue, pa kian, A. jm Ian, W. ken
teh tau, L. meh leh ngeh, T'. c'ha
sie.

Small Mouyitainy C. po nai, S, k^au
nai. Blue, keh ta i)ah, A. pa j^eu, L.
meh leh jo, W. teh tau, T'. clia sie
pi.

Topo/hiU, C. ning no, Blue, ku
hio pa, A. hu po, w! ken ni tau, L.
meh leh wu.

VUUigey C. chai, Blue, ti hiang.

Foot o/hiU, C. ku po. Blue, ko lau
pa, A. hau pa, W. tieu tau.

Man, T\ na, K.L. ling, Ch. nin,.
Y. kwei.

Stone, C. len hwei, P. lin. Blue,
lun yen, A. au, W. keh vi, L. lu mo.
Biver, T'. slieu.

Water, C. jen, Bir. je, jui, S. nam^
H. nam, P. nam, T. c'ho, Tib. c'hu^
M. a.

Large collection of water , C. jeng pn,
lau nu, tau ju. Blue, kio au, A. kiai
lau, W. kie leh teh shau, L. i pu to.

Pass &0€T wateXy Bir. lui ke lauff
shwa.

Small collection o/tvatery C. li ngo,
siau nai. Blue, au nau, A. kiai yeu,
W". te yeu.

Fields C. na. Blue, leh ling, A.
leng, W. lai, L. teh, S. na, P. na, B.
lai, la, M. la.

Lane, C. kiang, kai niang, Blue,
kiai yau.

ItddpatJiSy C. heng na, Blue, kai
shang ni, A hwang leng.

Boad, T. la, K.L. hwei keu, Y.
kwo.

Great road, C. jen lau, lun weng.
Blue, ki k'iau, A kih lau, W. ka ko
kih.^

Little road, C. jen liang, lun nai,
Blue, te kai, A. tu kih, w . tu kih.

Mre, C. vi, M. ten, T^ mi, K.L.
p'o t'ai, Y. tau.

Motild, C. nai, jang, Blue, kai na,
L. ni.

3fa)i, na, T'. li, K.L. na.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[September,

2. Relations : —

Father* C. po, C.C. p*ii, P. po,
Liau, pa, T'ling, lia, 1 . ya, Blue,
pa, W. tsie, L. tie, H. bah, S. p'o,
Bir. ap^a, II. p'ah, Tai ya, M. apa,
T'. apa, Y. pa.

Mother^ 0. tni, S. me, Laos, ime,
P. me. Blue, mai, Cor, omi, W. nai,
L. ami, H. may, pai pai ya, Bir,
ami, M. ami, Tung, mi, Y. ma T'.
anie, Y. man.

lidher^s Faiher^ C. pau, Blue, kau,
W. a yen, S. pu, Ch. TSO, SO, T'.
pu p^a, K.L. a p'a, Y. pau.

Father^a Mother , C. liia, Blue, hai
wu, W. a pau, T'. p'a pa, K.L. a wu,
Y. pau man.

Faiher^s elder brother, C. pau lung,
P. au, Blue, hai, pa nu, W . yi shau,
M. ma lung, T'. a t'su, K.L. a po
mo, Y. pi.

Elder brother. C. pi lau, P.P. pi,
P.L. pi chai, Blue, ga, W. ti leu, L.
amo, H. I yong, S. pi, M. and T.
ak'o, Liau hwai, Tung, pi, K.L.
a ku, Y. lau pa.

Younger brothet', C. lung lun han,
P.P. mong, P.L nong chai, Y. lau
ti, Blue, teu wu, W. Keu, L. ni kai,
H. ko ong, S. nung, Liau, nung,
Tung, nung, T^ ami.

TR/e of elder brother, C. pi pen,
W. pau Bhau.

Wife of younger brother, C. mi au,
Blue, te niang, W. niang keu.

F<xtJier*8 younger brotlier, C. au,
Blue, pe kiau, W. tung, S. au, T*. a-
pei, Cn. shu, K.L. a yeu.

Father*8 dder brotliet'^8 wife, Ch. pe
niang, T^ nie t'su.

Father^ % younger brother's wife, C.
mi au. Blue, mai niang.

Husband, C. pau, Blue, te ^au,
M. pang, TS na, pa, K.L. pau, Y.
ki nan.

Wife, C. hia, Blue, wa, W. nk L.
nai te, S. me, M. T'. na kia li, K.L.
u fu, Y. a.

S^^^ %/ %^%/ %^^^-%^-%

* In Kangbi's dictionary nndcr the character mt

POf It Is said that in the colloquial dialect of Sl-chwon
a gmndfattaer is colled Po; alMO any honourable person.

Elder sister, C. o pi, P.L pi ning.
Blue, ngo, W. ma, il. k'au, M. aga,
T. a da, K.L. aya, Y. ko.

Elder sister^s husband, C. })i kai,
P.L noug ning. Blue, ku hang, W.
vo.

Younger sister, C. lung lau han,
Blue, teh p'i, W. ma, H. hu ong, M.
a keu, T. ami, Y. liau kwei.

Younger sister'* s husbaiid, C. so pau.
Blue, ku ai tsiang, W. vo.

Wife^s brotlier, C. po na.

Son, C. li se, P. P. ruk, P.L ruk
chai, Blue, teh kien W. tung no,
Bir. sa. L. zo, IL ta bo man, S. luk,
M. te tai, T^ pi, Y. ton, K.L. te,
Y. tang.

DaugJUer, C. leu meng. Blue, ku
tai po, W. to, IL ta bo p'ai ko, M.
te p'a, T. pi wu, K. L. te p^a, Y. pi.

Friend, M. tung nien, K. L. pa na.

Son^s wife, T. p'a, K. L. mei, Ch.
si.

Mother's father Ch. wai tsu, T.
c'hia kung K. L. kia kung.

Mother's mother, Ch. wai tsu mu,
T. c'hai pu, K. L. kia p'o.

Grandson, Y. tang slieng.
Wife's fcUher, Y. ta.
Wife's mother, Y. tu.
Wife's dder brother, Y. liau shu.
Wife's younger brotlier, Y. tang
shu.

3. Metals, Animals: —

QoU, C. king, P. han, C. gin, Bir.
sui, Blue, king, A. kung, C. 0. wang,
S. k'am, T'. ungk'o.

Silver, C. hen, P. ngen, C. an,
Bir. ngui. Blue, ni, A. ning, C. C.
bah, W . ngai, L. t'o, Y. yen, M.
ying, T' ngo, K. L. ngang.

Copper, C. limg, P. t'ung, Bir. kie.
Blue, tau, A. teng, C. C. du, W.
tung, L. ni, M. kwo, K. L. t'aiig.

Pon, C. fa, P. lyek, C. wa, Bir.
san. Blue, t'au, A. lo, W. lo. L. kwo,
S. lek, M. kwo lau, T'. sie K. L. lo.

Tin, C. lien yeu, Bir. sa lai. Blue,
yen, A. so, T'. yen.

Steel, C. heng, kang. Blue, lung
W. ki.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

Birdy H tat.

towl^ C. kai, Blue, te kai A. kai,
M. ta ha, T'. tsa, Y. kiai, K. L. ken.

Duck^ C. tu ping, Blue, te kia,
A. ko, T^ san.

Pt(7, C. tu mu, Blue, tejpa, A. tu
fo, M. ta pa, T'. clii,. K. L. pei, Y.
mien.

Rcd^ Blue, te na, A. tu po.

Sheepj C. tu yung. Blue, te H, A.
tu yang, H. c'lii, M. ta k'e, T'. jo.

UaJt^ H. ping nai, Blue, te ma, A.
tu mau.

Dog^ C. mu, Blue, te san, T'. ha li,
K. L. kwo pen, Y, liang.

Horse^ C. tu ma, Blue, te ma, A.
pi mi, M. ta mei, T'. ma, K. L. mei.

Water huffdU)^ Blue, te niang, A.
tu keu, M. ta ye, T^ yuen, K. L. ni
wu.

Brovm cow^ M. ta yo, K. L. ni t'ai.

Tiger, M. mu kwa, T'. li, K. L.
ehau.

Ush, M. ta men, T'. sung.

Goose, M. ta nuj T'. ya.

Monkey, T'. nge.

4. Parts of the Body : —

Head, C. kung kiau, P. P. lu, P. I.
hn, Blue, leh kau, W. lu a, L. ngo
mu, S. ho, H. fu wu, dau, wa la feu
gau, M. to pe, T'. c'hia ta, K. L. ki pe.

Hair, C. pien lau. Blue, ta hiang,
W. le pu lu, L. ko pi, M. kwo pe, Y .
pien pi.

Face, C. nana, P. P. na, P. I. nu.
Cor. nat, Blue, kiai mei, W. keh tsi,
S. na, T'. ku.

Eyea, C. lenda, P. P. du, P. I.
t'ai, Cor. nun, Jap. mei, Mon. nidun.
Blue, tsi mai, W. ke ma, L. na to,
II. ucha, S. yen, M. ho mei, T'. lo pu,
K. L. kai mei, Y. tsi-kang mien.

Ears, C. lei, P. lu, Blue, tsin i,
W. ke mi, L. lo po, II. sa, tsun sha,
seng sha, S. hu, M. kwo men, T'.
yung t'sie, K. L. kai mu, Y. tsi kia pa.

Mouth, C. pan, P. su, W. kai nicu,
L. nie po, II. mom, pom, S. pa, M.
ha lung, TS che K. L. kai lau.

Teeth, C. aycu, Blue, ta p'i, W.
nai, T*. ^\i\ shi.

Tcyngve, C. leng. Blue, kiau ni,
W. hing nai, T'. ila.

Neck, C. shau hwa, W. kiai lang,
Blue, le ko kung.

Bach, C. pe lang. Blue, kiau kie,
W. lu yeu.

Haiid, C. veng. Blue, kie pe, W.

liang pang, L. na, H. tam, M.
ateu, T' kie, K. L. kai pu.

Foot, C. pe ting, P. ting, Blue, kia
lau, W. teu, L. kipa, H. k'ok, S.
ting, M. kwo lo, T^ k'i, K. L. kai
da, Y. kiai t'ung.

Bones, C. leng na. Blue, t^sung,
W. ke t'sang.

Flesh, C. nu, Blue, ni, S. nua, W.
lu fang.

Bdly, M. kwo t'i, T'. a kung, K. L.
kai t'i.

Eyebratos, T. lo pu sii kia.

Beard, T^ laya.

Palm of hand, kie li p4.

Chest, T^ H k*o chung.

(To he continued. J

CHINESE ARTS OF HEALING.

BT J. DUDGEON, M. D.

Chaptes in.

Medical Divinities and Divinities in
Medical Temples.

(Continued.)

In the shrine next to this, in the

same temple, sits Sun-pin J^ ffi6 with

four attendants standing in front carry-
ing his crutches, sword, sceptre and
flag. On the latter are delineated the
eight diagrams and the Yin and Yang,
Fuhhsi's diagrams are to he seen every-
where in this temple — on the incense
hnrners <&c. In front of all stands
Sun-pin's hiack cow. This animal was
once the favorite resort of the sick,
but the superior healing virtues of
Wen-change's brass mule, hereafter to
be mentioned, has caused it to sink in
public estimation. Fickle fortune has
now almost quite deserted the cow. The
sequel of this story will explain the
parapliarnaha attached to this illustri-
ous hero.

100

Tim CHINESE RECORDER

[September,

Sun-pin was a native of the then Tse
^ m kingdom about the time of
Mencius 400 B. C, and now compre-
hended in the province of Shan-tun

He is known as Yen^sttn-pin ^ -^
from having lived in that country when
young; his mother too was of that
ilk, and the name was afterwards adopt-
ed to hide his proper origin in order
to deceive his enemies, and thus poster-
ity came to call him by this name.
He and Pang-chuen ^ j^g were
pupils of one master, Kwei-kiUse ^
jSi -^^ byname Wang-auo ^ ^.
They loved each other, living like broth-
ers — and as intimate as hands and feet.
The former was the favorite of the
teacher on account of his sterling abili-
ty and character. To him the master
presented the San-chuen-t^ien'Shu ^ ^

3^ §7 which was highly prized and
contained all that was necessary for
the proper understanding of heaven,
earth and man. Pang-chuen coveted
this valuable work, but failed to obtain
it, either from the teacher or his com-
rade. In fact the teacher forbade
Sun-pin to deliver it to him. Both
]Mipil8 aspired to fill important state
offices on the completion of their
studies; and by mutual agreement he
who should first receive preferment,
was to use his influence in behalf of
the other. The restless, dissatisfied and
ambitious Pang-chuen first received

an appointment in the Wei ^ king-
dom, now part of the provinces ol
Honan and Shan-si. He soon rose to
wealth and position, Fu-kwei ^ ^

as Tsairhsiang ^ j^^ and occupied
the most influential post in the country
under his sovereign, but forgot his old
school companion. The latter wrote
a congratulatory letter and at the same
time reminded Pang-chuen of their
contract. The latter leared that the
superior ability of Sun-pin might ul-
timately displace him, and so he be^^an
to devise measures to thwart Sun-pin's
schemes and yet apparently to remain
his friend. His first act appeared hon-

orable and generous in the highest
degree. He proposed to give place to
his friend, or at all events, if tliis could
not be, to share with him the honours
and emolument of office. Pang-chuen
knew well that this proposal would be
rejected with disdain by the upright
Sun-pin. And so it was, and until
something might turn up. Sun-pin was
invited to be the guest of his old com-
rade. They ate and lived together on
the most intimate terms, and Pang-
chuen resolved to turn his advantages
to account, by requesting Sun-pin to
furnish him with a copy of the much
prized book. The book he had return-
ed to their old master, and so could
not present the book to his friend and
protector. Pang-cheun having learned
that Sun-pin had committed it to mem-
ory, or as the Chinese say, had read
it into his belly — he requested him to
reproduce it. Sun-pin showed great
unwillingness to comply with this re-
quest. Pang-chuen in order the more
effisctually to obtain the book and to
deprive him of the power of doing him
harm, should he refuse, fell upon the de-
vice of accusing him (falsely of course)
of conniving at secret communica-
tion between the two kingdoms, then
not on the most friendly terms. The
proof of this was the production by
Pang-chuen of an intercepted letter
(forged) from his niotlier, and upon
investigation the Prince condemned
him to be executed ; but through the
kind (?) interference of his friend
Pang-cliuen — wlio was still eager that
he should have time to accomplish the
task of writing out the book, the sen-
tence was commuted into that of am-
putation of the feet, according to one
of the five great punishments in those
days, viz: removal of the nose, genital
organs, head, cutting into ten thousand
pieces, besides amputation of the feet.

In his now crippled condititm and
with sufficient leisure Sun-pin was urged
still more to complete his writing of
the Sun-chuenshu, The servant who
was deputed to wait upon him, soon
became much attaclieJ to him and at
length, out of sympathy for him divuli^-
ed to Sini-pin the dark ainl crut'l
designs of his muster, I'uug-chueu, so

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

101

soon as he was in possession of the
coveted work, which was to make him
nnrivalled for knowledge. Sun-pin on
learning the whole plot and seeing no
other way of escape, feigned insanity,
destroyed the half-finished manuscript —
tore his hair, stripped off his clothes,
covered bis face and person with mud
and filth and spoke incoherently, Pang-
chaen was duly informed of all that tran-
spired. In order to test beyond doubt
the insane state of his mind, he ordered
one bowl of rice and one of human
excrements to be placed before him.
The latter he ate and the former he
threw about the attendants. His ac-
tions partook still more of those of a
madman. Pang-chuen still doubted.
A constant watch was kept upon him
and everything he did was reported.
By and bye when his symptoms grew
worse and his mind seemed permanent-
ly unhinged, a less strict guard was
maintained. Escape being considered
impossible he was soon lefl to crawl
about in the mud and in the ditches
without his guards. At first he inva-
riably returned to his quarters at night.
By degrees when all suspicion was
hushed, he suddenly disappeared and
never was seen at his loagings again.
Search was made but not being found
it was naturally supposed he had got
suffocated in the mud or had been
eaten by the dogs. One night he suc-
ceeded in crawling outside the city
gate, and shortly afterwards, one Wang^
an ambassador from the Tsi to the Tsei
kingdom, happened to pass that way.
None of his enemies being near. Sun-
pin declared his sad story to Wang,
who promised on his return to take
him back to his native country, where
he had long been missed and desired.
Not long after his return, hostilities
broke out between the two kingdoms,
and Sun-pin was appointed to organize
the forces against the enemy. He
gradually withdrew before the victori-
ous Pang-chuen, until ho had drawn

him into a narrow defile in the mountains
at Ma4ing4ao j^ |]^ ^ in Honan,
where the army of Sun-pin v as drawn
up. On a large tree, which grew th«'re,
from which the bark was stripped, the

characters "Pang-chuen se tsai tse shu

" Pang-chuen lies dead under this tree,''
were cut.

Pang-chuen believed all this time that
his rival was dead as had been report-
ed to him. He pushed into the pass
after the retreating forces of the enemy
and was immediately surrounded by
Sun-pin's array, who closed in upon
him and prevented retreat. The whole
mystery was solved when he read the
characters on the tree. He then knew
that Sun-pin was alive. Pang-chuen
and his army were cut to pieces. Sun-
pin after this great victory became a
high mandarin in his native kingdom.

On account of his name, the common
people and street story tellei*8 have
mixed this affair with the story of the

burning cows, Hwo-nieu-chen Ht 2i^ R^

which happened about the same-
time. Quarrels existed between the

Tsi and Yen ^ kingdoms, (the latter

is included in the present metropolitan
province). The latter was at first vic-
torious, carrying away everything valu-
able, slaughtering the people and army,
and placing the Tsi kingdom in subjec-
tion to the Yen-kwo, The prince fied,
but some of his family who survived
devised a method by which to recruit
their forces and recover their country.
They prepared 500 bullocks equal to
about 10,000 infantry, with knives at-
tached to their horns and balls of sul-
phur, saltpeter and oil, to their tails
and they marched them into the Yen
kingdom. When they came up with
the enemy, they set fire to the bullocks
tails which drive the animals furiously
forward, like some Alpine avalanche,
carrying destruction in their course.
The Yen forces were discomfited with
a great slaughter, and the spoils of war
were carried back to the Tsi kingdom,
and the Yen-kwo now became subject
in turn.

Sun-pin in a war against Pang-
chuen is said to have worn a pair of
fish skin boots and ridden a cow,
which his teacher gave him when he
came down from the mountain. The
genii always taught their doctrises of

102

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[September,

enabling men to live above the world
and to gain the elixir vitae on the tops
of moaniains or among hills, and hence,
going into the world is always spoken
of in this way. Those shoes are teim-

ed Yung, J^, or T§ng-y1in-la ^ ^

^S, It is said that he was able with

them to walk on water and to tread

the clouds and they were as good and
irseful as huna^de feet. According to

the Tso^huen ^ ^, it is said, wood-
en shoes were given to those who
suffered amputation, and that they had
the appearance of real feet. It is also

said that the character pin used to be

written without the "flesh" ^ j6u

radical and that his teacher gave him
this addition to his name, signifying
what punishment he should afterwards
suffer. The crutched Chen-hsiang-kwei

2H1 $ ^ were given tobim to enable
him to fight, and when thrown towards
heaven, one is said to have become
ten, ten a hundred, and so on, and no
matter what force opposed itself to
him, with the crutches he was always
able to conquer. This story of tne
crutches was doubtless added at a later
date to tickle the ears of old women.

At Ho-tao ^ ^ 100 li S. W. of

Peking there are eighteen caves called

afler Sun-pin, where it is said, he
studied, lived and practiced the ascetic
habits of his religion.

He appears in the CMa-Ue-i^ien in
the Pu-ytln-kwan without any of the
above articles or even with the slight-
est reference to the punishment inflict*
ed upon him, and is surrounded by
a host of other distinguished Tauist
divinities.

The next shrine Kan ^ is occupied

by the god of the Sun, called Tai-

y««^y« 3bC ^ ^- ^® ^^ worship-
ed on the first of the second month.

Some proceed to the temples to bum
incense <fec., to Sol, others do him
honour and worship in their courts
facing the South, in the forenoon and
up to midday. A table is placed in
the court, and incense, mock money, a

yellow paper cait, a paper ladder ifec,
surmounted with a Tai-yang-ma ^ ffir

;^, or paper with a drawing of the sun

on it, are burnt and thus they are carried
to heaven. On the above day, bread
of a round shape and variously colour-
ed is made for ofl^erings with the draw-
ing of the sun upon them. These are •
called sun biscuits or bread. The solar
classic (Tauist) is recited. The sun
is worshipped to protect people and
especially their eyes, and to make them
bright. Outside the Chi-hwa gate there

is the jih4^an [J ;^ or Tdi-yan^

^^9 "JSI^ ^ ^? where the Emperor
wor. hips the sun on the above day,
his supposed birthday. The position
of these temples is worthy of note;
that to the sun is on the East, that to
the moon has a corresponding position
in the West; that to the Earth on the
North (where our troops were quarter-
ed), and that to Heaveir on the South,
all outside the Tartar city. The Em-
peror's palace occupies the middle

position. The Imperial Chi-fu ^ ^

is put on when worshipping at these

altars or when transacting any great
business, and on the two shoulders are
the characters for sun and moon jih^

yueh 1 ^ » on the lefi; and right re-
spectively. The place of honor in
China it is said was changed after the
Tang dynasty or about the time of the
accession of the Yuen dynasty.

The shrine adjoining the sun is dedica-
ted to Pan chSn or Teu ch^n Xiang

^'^^eM^^MB^Mi^' This

goddess of small-pox and measles, on
account of the prevalence of these dis-
eases, is extensively worshipped, espe-
cially by women. The large number
of female medical divinities in temples
was a fortunate device of the priest.
Women everywhere are more religious^
superstitions and credulous than men,
and this and the following goddesses
will be seen to be well suited to the
peculiar diseases or wants of Chinese
women. On the day of the appearance
of the eruption of variola, the goddess
with her two assistants, ^' elder brother '*

1870-]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

108

and •'elder sister," are invited into the
family to superintend the sick one, and
daring her stay she is regularly wor-
shipped and honoured. While she is
in the house, bad language is particu-
larly abstained from, because this or
even guilt of any kind might cause
Pan-ch&n to feel angry and so increase
the severity of the disease. Until the
twelfth day, (during the whole of which
critical period she watches over the
patient,) when she is taken back to
the temple, she is presented with fruit,
vegetables <fec, and incense is daily
burned to her. She is either taken
to the nearest temple, or to the one
from which she has been invited, and
for this purpose one or more paper
sedans are ordered for her at the

Ming-irpu ^ Z^ ^ or shop where

the paper things for the dead are made,
a sort of spirit-world tailors and artizans.
Other articles termed Chihskih ^ ^

or Luanrchia ^S ^ffi are provided for
her at the same shop. After midnight
she is conducted home — the chairs <fcc.,
are burned at the temple. This prsic-
tice is termed Sung-niang-niang ^ j^

j^ or escorting the "lady." Friends
aud relations send congratulatory pres-
ents of fruits Ac, on the 11th day,
such as a roasted pig, duck bread,

(caUed TaUhi-ping ^fc |tl M) 5 *""
other form is called ^Au^au^-fna ^^pj^.
The relatives and friends bum incense
to the "lady" and accompany her to
the temple.

When the child is well and able to
leave the house, it is taken to the tem-
ple where it burns incense to the god-
dess. This is called Hwan-htoa ^ ^

or Changing the flowers. The god-
dess is supposed to have sent the pox,
and to her they must be returned. A
little triangle of millet stalks, pasted
over with paper, is called Hwa-chia and
is carried ou the person as he enters
the temple. After burning incense,

the Hwa^hia, '^ ^ with the Ghien-

change yellow cart or silver ingots,
are all burnt before the shrine. When
the goddess is still in the familly and

the "flowers" come well out, it is at-
tributed to the protection of Pan-chen.
On the other hand if the eruption be
tardy, the relatives pray to her. Subse-
quent improved symptoms are traced
to her gracious care; if unfavourable
symptoms however supervene, the

friends pray for a Ti^hcn i@( ^ or

substitute, and if the child recover, a
Ti-ghen is made of paper at the Ming-i
shop, or of clay, and it is either burnt or
placed beside the goddess. If the
child die, fate has been at work and
unless firm believers in Buddha, the
relatives do not resort to the temples.

(To be concluded, J

ON CHINESE OATHS AND
SWEABINO.

There is hardly any thing that more signally
proves that there must be something radically
wrong in the human heart, than the deep
seated tendency that universally exists to
indulge in strong, abusive, and abominable
language. Whatever peculiarities may exist to
define off people from people, or nation fro.u
nation, there is in this tendency, at least one
link that binds them inseparably together.
The yices and passions of our nature have not
been content to find expression in acts; lan-
guage too has been invaded, and in process
of time a whole vocabulary has been establish-
ed, wherein some of the grossest and most
offensive features of that nature have been
stereotyped. Passion, hatred &«., find ordi-
nary language far too feeble to express all
the intensity they feel, and so words and
phrases have been invented which fortunate-
ly are being more and more banished to regions
where their use is more frequent. It will be
observed that in this search for expletives,
no region has been so sacred that men daro
not enter. Heaven itself has been rushed
into, and every sacred name, even including
the very highest has been seized upon in order
to give intensity to some disgusting oath or
sentiment.

The profane language of any people may be
taken as a kind of thermometer, indicating
the precise depth to which a nation's morality
may have sunk. If it may be allowed tq make
a distinction on the subject, I should say that
the profane language of a man from any Chris-
tian country strikes one with a greater degree
of horror than that of a heathen. The former
is the very acm^ of blasphemy, with every-
thing vile in addition — the latter is the very
essence of bestiality, with additional impreca-
tions peculiar to themselves. Chinese swear-
ing, for example, fills one with an unutterable
loathing. The impure, the immodest, the
lowest corruptions of the heart, are all embod-

104

riTK C'lirXESE RECORDER

[September,

• ied in it. It is practined by all cl: Sjes of
society, apparently without any degree of
Bfaame. The mother will address the daughter
in the hearing of every passer-by in the most
foul and revolting language — ^and so in the
street-disputes that arise, the same class of
language, varying of course in depth and in-
tensity as the passions become excited, is em-
ployed without any cry of indignation burst-
ing from a single spectator. My object, how-
ever, is not so much to discuss the oaths and
imprecations in common use in this neigh-
bourhood as to describe very briefly the high-
est kind of oath that is appealed to in any
case of great emergency where the statements
or asseverations of either party are deemed
insufficient to settle the question. The Chi-
nese, except in the abstract, have no regard
whatsoever for truth. Lying is oni of their
most notorious characteristics, and they don't
seem to have the least trouble or compunc-
tions of conscience in uttering the most out-
rageous and gratuitous falsehoods. One would
infer from this, that no possible form of oath
could be found, sufficiently binding in its
nature to make a)iy one of them speak the
truth. And this is true. The great run of
oaths, even including the highest one I am
about to describe are violated by those who
utter them. Tlie Chinese have a proverb that
if all the imprecations invoked in their oatlis
were fulfilled, the leaves of the trees, though
turned into coffins, would not be sufficient to
bury the dead. Hardly anything could con-
vey to us in stronger language, the ideas that
they themselves have of the precise value of
their oaths.

The highest form of oath existing among
them, and the one that has the strongest hold
upon their minds, is only resorted to in cases
■where it is essential for the satisfaction of
either party that the matter should be trans-
ferred to a tribunal, where it is supposed a
retributive justice will one day make manifest
the wrong doer.

The parties in the dispute appear, generally,
before the god that is believed to preside over

the city f^ V)& -^t \ each with a white cock.

The defendant th n in the presence of the
idol cuts off the heud of the cock with a knife,
at the same time praying that if he be guilty
of the charges brought against him, he may
be treated in the same way as the animal he
is decapitating; also that every conceivable
evil may follow bim through life. He prays
that he may become mad — that his children
may die — that he himself may perish at sea —
with no grave to rest in, and no friends left
to offer food to his hungry spirit, but that he
may perpetually wander, a headless ghost, in
the regions of darkness. Immediately after
he has gone through the catalogue of evils
that are to come down upon himself, he prays
that if the accuser has bgen knowingly or mali-
ciously bringing false charges against him, all
the ills already invoked against himself may
fall on his head. Tlie accuser then goes
through a ;pr$oiseIy similar form. The results

are then left in the bands of the god, who it
is confidently believed, will vindicate justice
by the infliction of some terrible evil upon the
guilty party. There is no doubt but that there
arc many Chinese who would not hesitate to
violate even this form of oath, yet I believe,
in the majority of cases, the statements of
those who have pa.sscd through this ordeal
are to be relied on. This oath is not a test of
a man's truthfulness, for in that neither party
has any faith. It is an appeal to the super-
stitions fears, as well as to the consciousness,
which the Chinese have deeply implanted
within them, that there is a connection be-
tween wrong and punishment, which the gvd
will inevitably maintain. The Chinese point
to many instances where such oaths have been
followed by very speedy and dire calamities;
of f'onr.^o for want of positive evidence it can-
not absolutely be said that the persons thus
visited were really the guilty parties, yet the
Chinese have sufficient faith in the discrimin-
ation of their god to look upon their sufferings
as an unquestionable evidence of their guilt.
A case in point happened not very long ago.
A ceriain individual, who had been trans-
acting business in this city, w.i.^ about to re-
turn i.ome by a public passage boat. For
greater security, he gave a hundred dollars
that he had with him, to the captain of the
boat, to take charge of for him till they should
arrive at their destination. The captain put
the money along with some of his clothes in
one of the stem compartments, and the boat
proceeded on her journey. About half way,
one of the passengers requested to be landed
at a village on the coast, where he had his
home. When the journey's end was reach-
ed, the hundred dollars that the passenger
came to claim were found missing. The boat
was searched from stem to stern. Every per-
son on board underwent a minute inspection,
such as to render the carrying away of a
single dollar a matter of extreme impossibili-
ty. Still the question was "Where arc the
dollars ?" The owner of them was too astute a
Chinaman not to know that where so many
dollars were concerned, the captain and bis
men could- certainly contrive some plan to
elude the strictest search that could possibly
be instituted. The captain and his crew of
course protested that they were innocent in
the matter, but that would neither replace the
money, nor satisfy the public as to their
hones* y. Of course all that they could do
now was to appeal to "the severing of the
white cock." The captain and his twelve men
accoidingly appeared near the landing place,
each with a white cock, and as there was no
city god near, they performed the ceremony in
the open air, calling upon heaven to vindicate
them; at the same time invoking every con-
ceivable calamity upon the rascal who had
carried off the dollars. Strange to say, some
of the very calamities, imprecated by the boat-
men, fell upon the family of the passenp;>er
who first got out at the village above mention-
ed, and who, by the way, had all along been
generally suspected of having been the gnilty

1870.]

AND MlSSli^XARY JOl'liXAL.

lO.-^

-person. The family oonsfeted of oijiht jKM'Kona. ;
The preBQined tiiiff was a lishenimii. and one '
day in pursuing hia vocation be pjatbered nonie-
thiug fnun the water which exactly ivsembles
an article eaten by the Chinese, but wbi«h was 1
really exceedingly poisonous. All the family, '
except himself, parte* k of it and died, and very
shortly after he himself became crazed, and !
was drowned whilst one day out in his boat.
Of course it by no means follows hit fu* man, i
after all, had anything to do with the s ealing j
of the money. The gathering of the poison-
ous article might have happened to nny other :
person in the world; and that the man should
go crr.zed was not a very wondcj-ful thing, '
.c*)n.sidering tha', at one stn ke, h-^ had lost '.
his whole family of seven. The belief of the '
X>eop!e thr.t the sudden extinction of a whole
family was a direct intervention of heaven
on account of the mjin's theft, illus rites the
Chinese idea of the kind of connect ion there
is between the unseen and the present world,
and shows also the popular notion of the fate
of those who come within the legitimate range
of the imprecations uttered in the more im-
portant of their oaths.

There are other forms of the oath above
described, only on a smaller scale. These are
resorted to in cases of less importance, and
where vengeance is desired upun some un-
known individual who has done some wrong.
For example, sometimes the image of a cock,
made of paper, is held up before the sun jnst
as he is about to set, and the head is cut off
in the midst of angry imprecations. Again,
sometimes beans are placed in a mortar and
pounded whilst the party who pounds prays
that the same process may be inflicted upon
the individual who has excite<i his indignation.
It is a strange feature in the Chinaman, so
materialistic as he is, that whenever a case
happens that is beyond the reach of human
power or evidence, it is at once handed over
to the jarisdiction of the gods. The god of
the Chinaman is a being very much like him-
self. There is no love in his composition— no
yearning over the sorrows of man. When
appealed to it is in the hopes of averting ca-
lamity, or of getting him to act as the avenger
of wrongs which the man himself cannot
redress. There is no worship founded on
love. The basis of all Chinese worship is in-
tense selfishness.

There is a popular play, that is very frequent-
ly acted in the streets, which presents ratb.cr
a ludicrous view of the ideas entertained re-
specting the god who is supposed to preside
over the ceremony above described, and who
is ultimately to decide which of the two is the
guilty party. The play represents that a cer-
tain young scholar of good family but slender
means, becomes acquainted with a certain
lady of very doubtful respect abiliiy, but
who is immensely rich. The lady falls vio-
lently in love with the young man, and en-
gages to lend him any sum of money that he
may need wherewnth to prosecute his studies,
and pass his degree, on the condition that
when he has attained to office he shall marry

her. The j'oung man, whose conscience was
a thoroughly (Jhinese one, promises at once
to do so, but the lady not satisfied with his
word insists that the bargain shall be ratified
by " a cutting of the white cock" before the
god. The young scholar who now proves
to be as ingenious as he is depraved, agrees,
but as he never means to fulfill his engage-
ment, he goes secretly to the temple and
stuffs the ear of the god, and those of his at-
tendants with paper, so that when the parties
afterwards appear the god hears nothing of
what is going on. The man obtains the
money and in due time becomes a high man-
darin. The lady reminds him of his promise
and his oath, but he refuses to comply with
either, upon which the lady in despair and
vexation puts an end to her life. As soon as
her spirit appears in the other world, it enters
an accusation against the young man, and
calls upon the god to carry out the conditions
of the oath uttered in his presence. The god
declares that he knows nothing whataoever
of the case. He is then told of the trick that
was played upon him, and how the man had
the daring to stuff his ears so as to prevent
his hearing what was said. The god, in
I anger, immediately sends a severe sickness
I upon the recreant mandarin, and summons
j his spirit before him in his temple on earth,
' and after hearing the case decides that the
I inconstant lover shall expiate his wrong by
' 5'early sacrificing to the tablet of the woman
j he betrayed.

i As I have said, there is no oath so sacred
that will bind a Chinaman. When pushed
into a corner, where he must either take the

, oath, or meet consequences that may be ex-
ceedingly unpleasant to bear, he will rather

I risk the future, which to some extent is un-
certaiu, than the evils which are present and
imminent. He does so however with fear
and trembling, and it is only in the extremest
cases that they have the hardihood to en-
counter the vengeance that the gods will one
day bring down upon them.

China.

NOTrspERIES AND REPLIES.

BRITISH SUBJECTS OP CHINESE

DESCENT IN THE POOCHOW

ARSENAL.

Note. 13. — I have been given to
understand that there are many duly
registered British Subjects of Chi-
nese descent wlio are employed to
study navigation, engineering &c.,
at the Foochow Arsenal by the Chi-
nese Authorities. The term of their
agi'eeraent is. five years. Should lazi-
ness, or disobedience of orders be
found on the 2>art of the students.

IOC

THE CIITKESE RECORDER

[September,

they are to be punished (by a deputy
appointed by the Imperial Commis-
sioner Shen Pao Chen), either by
clismissal or otherwise.

It is curious to see that by the
tenor of the said agreement, the
native place of tlveir lathers is given
by the students, instead of the prop-
er place in the Straits from which
they came. The agreement is made
out in proper Tamen form and duly
secured by a fellow student. I am
led to believe this is done without
the knowledge, advice or consent of
their Consul, and yet after consent-
ing to the punishment, they look to
the Consul for protection, and they
cause themselves to be annually reg-
istered.

I heard during the last year that
a Singapore student had a dispute
with uie Arsenal Authorities and
when the Commissioner sent his
messengers to fetch him up, instead
of obeying orders, he made his way
direct to Sie Pagoda Vice-Consulate,
for the assistance and pi ejection of
the Consul. Through his interfer-
ence the matter was settled. Should
the Arsenal Authorities insist in
having the individual punished, what
eonld the Consul do then ? 13y re-
sisting them, he might embroil his
Government with this paltry case.
This ditBculty, can be avoided only
in following the example of a British
Subject named Tan Kin Ching
which occurred many years ago at
Anioy.

These students after having acquir-
ed a proper efficiency, have to take
their station on board the steamers
built by the Arsenal Authorities.
Should war take place, between
England and China, who could
guarantee that they would not turn
out to be the enemies of England?
For one must bear in .mind, that
China would require the services of
these very men, at such a time, and
though high salaries and military

honors should be offered them by
the English, it would be of no con-
sequence to them, as a body. Some
might indeed be influenced by the
great rewards offered them to join
tne English. It would be cunouB
to see the same instruments of war-
fare which foreigners taught them
to use, hurled against their instruct-
ors, the foreigners. Should Eng-
land lose the battle, they would un-
doubtedly be rewarded with glory,
military honors and money, as well as
other Chinese. If on the contrary
England gained the battle they
comd easily avoid the clutches of the
English !f)'aval OfScers by passing
away as conmion soldiers, and how
could they be known to them unless
pointed out ?

In consequence of the great im-
munities obtained by the British
subjects of Chinese descent, Sir
Rutherford Alcock was induced to
frame some rules, preventing them
from taking their permanent resi-
dence in the interior, and also regulat-
ed the style of their dress ; and those
who would not make the change,
should lose the benefit of being
British subjects. Since then nothing
has been heard of the matter. They
could pass as Chinese, proper, in any
place they happen to go, whether on
the coast or in the Interior of China,
whereas other natural British sub-
jects not Chinese could not ^ do so.
They can pass their merchandize at
the barrier as easy as Chinese subjects
pass their merchandize. In order to
bring this matter to a fair trial, I
would suggest, that if a certificate
should be issued in future at the
Straits, let it be in the form of the
Certificate of the Chinese in Aus-
tralia ; or cancel those that are in
China.

1870.]

AST) MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

107

I subjoin the agreement above al-
luded to in order that people may
have an opportunity to read it.

W. T. Key.

If pill; «

QUERIES.

28. Ma-tman-lim. Will any one supply
a short article on the life, ana writings of
this famous Scholar and Writer?

Student.

29. Hatching ducVa eggs by artificial heat
How it is done f Who will describe the pro-
cess for ^e columns of the RscosDSBr I
once saw about 5000 ducklings in a single
enclosure a few miles from Canton, where
artificial Hatching of duck's e^gs, is exten-
sivelj practised, a» also at Foochow.

Fabm£b*s Son.

BEPL7.

Reply to Query No, 14 on page 53.
— In this region (Amoy) the ChineBe
are in the habit of worshipping one
particular tree, the banyan tree. The
spirit, that is believed to reside in it,

go^ by the name of Sung-shoo-wang

ij^ 1^ 3E' "^^^ banyan tree, when

it has attained to a considerable age,

is considered the moBt Spiritual of
all trees. I don't believe that any
other tree is thus woi^shipped. The
peach tree which may be considered
as coming next to it, as being the
special resort of a Shin^ and about
which many of the Chinese are so

superstitious that they dare not burn
the wood of it, lest they should go
crazed, is no where reverenced as
the banyan tree is. Serpent wor-
ship is by no means uncommon in
this neighbourhood. It is being
continually worshipped in the tem-
ple of Heuen-tien-shang-ti ^ ^

f* »^. Any one who has seen that
idol will have noticed that the feet of
the god are placed — one upon a ser-
pent, and the other on a turtle.
When persons come to worship the
idol, they rarely fail to pay their
respects to one or other of these two
— on the same principle that if a
mandarin is to be propitiated, very
great care must be taken to get into
the good •graces of his underlings.

Five serpents, of very large di-
mentions, such as are found some-
times among the mountains, and
which are over a thousand years {1)
old are worshipped with very great
reverence. These are believed to
have the power of transforming
themselves into human shape, when
they have some fell purpose to ex-
ecute on man. I have known a
case where thousands of men and
women have gathered around a ser-
pent, that had been killed by the
roadside, and have worshipped it for
nearly a month. The worship stop-
ped only when it was found that the
report of its eiBcacy to heal disease

&c., was untrue,

FOKIEN.

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[September,

CORRESPONDENCE.

FBOM HONGKONG TO SAN
FRANCISCO.

Evanston, IHinois, U. S. A.,
May 21, 1870.

To (h€ Editor of the Chinete Recorder:—

I desire to give your readprs some
account ot the trip from China by the
new route, and in so doing to mention
some matters of interest that I have
noted by the way.

Leaving Hongkong on the 12th of
February, by the P. M. Steamer " Chi-
na," after rather a rough passage, we
reached Yokohama on the aflerncon of
the 21st. As we were nearing that
port, we had a magnificent view of the
SDOW-clad summit of Fusiyama, and
also saw an active volcano on one of
the islands near the entrance of the
harbor. We had two days at Yoko-
hama. There are only two missionary
families there at present — those of Dr.
Hepburn of the American Presbyterian
Board, and Rev. J. Goble of the
American Baptist Free Mission. I
found Dr. Hepburn busily engaged in
his hospital work, and in translating
the New Testament. Although a lay-
man, the good Dr. also uses his oppor-
tunities for the verbal proclamation of
the gospel. He is doing full mission-
ary work every day, and seems to be
in excellent health; except that his
eyes, which had contracted a very
senous disease from a patient be had
treated, and for which he was obliged
to go to America for treatment, were
Mtill giving hi:n some trouble. Mrs.
Hepburn has a class of i'hinese women,
and also conducts a very interesting
Sabbath school for the children of the
foreign community. Mr. Goble is an
active worker. He preaches constant-
ly, and is also engaged in translating
the Scriptures. He showed me some
pages of the New Testament in Jap-
anese and Enfflish — the English version
being that of tne American Bible Union.
He is expecting material from America
to aid in publishing the work. Mrs.
Goble has a school of 25 to 30 Japan-
ese — four women amon^ them — whom
she instructs in Eiiijli.sh — thonojh !<he is

suffering greatly from a severe and al-
most uucurable illness.

The other missionaries who had been
at Yokohama were at Yeddo at the
time of my visit — Rev. Messrs. Thomp-
son, CarrotLers and Cornes, of the
American Presbyterian Mission, and
Rev. Mr. Green, of the American
Board Mission. I understand that the
last named has since removed to Hiogo.
Rev. G. F. Verbeck, of the Reformed
Dutch Church, formerly at Nagasaki,
w^as also at Yeddo, and employed by
the government in the work of instruc-
tion, as were also some of the other
missionaries.

From Yokohama, which we left on
the 23rd P^ebruary, we had a three
weeks' passage to San Francisco, where
we arrived on the \ 9th of March. I
cannot say that the passage was par-
ticularly interesting. From the time
the highlands of Japan faded from our
view, until the headlands that mark the
entrance to the Golden Gate greeted
our eyes, we saw nothing but sea and
sky, except on the memorable night of
the loth of March, when we met the
Steamer "Japan" on her way to China,
and received from her the papers which
brought tidings of the death of Mr.
Burlingame. Yet, notwithstanding the
monotonous character of the passage,
the time passed pleasantly. The steam-
er — a magnificent floating palace of
4,000 tons burthen — was provided with
every possible comfort. Commodious
state rooms, an elegant dining saloon,
bills of fare like those of first class
hotels, attentive and accommodating
stewards and waiters — a social hall on
the upper deck, furnished with a fine
piano and a good library — an unob-
structed walk on deck so long that in
pacing it nine times you have gone a
mile — and many other things — "too
numerous to mention," as the auction
bills say — all tended to make the voy-
age pass pleasantly and comfortably.
Trien, too, we had plenty of good com-
pany. Rev. R.H.Graves, of Canton,
and Mr. Dennys, of the China Mail^
were with us from the beginning. Rev.
Mr. Knowlton and family, of Ningno,
joined ns at Yokoliama, together with

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

109

Mr. Taiutor, of the Imperial Customs,
Mr. Maclean, of Hankow, Mr. Meyers,
Cosmopolitan, and several other gentle-
men whose society we found both in-

structive and entertai ling.

We had divine service twice each
Sabbath. By request of the Captain,
I read the service of the American
Episcopal Church in the morning; and
in the evening the missionaries on
board preached in turn. Mr. Graves
preached us a sermon that was five
miles long — at least, we were that dis-
tance further east when he finished
than when he began. You are aware
that in going East we double a day at
the 1 80th meridian of longitude. Well,
in our case this happened to be Sun-
day. Some of our friends declared
that the first Sunday was not the prop-
er Sunday, and amused themselves
with games in the smoking room. On
the second day, they plead that inas-
much as we had held our services the
pre^ous day, Sunday was over, and
they resumed their games. Their logic
was worthy of the cause in which it
was employed.

We spent six weeks in California.
During all that time the weather was
of the most pleasant character possible.
Clear skies, balmy, yet bracing air —
thermometer from 66® to 72° — what
better could be asked than this? Cal-
ifornians may well boast of their cli-
mate. I was repeatedly told by gentle-
men in San Francisco that they should
wear just the same clothing all through
the summer as they were wearing in
April — it would never be uncomfort-
ably warm. Yet, if any one should be
desirous of finding warm weather in the
summer, he could easily be accommo-
dated by going but a few miles inland.

At Snn Francisco, we found Rev.
Otis Gibson, formei ly of the Methodist
Episcopal Mission at Foochow, active-
ly engaged in labouring for the Chi-
nese in California. When ho first came
to California to engage in this work,
some twenty months ago, it seemed to
him that tlie most efficient way of
reaching the Chinese would be by
opening Sunday Schools, and schools on
some of the evenings ot the week, to
instruct them in the English language.

He accordingly urged this duty upon
the people, and helped them to organ-
ize such schools — not only in his own
denomination, but in all the churches.
This has proved a very successful
means of awakening interest among the
Chinese. I visited a number of schools
in the Methodist and Presbyterian
Churches, and saw in all several hun-
dred Chinamen, who were learning the
English language with rapidity, who
read in the New Testament and joined
in singing Christian hymns. An un-
doubted influence for good is being ex-
erted upon them; and it is not too
much to hope that ere long some of
the Ml will be gathered into Christian
churches. This system of schools has
extended into many places in the in-
terior of the state, where Chinamen are
found in considerable numbers. It is
supposed that there are now from 60,000
to 70,000 Chinamen in the state, and
e^ery steamer arriving from China
adds nearly 1,000 to the number. Mr.
Gibson has an appropriation of $20,000
from his Missionary Board for purchas-
ing premises and erecting Mission
Buildings. He has raised more than
$6,000 in addition to this, on the Pacif-
ic Coast. He has purchased a most
eligible site, and the buildings will soon
be erected. Those who knew Mr. G.
in China will not doubt that his work
will be prosecuted with energy and
success.

Rev. A. W. Loomis, of the Presby-
terian Church, has been engaged for a
number of years in labor for the Chi-
nese. He has a Chapel and residence,
in an eligible location, preaches every
day in the Canton dialect — conducts a
Sunday School, and an evening School;-
and is working with great perseverance
for the benefit of the Chinese in the citv.
He has recently sent out a colporteur
to distribute books, and labor among
his countrymen throughout the State.

Mrs. Cole, the wife of the former
printer of the Presbyterian Board at
Hongkong, has gathered an interesting
school of Chinese women and girls, to
whom she is giving gratuitous instruc-
tion.

Rev. Mr. Graves stirred up the
Baptist Churches tp organize Sunday

110

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Semteiiiber,

Schools for the Chinese, and left a
native helper to assist Rev. Mr. Fran-
cis who nas been appointed to the
charge of the Chinese work among the
Bsiptists on the Pacific Coast.

Rev. C. F. Preston, of Canton, who
arrived in San Francisco a month later
than ourselves, preached to interested
congregations in Mr. Loom is' chapel,
who were delighted to hear their own
dialect spoken with such fluency and
accuracy as Mr. P. has acquired in the
use of it.

I made several trips into the country,
while in California. Everywhere the
fields were blooming with the most
beautiful wild flowers, and nature was
clad in her loveliest robes. I can re-
commend to all who can spare a little
time in Cahfornia a visit to Napa
Valley, and up the California Pacific
Railroad to Marysville. The lovely
scenery along this road will dwell in
memory as " a thing of beauty, and a
joy forever." The Santa Clara Valley
IS also well worthy of a visit, though I
was unable to get there. No one
should omit to visit the Seal Rocks at
the Cliff House, and witness the gam-
bols of the seals about the rocks there.
They are protected from destruction
by very stnngentlaws. " Woodward's
Gardens " are well worthy of a visit,
especially by families. The children
all enjoy spending a day there in see-
ing the various wild animals, sailing in
the boat, swinging, &c.

Tours truly,

S. L. Baldwin.
CTo be continued, J

GHmiSS CHRISTIANS AT
HONDURAS.

To the Editor of th£ Chine»e Recorder: -

Dear Sir.

The following extract which appears in the
"Messenger" of the English Presbyterian
Church, and which has been copied from the
** Free Church Record," contains an account
of Chinese Christians with whom the Be v.
Mr. Arthur spent a Sabbath, and of whom
be speaks in such high terms. It may be in-
teresting to your readers to know that the
Christians there referred to are all of them
from Amoy. Tiung Dik, who seems to
occupy a prominent position in the- religious
meetingH of the Christians, was a member of

the church at Chioh-b6 now under the care
of the American Reformed Mission. Teen
Sin whom Mr. A. baptized, heard the Gospel
some six years ago iu the Chinese hospital in
Amoy, and now in a foreign land has proved
that the word he heard was as the gocid seed
sown in the good soil. I have been able to
ascertain that the statements in the extract
give by no means an exaggerated idea of the
character of the Christians that met together^
for worship. Their daily lives were such as to*
elicit commendation from both Chinese and
foreigners. They had, moreover, as a result
of their steady Christian lives, grown vastly
in material prosperity, whilst many of their
heathen neighbours had been reduced to pov-
erty and suffering. It is not often we have
such an opportunity of foll(»wing the members
who emigrate from this place, and of learning
the kind of Christian lives they maintain, when
removed from the control of home and church
influences. It speaks well for the chara'-'ter
of their Christianity that, though it is five
years since they left Amoy, and though they
have no stated preacher to guide and instruct
them, they have not lost their faith, in the
strange land whither they have gone to dwell.
Their history since they left, with their a 1-
herence to the faith they once professed
amongst us here nnght have been lost to us,
had it not been for the incidental notice of
them in the columns of a Magazine. May we
not hope that the members that have gone
abroad, but of whom we have no tidings may
be as faithful as these in maintaining their be-
lief and practice in the doctrines of the one liv-
ing and true God.

John Macoowak.
Amoy, June 14th, 1 870.

Mr. Arthur, Free church Minister in Belize,
Honduras, writing to the Free church Record
says:

** On Friday morning, 7th May we were in
our saddles before five o'clock; and after a
very hot ride through the Five Ridges and
Savannahs, we reached Back-landing, on the
New River, before dark, having been obliged
to rest for some hours at a place called Re-
venge, on account of the exhausted state of

one of our party Next morning after

a ride of seven or eight miles, we reached the
opposite side of New River Lngoon from In-
dian Church; and after waiting the arrival of
a boat, we crossed over before nine o'clock,
having sent back our horses to Hack-landing,
there being no ford where they could cross.
About eleven o'clock the Chinese, having
heard of my arrival, came crowding around
me as they returned from their forenoon's
work, evidently glad to see me once more.
It was now three years since I administered
the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper there, and
a year and a half since my last visit, when
I found there was no interpreter, so that,
I being unable to make myself understood by
! them, my visit, so far as they were concerned,
J was in vain, though I had travelled by the

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

Ill

coaBt and river route a distance of about
three hundred miles, going and returning. I
arranged to hold a service with the Chinese
in the evening, it being Saturday, and an-
other the following morning, at eight o'clock,
and to dispense the Communion at three
o'clock, as well as to hold two meetings for
English preaching, at eleven in the forenoon,
and seven in the evening. Our Saturday
evening service was interrupted by a thunder-
storm a very uncommon thing at this Eeason
of the year. Next morning, however, we had
a very interesting meeting in the magistrate's
offioe, there being twenty -four or twenty-five
Chinese present — nearly every one on the
estate. Before the service began, a middle-
aged man, Teen Siu, applied for baptism, and
also admission to the Lord's Supper. I ex-
amined him the best way 1 could with the
imperfect means of interpretation at my com-
mand; and being fully satisfied that he had
been well instructed by those who were mem
bers of the church t>efore leaving China, and
as he bore an excellent character — as testified
both by his master and his countrymen, I
had no hesitation in agreeing to administer
the ordinance of baptism at the close of the
service. The meeting was opened with sing-
ing in Chinese; and it was pleasant to hear
some of our old Scotch tnnes among those
which were sung in the course of the day.
I then prayed shortly in English, without any
interpretation being attempted; after which
one of them, who acts as a kind of leader or
elder, read a chapter which 1 selected; and as
it had been found the evening before that
the two boys who understood English best
could not sufficiently interpret either a ser-
mon or an exposition of Scripture, I asked
the same person, Tiung Dik, to pray in Chi-
nese, which I knew he was accustomed to do
in their meetings; but, to my surprise, he
commenced an exposition of the chapter
read, and went on very fluently for about
half an hour, the others keeping their eyes
fixed on their Bibles, or listening most at-
tentively, and evidently with deep interest.
After he had pi-ayed at considerable length,
I proceeded with the baptism of Teen Siu.
I had already obtained from him a profession
of his faith in the principal Christian doc-
trines; and a promise that, through the grace
of God, he would live a consistent Christian
life; but on asking him formally, when about
to administer the ordinance, if be believed
in Jesus Christ, the Son of the living Go<l,
and the only Saviour of sinners, be proceeded
to give a lengthened statement of his faith,
beginning with the being of one God, the
introduction of sin into the world, and
embracing the leading doctrines of Christ-
ianity.

At the close of the service, I asked the other
male communicants, and especially Tiung
Dik, to instruct him carefully as to the nature
and meaning of the Lord's Supper; but they at
onoe answered that they had done so already,
and that he knew all that. He was there-

fore admitted as a communicant in the after-
noon, when six Chinese sat down at the table
— four men and two women. I believe all the
other Chinese on the estate were present, as
hearers, both morning and afternoon; and as
they showed a great amount of seriousness and
interest in the proceedings, I hope to have
more baptisms and additional communicants
at my next visit, especially as Tiung Oik seems
well fitted to instruct them ; indeed if it were
practicable, he ought to be employed in teach-
ing the other Chinese in this colony who are
still heathen, and of whom I believe there are
not less than three hundred. About £30 a
year, with the assistance which would be got
from the owners of estates, would accomplish
this object.

Before leaving them in the afternoon, I
asked if they had a good supply of Bibles, as
I noticed those in use to be very much worn.
They at firet expressed a wish for twenty; but
as that was nearly one for each adult, I pro-
posed to send them ten, with which they were
satisfied.

28th May, 1861).— Free Church Record,

BIRTHS.

At Hongkong, 2nrd July, Baael Mfroion Hoase, the
wife of the Rov E. C. P. Piton, of Chonglok, a son.

At Hongkong, 'i9th July, Bnael Mission House, the
wife of tlie Rov. E. W. Bbllon, of Lilong. a aon.

At Ningpo, 3rd July, the wife of the Rev. Arthur
Elwin, Church of England Mission, of a daughter.

At Peking, 8rd Aug., the wife of Bev. H. H. LOWBY,
aBon.

DEATHS.

At Ningpo, fith July, the Infant daughter, of the
Rev. Arthur Elwin.

At Hankow, 27th July, aged 27 years, Aknib Mabia,
wife of the Rev. Frkd. P. Napier, B. A.

NOTICE OF A MISSIONABT BEPORT.

BT THE EDITOB.

The " Report of the Foreign Mission of
the Presbyterian Church in England for
1870, presented to the Synod, London, 1870,"
has been handed us.

It appears that there are 3 Districts occu-
pied by the Missionaries, 12 in number, of
that church. Whether they are married, or
not, is not indicated.

In the District of Amoy, 17 Native Evan-
gelists and 6 Students are reported, and 7
stations where Churches have been organi-
zed, and 9 stations where there are yet no
organized churches. Of church- members
48 have been added.

In the District of Swatow 12 stations are
given and 10 Native Evangelists. Of Church
members, it is believed, 62 have been added.

In the District of Formosa, (in Tai-wan-
foo, and neighboring country) 4 stations and
5 Native Evangelists, and 72 additions to
the Church are reportied.

112

THE CinNESE RECORDER

[September.

During the past year the total Chinese
membership of the Missions of the English
Presbyterian Churches in China has risen
from 552 to about 730.

We make room for the following extract
from the last published Report to the Foreign
Office made bj Mr. Alabaster, Her Majes-
tj*s Consul at Swatow, ^^as yaluable as it
was unsolicited!'": — "I have a word to saj
regarding the English Fresbjterian Mission
established here ten years ago. * * From two
labourers their number has gradually been in-
creased to four, and while one is always pres-
ent at the hospital and head-quarters in
Swatow, the others visit the out-stations and
make tours through the country, preaching
and distributing Bibles and tracts ; and al-
though it is impossible to rightly estimate
the extent of their work, its effects are felt
by the community generally in the spread
of the good report of foreigners, and the
accustoming oi the people to them in a
favourable light in places heretofore inac-
cessible to us ; and wnich, had less judicious
agents visited them first, might still have re-
mained closed against us. &) long as Mis-
sionaries DEVOTE THEMSELVES TO P&EACH-

ino THE Gospel thet must succeed; and
the merchant^ the traveller^ and the official will
always Jind the way smoother be/ore him, when
an honest missionary has gone before"

We capitalize the former part of the last
sentence, and italicize the latter part in order
to draw attention to the highly important
and most truthful sentiments therein avowed

HIS8I0NABT INTELLIOENOE.

[Oar readers will observe that the follow-
ing few lines are all that have appeared in
this Department of the Recobdeb for three
months. The question has often arisen in the
mind of the Editor whether, if our missionary
patrons do not propose to contribute more
largely and more regularly to this department

Tei-chow where there were already
several baptized individuals, one women
and four girls.

We learn that Mrs. L. E. C. Starr
and Miss North, sent out by the
"Women's Uxion Missionary Socie-
ty" of America, arrived at Shanghai
in July, vid Pacific Line of Steamers.
They are appointed to hibor in Peking,
but are detained at Shanghai by the
troubles in Tientsin. We have heard
that Mrs. S. W. Bonney, late of Canton,
but for a year past resident at Peking,
under the patronage of the same socie-
ty, has resigned, and expects soon to
return to the United States.

Takao, Formosa. — Rev. Huffh
Ritchie under date of August 12tn,
writes :

"The Lord's work in our midst con-
tinues to go on cheeringly. Last Sab-
bath at Bak-sa, which is our latest
station, and is among the hills, 43 p6-
p6-hoan were baptized, and there is
an overplus of several hundreds who
wait from week to week upon the
preached word. A few Sabbaths ago
nine persons were received into church
fellowship at A-li-kahg, and our chapels
at both these stations are too strait to
meet the growing necessities of the work.

We anxiously await further help,
and invite mainland brethren to unite
their cry with ours, that the Lord of
the harvest may soon send forth a
band of reapers to gather in the pre-
cious sheaves."

Errata. — Page 69. column 1. from I5th
line should read — "for we are not come to
than lately, it is worth while having it any ' the mount that burned with fire, the mount
longer, ff no items are contribnted none will j of blackness and tempest, but we are come
be inserted. The department of Missionabt to &c."

Intelligence will be like the other depart-
ments of the Recorder simply what its
friends make it.

Page 30. 2nd column LSth line from bot-
tom, before Tat sin insert, **The Capital of."

■^■■^■^^^^^— ^M^^M^^W^ I ■■■«■■ ■ ■ ■ ^"^^^

Terms op The Chinese Recorder, when mnllod
postage paid, to any of the ports of China, or of
Japan, or to AiiHtrnlia, India, Java, Manilla, Slam,
Singnpore and tho United Statcse • '2.3.%— to England
rid SofUhampton, 9 2.S(»— to Gennany and Belgium, vid
Southampton • 3.00— to France, vid Marsfille* 9'i.Wi
(prepayment of postage bdng irapowible.) Paid in
England, eleven shiUingH, sent Hd Southampton. Paid
in the United States in currency and sent vid Pacific
Mail % :i.OO.

Anvthlng ofFerod for pabllcation as Artir>les, Notes,
Qnerfcs, and Replies, &c., may be sent direct to the
Editor of the Chinese Recorder, Poochow.

Terms for Advertising. On the cover, for ten

lines or less, eight words to a line if printed closely

1 ,, - . , . , - togetho*, for the flrst insertion fifty cents, for each

chow three very interesting men, and at subsequent insertion, twenty-flve cents.

N, B. It is requested that items designed
for this department be written on separate
pieces of paper, when inclosed in business or
friendly notes, and marked Missionaby In-
TELLIOENCE. Editor of Ch. Rec]

Tientsin, — ^Rev. C. A. Stanley return-
ed on the Gth of July from a several
weeks' trip in the country to the south
and south-west of Tientsin. At Sh§n-
chow he baptized one child ; at Ning-

THE CnmESE EECORDER.

JLNT>

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 8.

FOOCHOW, OCTOBER, 1870.

No. 6.

The Chinese Rboordeb and Missionabt Joubnal Ib Issued monthly at Koochow, China. It Is devoted
to the Extension of Knowledge relating to the Sotenoe, LUeraJbart, OivilizcUUm, Hiatoryy and Religiom of China
and adjacent Countriee. It has a special department for JPTotes, Qw-crtes and Replies, The numbers average at
least 28 pages. Single copies •2.00 per annum in advance wlthont postage. Subscriptions should begin with the
June nnmber (let No. of VoL 8), and be made through tiie Agents of the Rboordbr, as the Editor cannot keep
separate aoooonts with sahsorlbers. For names of agents, see Cover.

REV. JUSTUS DOOUTTLE, KQITOR.

TSBXB OP Thb Chinese Eecorbbb, when mailed postage paid, to any of the ports of China, or of Japan,
or to Australia, India, Java, Manilla, Slam, Singapore and the United States #2.26— to England vid Southam-
pUrn^ W-W*— to Germany and Belgium, vid SotUhcanpUm tS.OO— to Prance, vid MarneUlea •2.00 (prepayment of
postage being impossible.) Paid in England, eleven shillings, sent vid SoutJtamptOTu Paid tn the United
^tes in currency and sent vid Pacific Mail •4.00. Anything offered for publication as Articles, Notes,
Quiviee, and Replies, &tc., may be sent <urect to the Editor of the Chinese Keoordbr, Foocbow.

Terms fob Advehtisino. On the cover, for ten lines or less, eight words to a line if printed closely
together, for the first insertion fifty cents, for eaoh subsequent Insertion, ttoerOv-Jlve cents.

FOOCHOW WEATHER TABLE FOR AUGUST isro, BY A, W. C, R.

THERMOMBTBR.

BAROMETER.

REMARKS.*

•

9.80 AM.

3.30 P.H.

Dew

point.

•••

Dew
point.

79.5

• • •

»»•

30.066

Fine Ra. C.

76.6

85.6

80.5

13.5

060

29.926

Fine

79.6

17.5

83.6

29.960

940

Fine: fr. 1 p.m. C. T. & L.

14.5

80.010

29.865

78.6

82.6

030

925

}}

94.5

77.6

••■

•••

• • •

15.6

925

»»

.••

• • •

...

•••

• • «

• • •

•••

• •

..a

94.5

...

• • •

• ••

...

• • •

. a a

•••

■ ■ •

• a.

*• •

29.946

Fine: fr. 1 p.m. T. & R.

90.5

76.6

■••

..a

• •«

79.5

29.895

» iJ yt M

75.5

84.5

78.5

79.5

29.965

880

Fine

76.5

83.5

12.5

• •«

• ••

...

30.006

))

.•.

74.6

84.5

• • •

• ••

.•a

140

• a«..

88.5

.*•

• • •

• ■ ■

84.5

77.6

29.940

85.5

76.6

79.6

78.5

71.5

30.110

80.060

})

85.6

■•*

■*.

• • •

170

„ Ra. C.

74.6

82.6

16.5

80.266

180

Cloiulv

13.6

240

180

„ A. R.

77.5

79.5

6.6

200

090

„ Lit. R.

73.6

6.6

79.5

2.6

155

075

), H. S.

6.5

086

Fine Ra. C.

5.6

86.6

81.6

10.5

070

29.975

Cloudv, A. R.

88.6

80.5

13.5

130

80.030

„ AaR. &T.

79.6

81.6

230

110

Fine

76.6

11.5

82.5

11.5

280

. 180

76.6

86.6

18.5

88.6

81.5

260

155

))

76.

86.5

88.5

16.6

280

160

))

90.5

76.6

.•■

« • •

•••

...

• • •

})

•

•«•

78.5

11.6

17.6

346

225

79.5

290

165

yy E. 0.

89.5

1 86.5' 79

12.6

78.6

260

130

)f )l

170TB.— The instruments that I emplov are, (1) A maximum I'egistering thermometer, (2) A Spirit
minimum registering thermometer, (3) A standard wet and dry bulb (mecalllo) thermometer, (4) A very fine
Aneroid, made specially for me. All made by Negrettl & Zambra. I may remark that the maximum
thermometer agrees exactly with the standard; but the minimum is about 2 d^^ees lower than the standard.

• ABBRBVIATI0N8.— A. aftemoon, G. cloudy, E. evening, H. heavy, F. fine, fr. from, L. lightning. Lit.
little, M. morning, B. rain, T. thunder, S. showery, Ba. rather.

116

THE CHEsrESK RECORDER

[October,

roth's Annales des Empereurs du
Japon, V.

The above is the Chinese intelli-
gence about Fu-sang; which sprung
out of the 5th century, and, I be-
lieve, the only information we pos-
sess. In later times, the Chinese
poets who seem to be gifted with a
much livelier imagination than some
of our Savants, have further develop-
ed and richly embellished those re-
?orts with regard to the land of
'u-sang, and have made out of it a
complete land .of fables, where mul-
berry trees grow to a height of
several thousand feet and inhere
silkworms are found more than six
feet in length. The statements about
Fu-sang given by Mr. L^on de
Eosny in his " Varietes Orientales "
from a Japanese Encyclopedia are

frobably borrowed from the Chinese,
have not howevar read Mr. Rosny's
work, (cf. Notes and Queries, Yol.
IV p. 19.)

In order to place the credibility
of the Buddhist priest Htii-sh6n in
the proper li^ht, I will yet mention
what he furtner relates of his jour-
neys. He asserts namely (loco cita-
toJ that there is a kingdom 1000
li East of Fu-sang, in which are no
men but only women, whose bodies
are completely covered with hair.
When they wish to become pregnant,
they bathe themselves in a certain
river. The women have no mam-
mae, but tufts of hair on the neck
by means of which they suckle their
cnildren.

Upon these vague and incredible
traditions of a Buddhist monk several
European Savants have based the
hypothesis, that the Chinese had dis-
covered America 1300 years ago.
Nevertheless, it appears to me, that
these sinologues have not succeeded
in robbing Columbus of the honour
of having discovered America. They
might have spared themselves the
writing of sucn learned treaties on
this subject. It appears to me that

the verdict passed upon the value of
the information of the Buddhist monk
Hui-shen by Father Hyacinth is the
most correct. This well-known sino-
logue adds the following words mere-
ly, after the translation of the article
Fu-sang out of the history of Hie
Southern Dynasties. " Ilui-sh&n ap-

Eears to have been a consummate
umbug " (cf. the people of Central
Asia by F. Hyacintn.)

I cannot, -indeed, understand what

f^ound we have for believing that
u-sang is America. We cannot
lay great stress upon the asserted
distance, more than 20,000 li East
of China, for every one knows how
very liberal the Chinese are with
numbers. By tamed stags we can
at all events only understand rein-
deer. But these are found as fre-
quently in Asia as in America.
Mention is also made of horses in
Fu-sanf^. This does not agree at all
with America, for it is well-known,
that horses were first brought to
America in the 16th century. Neu-
mann appears to base his hypothesis
on the assumption, that tne tree
Fu-sang is synonymous with the
Mexican Aloe. Mr. Sampson has
already reftited this error (Notes
and Queries, Vol HI p. 78.)

According to the description and

drawings of the tree ^ ^ Fu-sang,

fiven by the Chinese there is no
oubt tnat it is a Malvacea. In
Peking, the Hibiscus Bosa sinensis
is designated by this name, while
Hibiscus syriacus is here called

/t^ ^ Mu-kin. These names seem
to hold good for the whole of China.
The description, which is ^ven in
the Pun tsao kang mii of both plants
(XXXYI p. 64 and 65.) admit of no
doubt that by the tree Fu-sang

whicli .moreover carries the syno-
nyms ^ ^-Fo-sang, :^ ^ Chu-

kin. ^ :j§ Chi kin, ^ ji-ki)

is to be understood Hibiscus Rosa

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

117

BinenBis. It is also mentioned, that
this tree has a likeness to the ;^ jf^
Mu-kin (H. Syriacus.) Its leaves re-
semble the mulberry tree. Very
good drawings of both kinds of Hi-
biscus are found in the /(j|[ 1^ ^

St H ^ ^^ ^^^ ming shi tu k*ao
(XXXV p. 58 and 34.) The Bud-
dhist Priest Hui-shfen compares the
tree Fu-sang with the tree t'ung

;|j^. Under this name the Chinese

denote different large-leaved trees.
In the Chi wu ming shi tu k'ao
(XXXIII p. 46,) the tree t'ung is
represented with broadly ovate, cor-
date, entire great leaves and with
great ovoid, acuminate fruits. Hoff-
mann and Schultes (Noms indigenes
des plantes du Japon et de le Chine)
have set down the tree fung as
Paulownia imperialis. This agrees
quite well with the Chinese drawing.

This tree tHmg must not be con-
founded with the y^ |^ Yu-t*ung

tree, (Synonyma ^ -^ |(^ Ying-
tsu-t'ung, "^ ^ Jen-t^ung,) from
whose fruit is furnished the well-
known and very poisonous oil jj^ y^

Tling-yu, which the Chinese employ
as varnish and in painting. It
should be Dryandra Cordata ; accord-
ing to others Elaeococca Verucosa.
I have not seen the tree, but it is
known, to occur very abundantly in
Central China and especially on the
Tang-tse-kiang. There is a Chinese
description in the Pun-tsao (XXXV
p. 26) and a drawing of it in the Chi
wu ming shi tu k'ao (XXXV p. 26.)

Finally there is a tree, which the
Chinese call j^ '^ Wu-t'ung (sy-

non. jjl^ chSn). This tree has al-
ready been mentioned by Du Halde
(Description de I'Empire Chinois,)
as a curiosity: in which the seeds
are found on the edges of the leaves.
This. phenomenon is also represented
in the drawing in the Chi wu ming

&c., (XXXV 66.) Compare further
the description in the Pun-t'sao
(XXXy* 25.) It is the Sterculia

f)latanifolia, a beautiftil tree with
arge leaves lobed so as to resem-
ble a hand, which is cultivated in
the Buddhist temples near Peking.
The Chinese are quite right in what
they relate about the seeds. The
seed follicles burst and acquire the
form of coriaceous leaves, bearing
the seeds upon their margin.

The leaves of aU the trees just
now mentioned, allow themselves to
be compared, as is done by the Chi-
nese, with these of Hibiscus or other
Elants of the Malvaceous family, but
ave not the slightest resemblance
with the Mexican Aloe or Maquay
tree (Agave Mexicana,) which has
massive, spiny toothed, fleshy leaves.
Mr. Hanlay (Chinxse Regobdeb,
Vol. II p. 345) of San Francisco, can
not therefore succeed in proving
that the Buddhist Priest Hui-shen
has understood by Fu-sang the Mex-
ican Aloe.

Finally, I have to mention a tree,
which, as regards its appearance,
and usefulness corresponds pretty
much, with the description given by
Hui-sh6n of the Fu-sang tree. I am
speaking of the useful tree Brous-
sonetia papyrifera, which grows wild
in the temperate parts of Asia, espe-
cially in China, tfapan, Corea, Man-
churia &c., and is besides found on
the islands of the Pacific, while as
far as I know, it does not occur in
America. The leaves of this tree
remarkable for their varying

are

very much in shape. The sanie tree
produces at once very large and quite
small leaves. They are sometimes
entire, sometimes many lobed. The
fruit is round, of a deep scarlet
colour and pulpv. It is a well-
known fact, that m the parts where
this tree grows, its bark is used for
the making of paper and the manu-
facturing of clothmg material. From
ancient times it has been known to

120

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[October,

that Fu-sang is meant for the ifiland
of Saghalien, is, I believe, more near
to the truth than the other sino-
logues.

In Notes and Queries (Vol. IV p.
19) there is a passage cited out of
the Liang-ssu-kung-ki, that the king-
dom of Fu-sang had sent envoys to
China. That would of course prove
that the so called country of Fu-sang
had political intercourse with China,
but it makes it still more unlikely^
that America was here meant. We
will therefore in the meantime still
consider Fu-sang as a " terra incogni-
ta nee non dubia," and bestow upon
Mr. Burlingame the double honor of
having been the first American Am-
bassador at the Chinese Court, and
the first Chinese Ambassador in
America.

The contradictory fancies about
China, that originate in the brains
of European literati, are truly, aston-
ishing. Some maintain, that the
Chinese discovered America 1300
years ago, while a well-known learn-
ed Frenchman, Count Gobineau, has
some years ago asserted that the Chi-
nese have immigrated from Amer-
ica. In his: Essai sur I'inegalite
des races humaines, Vol. II p. 242,
Count Gobdneau says : " D'ou venai-
ent ces peuples jaunes i Du grand
continent d'Amerique. C'est la r^-
ponse de la physiologic comme de la
linguistique."

All these unfounded hypotheses
have much the same value as the
supposed discovery of America by
the Chinese.

PEKI^'G, 13th June 1870.

GHINEBE A BTS OF HEAUHg.

BT J. DUDOBON, M . D.

Ghapt£b in.

Medical Divinities and Divinities in
Medical Temples.

C Concluded, J

The next shrine is devoted to Kwari'

yin iffi ^ or the goddess of mercy.

She is worshipped on the nineteenth
day of the second, sixth and ninth
months. The first is said to indicate
her birth ; the second, her coming across
the sea, and in Fukhien it is said that
she is specially worshipped at this time.
The latter period probably indicates
the time when she attained to the
state of a Pusah, Her daties are to
protect the people, give peace and send
children. In tnis latter capacity she

is known as Sung4st4twanry%n ^ -^

S^ ^, and is represented with a
child in her arms. Another of her
titles is Chieukii-kwan-yin i^ ^ ffl

^. She is seated on a lotus flower

with the cap known as Kwan-yin-t^eu

1^ ^ ^ on her head. She holds

a bottle in her hand, which contains
clear water, with branches of the Yang

^ i^ and Lieu j^ (willow) trees in

it. This water is called KanAu -^ ^,

and when scattered towards heaven
and upon earth can blot out sins.

The goddess is said here to have

sprung from the Ndn-hai J^ ^^ or

southern sea and to have become a
Pusah at a mountain called Lchchiehrshan

^ ^ ill- ^° ^'^^ ^^P of this moun-
tain there is a Tse-chu-lin or purple
coloured grove of bamboos and a tem-
ple dedicated to her. On the fifteenth
of the seventh month there is a Kwan-

yin called uJan ^ ^^ worshiped.

Other names given to her are Po-i

^ Z^ and Tao49o *^^ ^ because

she sits facing the North. A house on
the south side of a street or lane so
situated, is also thus termed. Vege-
tubles and fruit only are offered to this

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

121

divinity. To the small-pox goddess,
mfeats may lu- presented, although the
former are the most common to all the
idols.

In the next compartment are three

divinities Yen-kwang ^^ -A^, Tien^Jmen
5C fw? ^°^ Tse-tsuiv-niang-nian^ -^
-^ ^ j^' The former is the eye
goddess. Praying or burning incense
to her cures all sorts of oplithalmiae.
She holds an immense eye in her hand.
Aft^r recovery, eyes made of paper or
silk are brought and hung up before
the divinity. (1) Upon the paper ones
is the prayer for peace during the four
seasons. (2) (See illustrations.)

There is a little shop in the temple
where incense and articles suitable for
presentation to the gods are sold, and
judging from the huge piles of paper
eyes, clay groups of female dogs with
pups etc, etc, the trade must be a lucra-
tive one. Visitoi-s are allowed to ap-
propriate an indefinite number of these
articles fi'om the shrines of the divini-
ties in order, I suppose, to make room
for the ever increasing collection.

(I)

Tien-hsijen occupies the centre. She
looks favorably upon mankind and
gives peace to men, women and chil-
dren.

Tse4sun -J^ ^^ superintends the

conception and biith of children. She
is called as iier name implies, the god-
dess of children and grandchildren.
Her husbaiul called Tse-tsun-ye was

Wen-wang ^ ^, wliose son was the

first Emperor of the Chao dynasty,

known in history as Wu-wnns; "^ ^ .

1122 B.C. He is said to have had one
hundred children, Uie emperor being
the second son. She occupies a still
more conspicutms and important posi-
tion in the Tnng-yeh temple already
referred to, Her hall is on the west
side in the centre of the 36 judicatories

^ of that bide. On each side are two

attendants cairyinor bas^fuls of babies
whose heads are just seen peepmg
through the sacs. Parerits who have
not had children, ])erform Hstt-yuen

oIF ^* ^^^^^ ^^ Playing to her and pro-
mising it they should have children
they will ijivet^ the goddesi< a silk robe
to cover her, a cap, sl.oes, burn in-
cense etc. If tlicy sliould be favoured
with su(!h blessings from the niang-
niang they are careful to pr^^sent the
promised artirlos. In visiting her hall
for this j)in*|>ose, women choose the
handsomest of the numerous clay or
porcelain children that surrouiid the
goddess and fasten a padlock to it
made of brass ca-^li, or they tie the
usual picc'.^ of red cord worn in the
queue of children to it. The little fi-
gure is eitlier allowed to remain in
the hall, or it is taken home. After
the birtli of the child, two figures are
sent to the temple, made of paper,
mud, porcelain or silver as a sort of
exchange for the living one which
the goddess has granted them, and
as a thank offering. This accounts
for the extraordinary number of such
figures in this hall. Close by, there is
a hideous demon, with green eyes, red
eyebrows, shoes of tiger's skin and a
stick w ith nails at the head of it for
beating persons, resembling wolf's

122

THE CHINESE RECORDEtl

[October,

teeth. He is the inferior attendant of
the other two servants, and carries ba-
bies on his shoulder and is called Siau-
kwei ^ J0|^. The priests use this
hideous figure for the purpose of ex-
torting more money and presents from
the deluded votaries. The hall is much
frequented and altogether the scene is
very lively — children at all ages, in all
attitudes and engaged in all manner
of play and work. The shelves are
literafly crowded with clay images.
On the left side sits her husband and
between them is a lar^e suspended
brass cash, with the usual square hole
in it. In the Yao-mmg:iniau there is
a large wooden cash with a bell in the
hole and with two small cash below
it. On the cash are the characters
Chieu4se^hinri^sien ^ -^ ^ ^.
(See illustration 3.) It is a useful ex-
ercise for those desirous of children or
wealth and with plenty of cash, to try
and put the cash throagh the hole or
strike the bell. The money spent in
this diversion falls to the temple. She
is suri'ounded, frequently, by clay
figures of a bitch with her pups, which
have been presented to the goddess in
cases of difficult parturition. The same
practice will be noted below regarding
the treatment of favorite dogs. Tse-
tsun is usually accompanied by two
persons known as Sung-sheng and
Tsui-sheng. The former takes charge
of the sending of the babies to their
future home, the latter hastens labour.
Women fear pain and delay at such
periods and consequently in the absence
of any method whatever to quicken
labour or assist nature, Tsui-sheng is

(8)

had recourse to. These goddesses are
not classic. The common people have
come to believe in them from story

books of the Tauists and Buddhists
called ^^$}|^^9 Feng-shen-yen-i,
S mi IE Seu-shen-chi, |i|| {J, f|
Shen-hsien-chwen |Jj /& ^ j^ Hsien-
foh-chi-tsung, which contain a rich

legendary collection relating to the na*
tional gods, demigods, heroes and great
men, and to which the reader is re-
ferred for further information.

In the Po-ytln-kwan there is likewise
a ball to this lady. She occupies the
next shrine, Tien-hsien the centre and
Yen4twang the East. At the sides of

the hall are the Wa-worshan ^ i^ fjj

or mountains of children, with Sfwug-
tse-niang-niang and Lang-chiUn as at*
tendants. The eight genii or immor-
tals also occupy a place here arranged
on each side., Chang-hnen 2M ^^ ig
here with his bow shooting the T^tcn-
kew ^ ^^ or heavenly dog. He

Prevents it from eating children. Chil-
ren bom on the days of the dog
(a star), are sure to be eaten by this
animal, and so this immortal prevents
such a catastrophe by shooting him.
This story is said to have originated in

the Sung dynasty. After the death of

Meng-chang ^ 3(H of the Hnsu ^

^ state, which along with other small
principalities was merged in the Sung,
his wife, known as Hwa-jui-fti-jen ^

^§ ^ ^ became concubine to Sung-

tai-su "^ ^ J^. She had a likeness
of her husband hung up in her apart-
ment to which she was wont to bum
incense and pay respect. The Emperor
on learning this, requested to know
who he was, but the widow not daring
to acknowledge him, replied that it
was Chang'knen who sent, protected,
and gave peace to children by shooting
the heavenly dog. The death oi chil-
dren, as well as eclipses of the sun and
moon, were supposed to be . caused by
this animal in the heavens. The Em-
peror heard her gladly and ordered

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

123

him ever afterwards to be worshipped.
He stands with a bow, a ball of earth
and children sarroanding him, in the
attitude of shooting. Parents believe
that by papng respect to Change the
lives of their offspring tvill be preserv-
ed and lengthened, m the family, he
has a stand on a little shelf over the
K^ang, or earth bed platform, and the
dog is pictured as bleeding from the
tongue, having been shot by Chang
and thus prevented from destroying
the lives of the children.

Besides these shrines in the gallery
of the Yao-wang-miau containing these
goddesses, there is a Niang-mangAien
m the same temple. This is the west
side house of tne second court. The
following are the nine divinities there.*

There is also a special Tien at the
Tung-yohrtniau for these nine ladies.
They are there named as follows. They
have also waiting maids in attendance.!

The above Tauist temple was built
in the Yuen dynasty (A. I>. 1314); com-
pletely repaired in 1701, and again in
1761. Tablets have been erected by

• I. Ju-mu-pu-ylng -^ "fj: P^ ^.

5. Ho-theng (Tse-taan) ^| Zp .

8. Yen-kwaag-hwel-chaa-miiig-ma ffR^ -yf^ 1 ^

4. Tien-baleo-hmig-teh ^r 4m ^g>
8. r-teh-kwMig ^ ^ ^.

6. Snng-flheng jj)^ /f?^

7. Shnn-Bheiw (Tsnl-aheng) jB Zp .

8. Tin-hfliiig ^S ^K*

9. Timg-flheng-tea-cben ^£ /t )j^

t 1. Snng-Bheng-niaiig-niang a fe £p »

5. Pelkn j^^.
8. Tdu-Bheng Iffi Zp .
4. TenJcwang |g '^.

6. Tiea-tiaiea ^ tA^,

6. Tw-ta^jn -^ ^^

7. Ju-mn ^ -f|l:.

8. Pan-Chen

9. Yin-meng El

both the Emperors, Eanghi and Eien-
lung. The temple is very rich in images
and the gods are said to be beautifmly
fashioned. The best of them were
constructed by a celebrated idol maker

To-nirchiang ^ ^ ^ in the Muig

dynasty. At first he refused to ex-
ecute them^ his trade being in such a
flourishing condition that he could af-
ford to refuse all comers. He fell sick
soon after and become insane. This
was judged a punishment from the
gods who had the superintendence of
the temple. One day he requested to
have a cart hired and to be taken to
the temple and just as he entered the
door of the building he became sudden-
ly quite well. He thereupon com-
menced the construction of tne divini-
ties. The most of the idols in this and
the other temples of the capital are the
workmanship of his hands. There is
a lane in Peking called after him, Lieu-

luan ^jj i|.

Besides the gods already mentioned
accidentally in the temple, as being the
counterpart of idols in the Yao-wang-
mtau, there is another divinity here not
yet described, which deserves a brief
notice in a paper of this subject and

that is W6n-ijhang ^ ^. Accord-
ing to the literati this name is applied
to a constellation. In tlie astronomy
of the Tsin dynasty, W^n-chang is said

to be the six palaces or boards of
heaven stars ^ ^^ ^ J^ Tien-chi-
lieu-fu above Ursa Major or Pei-teu

Li the book known as W§n-chang-
hwa-shu ^ ^ ^ ^, where he gives
his supposed autobiography, he says
his name is Chang and that he came
from Ktoei-chishanryin -^ j^^ jjj ^

in ChaU'hHng-fu ^^f^'^^ the pro-
vince of Che-kiang. He was bom dur-
ing the reign of 3ie first Emperor of
the Chau dynasty, and in one of his

successors ^ 3E ^^'^ ^' ^' Suen-wang
he received the tide of Hsiau-yeu

^ filial friend. In the Sung dynasty

121

THE CIHNESE KECOIIDEII

[Ootober,

1196 A. D. he was My\cd Ti 'Jjf^, Em-
peror. According to tbe belief in

nietemjmychosis, ho Ijh^ already been

born into the world seven times.

And this mav ac(M)unt for another

supposition that lie is said to have

been a person of the name of Chang-

niiln

health. Whatever may be tlie affected
part, the corresponding i>art of the
animal is rubbed.

The last medical divinity we shall

mention is " Urh-lang ^ ^[J a sort of
veterinary god here He has numer-
ous little temples erected to him in
this city. He was said to be able to

uan 5g ]{^, a mandarin of the T^ang ^ake, hold and kill all sorts of reptiles,
iynasty. He was governor of the city venemous and fierce animals. He was

dyi

Sui-yang

^' rr^L

1^ in Ho-nau. When

assisted in his daring feats of seizing
the Mongols destroyed the wall and animals by a dog. Popular supersti-
entered the citv he was beheaded.'!^?? ^^'^^^f^ to him the power of
Wfin-chang was said aftorwards to be ^*^'"^ ^°^ removmg monntams, and
this one. The epithet W^n-chang i^ | keepmg up with the sun. Keport says
Baid to have been given to him by U ji^/^ ^^""'^^^'^ ^^ ^^-^ ^''' ^^^'^' ^^«
Hwaug. He is said to have written

the book called Yin-chihicen |^ p^ ^.

He ivas accustomed to ride a mule ac-
cording to popular superstition ; others
rode horses and probably from this

IS worshipped by those who are desir-
ous of assistance, and strength in the
execution of any task. He is some-
times mixed up in the poj.ular mind

with Sa-chan-yen g^ ]^ ^^ a Kiang-

Bource arose the common practice ofl^^ !^^'^'^ ^}''' <5^»;^^<1 that p:oviuce of
great officials and literaw persons rid- 1^'^ inundation an^l who had six broth-
ing mules. Certain it" is that such ^'^^ f''^ t^ ^f'fff regarding hnn is
animals are now used by the highest , ^?''""^^"'^*^ ^^ ^''^-^^'''^- ^^"^^^^«»*%^
officials— on account of their greater gives it that his name was Li ^ the

respectability and coinfort (?). Even son of Li-ping ^ gjc who held the

in Peking a cart diawn by a horse for . x* m . t_ ~ i . i-*

the conveyance of passengers is undig. P^^^ ^^ Tai-sheu % -rl- or prefect of

nified. There are su[> posed to be wild the place called 8u-chuen ^ ffl? in
mules of great speed. Wen-chang's Szechuen. The father had the power of
inuleisofbrass and was made in the i transforming himself into a cow in which
Ming dynasty. It is properly not a condition he entered the water and
mule but a faWons animal called T'o .fought unsuccessfully, however, against
^^, with cloven feet resembling the the animal known as Chiau ^ t sort
cow, with the tail of a horse and the face ] of Unicorn. His son, was afterwards
of a mule. On his foreliead is an em- j more fortunate, and on this account
brjrotio horn which ])rojects under the | temples were everywhere errected to
8km but does not protrude. Many of him. This is the demigod who is pic- ,
the Buddhist and Tauist divinities tured as Urh-lang and who possessed

fabidous animals have all received red to; others that the temples of the

names. The worship] )ers of W5n-chang latter became those of the former, for

have erected an immense number of tab- ■ the reason to be stated.

lets to him — so much so that the walls

and roof

them. His

additional

brass mule,

attentions of the sick. The brass ani- , ers, appropriated to himself the title

mal is quite burnished with the rub-' of 9000 years, (the Emperor being'

biogsofthe poor people in searcli of ^^Fciw-^mH 0000 and the Ein])ress 1000).

1R70.]

AXD MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

125

All stood in such dread of him that
they paid him the same honours that!
they usually gave to Confueions. Op- !
posite, or near, every Coiifuciaii temple
was a small temple to this eunucli.
When the brother of the above Em-
peror came to the throne, thin^^s were
entirely changed and this eunuch was
beheaded, his followers and partisans
were threatened with prosecution audi
to isave themselves, the temples of this
eunuch were transferred to Urh-lang
and called by his name. He sits there !
with a yellow coat and a golden cap ;
after the manner of the eunuchs of;
that period. Close to him is the dog,
also clothed in yellow and surrounded
by an innumerable number of clay
figures of dogs. Those are considered
as substitutes lor the dogs which have
been cured or born throiicfh tho effieacv
of Urh-lang, There is in tlie Tvnf^-yoh-
miau an Urh-liangshen. Durini? the
first few days of the year, the Chinese
resort to these temples of Urh-lang in
great numbers to burn incense and
bespeak the kind consideration of the
god of dogs for their favorites during •
the ensuing year. In cases of canine '
sickness and difficult parturition, the
same sort of worship is performed to
Urh-lang as to Tse-tsun. Clay figures \
of dogs, especially of the Peking type |
abound in these temples, which are
given as thank offerings or exchanges
for blessings received.

Medical Divinities concluded.

MARCO POLO AND IBN BATUTA
IN POOKIEN.

BY GEO. PHILLIPS ESQ.

Supplementary Paper.

At the close of my last paper upon Zaitun,
I promised to say a few words concerning it
under its modern name of Chin-cheo.

I will now do so, remarking by the way
that I do not know of any traveller after Ibn
Batuta making any mention of Zaitun. j

The situation of the Port of Chin-cheo, like i
that of Zaitun cannot be fixed with certain: y. '
I am of opinion that they were not far remov-
ed from each other, Zaitun being situated half
a day's journey up tha Chang-cbow river
(where the water wjis fresh,) and the place

ci»llod by the Portuguese Chin-cheo was pi'ob-
ably nearer the er\trance of the same river.

The great resemblance existing between the
names Chin-cheo, and Chin -chew, make it
imperative to say a few words whence the
name Chin-cheo is derived, in order to prevent
its being mistaken for the present Tscuen-
chow locallv called Chin-chew.

(1) Xavarette speaking of Chang-chow-foo
says: "It is a very famous town in China.
All the Chinese who trade with Manilla come
from this district. On this account they are
called Chin-cheos (and the town Chin-cbeo
and Chin-chew) by the Spaniards."

(2) The first Portuguese who in all proba-
bility visited this district was Jorge Mascareu-
has, who had accompanied Andrade to China
in l.')17, and who, when off the Canton river,
fell in with some Loo-choo junks, with which
he sailed in company as far as the Fookien
Province; he it appears having learnt from
the C-hinese who were in the habit of trading
with the Portuguese in Malacca, a great deal
concerning the celebrated Chang-chow-foo,
or Chin-cheo, determined to pay a visit to his-
commercial friends in that city, and to see if
there was a chance of establishing a trade
there.

Whether any settlement was formed there
at this time I cannot say.

Fernfto Mendez Pinto informs us, that in
1541 when he with Antonio de Faria put into
this port in search of one Cora Acem a famous
pirate, a sworn enemy of the " Portugals,"
there were Five Portuguese ships lying iherc,
from which they obtained thirty five men who
were willing to cast in their lot with them.
In one of the B.'^ts not far Northward of
Amoy they fell in with, and captured, this
famous 1 'irate, but not without great loss to
themselves.

When the Portuguese were expelled from
Ningpo, which some historians say took place
in 1642 and others in 154'>, thoy were anxious
to find a new market on the East Coast, and
they pitched upon Chang-chow which wis so
far distant from Kingpo that the calamities
which had befallen them there would not
aifect them in this new settlement.

The Public Officials at this place by reason
of their private interest, winked at the per-
manent residence of the Portuguese among
them.

The historians say that the Portuguese by
means of bribes carried on a clandestine
trade in this neighbourhood till 1549.

This privilege however was lost by the per-
petration of a scandalous, and disgraceful act,
as will be seen from the following.

It hapjicned that one Aires Botelho, or
Coelho de Souza, a Public functionary, on the
death of a certain Armenian who had lived

(1) . Prdvo/t III^t^iro sfl-ndrnle des voyngea. Dutch
' trarihliilion Vol. S. p.lti*.

(2; This acc4>uiit oi tho Portu^Ufse i» tiiki^n fi*om
a smnll P iinphlet call* d RisUirla di* Mncno
wrlttinby Jt.be AIaut»el rle ('arvalh'» e Sou/.ii.
aChpt.au In ihc rortugUvfi- Aru:.v. Macno, ]>4.'>

128

THE CHINESE RTi:CORDEU

[October,

had a swelling of the throat, preventing her
from taking any food and making even res-
piration very painful. Immense thirst in-
creased her suffering. The eldest son of the
Mandarin's family came himself to the- tem-
ple, where I had taken up my abode, and in-
vited me to the Ya-raen. I went to ex-
amine the patient. Emetics and purgatives
did such a good service, that I was requested
to stay a few days longer and complete the
cure. Engagements at Canton compelled
me to hurry on my way home. So I could
not comply with their wishes. But I pro-
missed to see the patient the next morning,
and to leave some medicines with the neces-
sary directions with them. An invitation to
dinner I declined, but accepted a present of
two fowls and the offer of two horses with
two servants, who brought me to the pre-
fectural cFty of Lin-chau. It was a fine day
and I enjoyed the ride extremely ; but the
personal pleasure was nothing in comparison
with the benefit that the missionary work in
question could derive from this unexpected
circumstance. The priest of the temple,
seeing the respect paid to me by the ofiicials,
invited me to come back soon and take my
stay in the guest's apartments of the temple.
The Secretaries of the Ya-men told me,
that in future cases I would have the pro-
tection and help of soldiers, when going up
to the Aborigines. And the most import-
ant advantage gained by the favonr so pub-
licly shown to me by the officials, was the
acquisition of my former interpreter as a
travel lin<r companion, and afterwards as a
teacher in my station. Although I original-
ly had the idea to take him with mp, 1 dis-
carded rt, aftL'r the experience which I had
made with him when in the mountains. The
strange behaviour of the Yin raon, after th"
return to wSam-kong fir.it sii»ik?ned my faith
in their statoments and t!(>tisc(iuontly my
doubts iji the verarity of Mr. Mok. But in
constvnicnco of the friendly behaviour of th'3
oflic'iafs, my eventual return to the srene in
question btM*amo nt)\v (juiie independent of
the ill or good will of tlrwe parties. But
correct inl"(U'in:ition about Uk^ poliiical an<l
social state o£ the Aborigine!^ an<l about their
language was of the greatest importance f(»r
a future attempt to enter and penetrate
their territory in order to influence th.'ra
favorably towards civilizing a:^?neie"<. This
information Mr. Mok could unquestionably
give, as he himself wa.s a native of that region,
belonsinrr to the Aboriorinal tribe of the
O'hang-Uz^ and had been teacher and pnost for
four years amongst the Yiu people. He, for
hiS part would scarcely have had the courage
to accompany me, it the officials had not
given countenan^'c t) mv proc'cdinn^s. 8)nie
iricnds wli > tried i > dis-u^ulc liini Ir.>m haz-

arding so much as to accompany an un-
known foreigner, had not time enough to
influence him.

So we departed with honour from Sam-
kong, and arrived safely at the prefectural
city of Lin-chau, where the authorities were
very polite and obliging. Even there I met
two Yiu men, but having no time to have any
intercoui'se wFth them, I hastened hoiru*.
After a day's preachinfj and healing, we t<>;»k
a boat and reached Canton in fiv'>. days. Mr.
Mok then went with me to Shik-lung, where
he first had to bo cured from opium smoking.
This accorar)lishv*d, he translated the Deca-
logue, the Lords Prayer and many phrases
in the Yiu languaure with the help of myself
and one of my assistant*. To the phrases he
gave paruUel sentences in the Chong language.
He besides gave very valuable information
about the customs and religious rites of the
Yiu people ; and so he proved a very useful
man. But worth more than all this, was the
interest he took in (/hri.stianity. In the begin-
ning, he showed not a little repugnance
towards the Christian faitli, especially when
idolatrous practises were made objects of
criticism. The idea of one G-od, seemed
quite incomprehensible to him. Only his
personal attachment and his thankfulness to
me, prevented him from leaving the mission
st'ition. But the longer he stayed, the more
hii felt interested in Bible-history and tried
to communicate to others what he himsfilf
had learned. He then dwelt sarcastically
upon the foolishness of his former occupa-
tion, showing to people, that it was nothing
but mjre deception. Finally he asked
repeatedly and earnestly for baptism. But
I purp(^^ely tamed with baf)tism until I had
proofs of his sincerety. After he had been
staving witii m.: for three and a half months,
I f'*lt assured, that he wa^ prej)ared for this '
holy ordinance, and baptized him with five
others on the Gth of March. A few days
afterwards h^ went back to his home with
the intention of reassuring his friends and
relatives of his safety in connection with me,
as there were apprehensions amnu'xst them,
that he woidd be sold as a coolie to a
foreign country.

The chief object of his return however is
the desire to preach the gospel to his coun-
trynum and to bring some two or three
friends down to my station iov instruction
and baptism. My prayers are with him. I
hope some of the readers will remember
before the Throne of Grace this first evan-
gelist of the Aborigines of the province of
Canton. His Christian name is, To-chan,
i. e. true doctrine. May the true doctrine
spread over the dark interior of China.

The -ind of May, 1S70.

18 to.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

129

THE IDEAL KAN OP CONlTnCinS.

Second Paq^er,

BT BSV. WM. ASHMOBB.

In the last number of the Bboobdbb cer-
tain citations were given from the writings of
Oonfacios embodying his oonoeption of an
Ideal Man, It now remains to present some
obserrations suggested by them.

1. An Ideal did emiit. — The simple fact
of itself is wofthy of attentibn. It will
help us In a discussion of the moral ac-
countability of those who lived in those
remote ages of darkness, in a land so dis-
tant from the true light that was beginning
to shine in connection with the Mosaic ritual.
Be it remembered this was five centuries be-
fore the coming of Christ. Yet even then,
under circumstances disadvantageous, there
was no boch density of darkness as to prevent
men from knowing something of what duty
required. The ''golden rule" though in a
negative form had been formally enunciated
by Confucius, and without doubt was appre-
hended by innumerable multitudes of others
as well, thus confirming the teachings of the
Apostle that the heathen who had not the law
were a law unto themselves.

The question is sometimes mooted: — What
shall become of the better class of heathen —
Sages and philosophers — of that early day,
who possessed not the splendor of light we
enjoy but nevertheless did as well as they
knew how? Shall they too come into judg-
ment ? If they have no sin, then, of course
not. The Saviour's declaration '* this do and
thou shalt live *^ is as applicable to sages in
China as to moral young men in India. But
who among them did as well as he knew
how? It is remarkable that the first quib-
bling at the Divine Administration that ever
was started was in connection with just such
a point and the reply to it was given by God
in person. *' Why art thou wroth and why is
thy countenance fallen ? If thou doest well
shalt thou not.be accepted? And if thou
doest not well, sin lieth at the door."

So with the "sages." If they did "well"
shall they cot be accepted? But if " Sin liath
at the door. — ^Then What? A speculative ques-
tion must await the decision of a practical one.
Where is the man that has lived up to the
light he possessed ? First of all find such an
one. It will then be time to consider what
ought to be done with him. Confutnus him-
self laid claim to no such perfection. '* In let-
ters I am perhaps equal to other men, but
the character of the Superior man carrying
out in his conduct what he professes, is what
I have not yet attained to." Nor was he suc-
cessful in finding any one in his generation
who had. He did indulge in panegyric on
those who made attainments in particular
directions; but the lamentation, '*It is all

over: I have not seen one who could peroeive
his fault and inwardly accuse himself," must
be accepted as the judgement of his mature
and enlightened intellect. And this answers
another objection, which is, "The heathen of
a paa^ age have not had the same advantages
some otuers have had." They may not have
had the same, but they have had better ad-
vantages than they ever improved. They had
an earthly model, made by one of themselves.
Yet they failed to confirm to it. What reason
is there to complain that a higher standard
more difficult of observance was not given
them?

Certainly a Christian Missionary has noth-
ing to gain by detracting from any merit as
a philosopher claimed for Confucius. On the
contrary the impossibility of renovating human
nature by any such method as he employed is
rendered conspicuous in proportion as the
abilities he possessed are extolled by his ad-
mires. If he, with his dear insight into the
secret workings of human nature, — ^his un-
wearied application, — his indomitable energy
and the magnetism of his personal example,
failed to lem men to the aohievement of a
moral conquest, what is the use of feebler
brains repeating the attempt ? Why should
pigmies assay to carry a load under which
giants staggered and fainted ?

2. It Teas an Ideal only, — It had no where
a living exemplification. There was no single
individual to whom the Sage could point and
say, Behold the Man I All that he was able to
do, was to collect together the parts of a perfect
character, leaving it for his pupils to put them
together according to the fullness or paucity
of their constructive genius, as they would
combine the parts of a dissected map, and that
too without having a copy of the map for a
guide. A man in one province was to furnish
the requisite type of filial piety; another in a
different province the model for scholarly
assiduity. A man of one generation was to be
the standard of equipoise of character; an-
other, in a different generation, of loyal devo-
tion to his prince.

The practical student in search of a living
illustration would find himself suddenly en*>
tangled in the very perplexity from which he
supposed he had extricated himself. He came
in search of a complete model, and he finds
himself listening to precepts and specifications
inspecting one quality in this man and another
quality in that one. He thought to be intro*
duced to the companionship of a perfect being,
to behold his manner of thinking, speaking,
living, and acting; but he is shown merely a
list of the mental, moral, and social traits
which properly enter into the composition of
one. Instead of the breathing, rounded, full
developed form of a human being, he sees
only the bones of a rattling skeleton, and these
not so much as wired together, much less
bound by the elastic muscle and cords of a
living organism.

To combine these dejecta m&nifyra of a per-
fect man in one harmonious whole so as to

130

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[October,

exhibit their blended co-operation demands
the most consummate pkill. Such a Bkill as
none of the pupils of Confucius could be ex-
pected to possess. A trained anatomist may
readjust in proper position the newly dis-
covered remains of a once living organism.
Bat one who has had no training, when placed
beside a heap of remains and told to re-com-
bine them and clothe them with form and
sise and color so as to resemble a creature
the like whereof he never has seen, will
inevitably blander in the attempt. A striking
illustration of this is seen in the types and
* shadows of Christ given in the Old Testament
an compared with the living, breathing form
exhibited in the New Testament. Particular
characteristics of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob,
Joseph, Moses, Aaron, Sampson, David, and
Solomon, were understood by the Jews to be
illustrative of the coming Messiah. And they
had ages given them in which to study and
complete, their conception of the man. Yet
upon the appearance of Him, who unites all
these representative traits in one, they failed
to recognise Him.

What kind of " filling up " then are we to
expect fromlihe pupils of Confucius ? A glar-
ing want of symmetry is manifest in the parts
of this model itself. In the sculpturing of a
perfect human form, it is needful the artist
should chisel a head, and hands, and feet, and
mouth, and ears, and nose, but it is also need-
ful these should bear a certain proportion and a
certain relative position to each other. Other-
wise the work becomes hideous. Even the
virtues must exist in due proportion. An ex-
cess of one to the diminution of another be-
comes deformity. Confucius himself was
aware of this and put his scholars on their
^ard against it. But how was it possible
for them to avoid mistakes with a model which
existed in fragments only and these fragments,
first one, and then another, exalted to the
place of chief importance. A crooked mirror
must reflect a crooked image. No wonder then,
that this ideal man seen from different stand*-
points resembles these grotesque combina-
tions of the photograph which present us,
at one time an enormous head on a puny
body, and at another an overgrown body
Burmoonted by a contemptibly insignificant
head.

8. It was a grossly defective Ideal. — It was
defective in Symmetry. Under this head the
criticism of the preceding paragraph might be
extended to an indefinite length. There is a
lack of a well adjusted balance in the relation
of its social, civil and religious ideas. There
jA a want of candor and naturalness. It is
not easy and graceful but constrained and
artificial. There is no proper apprehension of
the position and dignity of Woman, but on
the contrary her inferiority and degradation
are implied not only as then existing but as
intended to be perpetual. Another glaring
defect was its illiberal view of the rights of
the Masses. Indeed the Ideal was not in-
tended for the coinmon people. Professedly

it may have been, but practically it resnlt'^d
otherwise. None but the rarely gifted miffht
hope to achieve the renown of the Kinig-chti.
It presnpj)osed the existence of that very lofti-
ness of virtue it professed to impart. *' The
Superior man embodying the course of the
mean is because he is a Superior man, and so
always maintains the mean." So to those capa-
ble of noble aspiration but conscious of weak-
ness, like the man who said. Lord I believe,
help thou mine unbelief, it offered no extra-
neous help. It had no tender loving indul-
gence for the weary and faint hearted. It
had but little familiarity with the dialect of
forgiven ens. It had no tears to shed over the
hopelessly lost. Pity, it did manifest at times,
but it was made offensive by its patronising
condescension and its parade of superior ex-
cellence. It knew how to strike with master-
ly effect some of the nobler cords of the
heart, but it could not sweep the full diapa-
son of human emotion. Notes were silent
which ought to have been heard. Others were
uttered with powerful stress which ought to
have been soft and subdued.

But a more prominent defect than any of
these is the want of a proper recognition of
Gk)d. Man is created sustaining manifold re-
lations to others. In order to completeness -
of character it is needful he shoald be faith-
ful, not merely in one or two of these rela-
tions, but in them alL Never wiU faithful-
ness in a minor relation be allowed to cover
the delinquency in a greater one. It is not
enough that he tty to manifest himself a
good neighbor to his townsmen, a good sub-
ject to his prince, and a good brother among
brothers: he must prove himself a loving,
obedient son as well. No more shall he be
called a perfect man who claims to respect
never so earnestly 'the obligations due to his
fellow men, but passes by the requirements
of his Creator with careless indifference, if not
absolute contempt.

There was nothing spiritual and heavenly
about the Confucian man. He was of the
earth, earthy — a vast amount of clay, a good-
ly proportion of mind, but very little admix-
ture of spirit. A few vague intimations here
and there include the full measure of his
acknowledgments of a Supreme Being. The
sacrifice of a pig or two now and then was his
expressing thanks for all the blessings he re-
ceived from "Imperial Heaven." He was
keenly sensitive for his posthumous renown
among mortals like himself, bat he knew
little, and seemed to care less, about what any
higher order of intelligences might think of
him. His conduct showed no material shap-
ing by the powers of the world to come. His
recognition of Heaven, such as it was, was not
always spontaneous and hearty. It was some-
times sprnng upon hito by others. And some-
times he introduced it as a solace when irri-
tated by human want of appreciation. Though
men knew him not, "Heaven knows me,"
Say in his behalf, he was ignorant on many
of thc&;e points, it docs not help the matter

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

131

The defect was there whether from ign orance
or any other cause. The greatest of all
bnman obligations had but little recognition.
The most potent of all sanctions had but
little influence. As a result the Confucian
man moves before us a moral paralytic. One
foot is planted squarely and firmly; the other
drags along the ground with an ungainly
Bhuffle. One arm sways with rigor in obedi-
ence to the intelligence within; the other
dangles limp, and lifeless by his side. Were
no other objection brought forward, this alone
would be fatal to the claims of this Ideal.
We need a model that will show us how
to deport ourselves toward God as well as
towards man. One that helps us live with a
regard to the coming life as well as the one
that now is. One that will show us how to
treat the yearnings of an immortal spirit, as
well as to gratify a reasonable thirst for
knowledge, or the craving of a material
stomach .

4. Jig dominant instijict Is at'IJfjth ness. —
Even when this is not at once apparent it
*80on declares itself. The nomenclature of
Generosity and Liberality is never out of
bearing long at a time, and it would be un-
ust not to admit that some of the thing signi-
^ ed had a real and substantial existence. But
a deeper furrow with the subsoil plow lays
bare the intense selfishness beneath. What,
for example, can be more satisfactory than .
the Sages laudation of Benevolence. Again
and again is the attention arrested by the
prominence given it in the opening of his
fragmentary discourses. But look at his fur-
ther description of it. "Benevolence is the
characteristic element of humanity and the
great exercise of it is in loving relatives."
Splendid exordium, contemptible peroration !
Nepotism enshrined in sanctified formula I
And to this day the chief exercise of Chinese
benevolence consists in loving and helping
relatives and friends who are expected whe,n
possible to render back help in return. Gleams
of disinterestedness do sometimes lighten up
the prevailing markiness, but the light is ;
pale and sickly as well as evanescent. Vastly
obtrusive on the contrary, is the never slum-
bering consciousness of self, — the study of
self, — the contemplation of self, — the solici-
tude that self should be duly appreciated |
by others, — all of which intensifies pride and
tends to the development of arrogance and
self conceit. Even when rounding out the
form of the man of complete virtue, Confu-
cius presents him with a keen eye to remuner-
ative considerations. Conspicuous among these \
are Position, Power, Influence, and even
Wealth, notwithstanding an occasional dis-
claimer. In fact the perfect man was a poli-
tician, — a politician with an elevated and not
ignoble platform of principles immeasurably
in advance of modern demagogism but
still he was a politician with a watchful re-
gard to self advancement. " The cultivation
of self in reverential carefulness" was not to be
without a tangible "consideration." "Know-
ing how to cultivate his own character he

knows how to govern other men." And to
this the chief inducement to " cultivate virtue "
is to " make it pai/ " by gaining admission,
through virtue and letters, to the ranks of
those who are in "the line of promotion" to'
office and wealth. "On this account the
ruler wil firat take pains about his own virtue.
Posssessing virtue will give him the people.
Possessing the people will give him the ter-
ritory. Possesing the territory will give him its
wealth. Possesi^ing the wealth wiU give him
resources for expenditure. Virtue is the root,
wealth is the result." Was there ever such a
descent from the height of a sublime philoso-
phy to the depth of a sordid materialism?
And yet these sentiments are the faithful
index of Chinese character to day. They are
a practical people, and have a paramount re-
gard to results. Is it any wonder that a
nation so educated should have come to value
religion and philosophy in proportion to their ^
availability for huckstering purposes? We
must quote just another passage, " Tsze Chang
asked Confucius about perfect virtue. Con-
fucius said, to be able to practice five things
every where under Heaven constitutes perfect
virtue. He begged to ask what they were,
and was told. Gravity, Generosity, Sincerity,
Earnestness, and Kindness." A glittering
coronet of diamonds truly. What a pity we
have to read further and find they are all
made of paste, and to find out the prime
motive to their cultivation is the aid they
will funish to self advancement. " If you
are grave, you will not be treated with dis-
respect. If you are generous, you will win all.
If you are sincere, people will repose trust in
you. If you are earnest, you will accomplish
much. If you are kind, this will enable you
to employ the services of others." Such a
result can surprise no one. These very ex-
tremes of selfishness is the inevitable sequel
of the non-recognition of a living personal/
God over all. If there is no Sovereign Head
for whom and to whom and by whom are all
things, then for what should man live but hia
own pleasure alone? No wonder that the
drift of this man of complete virtue should be
to the Autotheosis of self, and that we should
end by hearing him eulogised in a style like
this " Call him man in his ideal, how earnest
is he I Call him an abyss how deep is he I
Call him Heaven how vast is he t Shall this
individual have any being or any thing be-
yond himself on which he depends" ? , ,
With these remarks we take our leave of ;
this the highest conception of the Chinese '
sage. We have by no means touched upon all
its vicious tendencies or its defective deline-
ations. We have said nothing of its frippery
punctiliousness with its " three hundred rules
of ceremony" and its "three thousand rules
of demeanor," with all the unreckoned hoUow-
ness and sham engendered thereby. Conscious
we all are of a disturbed harmony of the pow-
ers and passions of the soul. Convinced we all
are that human nature can never recover itself
without the aid of an ideal that shall show ns
these powers aj:ui affections adjusted in ht.r-

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[October,

m oTiious relatioiM. But we find no help here.
And from this cold, calculating, self seeking,
Relf complacent, cast-iron Confucian Man, we
turn to JcBUB of Nazareth who came to lire
the perfect man, and whose ** life was the
light of men."

A REVIEW: BY THE EDITOR.

It is with great pleasure that we
call the attention of our readers to the
Dictionary of the Fooohow dialect, re-
cently published at this place.* As its
title purports, it is the combined work
of two gentlemen, the Rev. Dr. Mac-
lay of the American Methodist Epis-
copal Mission, and Rev. Mr. Bald-
win of the A. B. C. F. M.'s Mission,
both of whom arrived at Foochow
over 21 years ago. It was printed at
the press of the former mission.

Dr. Maclav claims the general plan
and responsibility of the work to be
his, and yet he remarks in his preface
that *' it is due to the Rev. Mr. Bald-
win to state that the larger portion of
the labor of Authorship has been freely
performed by him, and that to his
correct scholarship, extensive knowl-
edge of the Foochow dialect, and in-
domitable perseverance, the dictionary
is mainly mdebted for the degree of
thoroughness and accuracy it may pos-
sess." Facts which he proceeds to
specify, justify this language with re-
gard to Mr. Baldwin's share in the
preparation of this dictionary. Should
any be disposed to think that the price
at which it is offered to the public is
high, we would suggest to such that
if the price were five times as high, and
the whole edition were to be sold, the
sum thns realised would not renumer-
ate the authors for their labor and time
spent upon it, — to say nothing of the
expense for press work, paper and
binding. Dr. Maclay simply states
that it is hoped that the proceeds aris-
ing from the sale of the book may
reimburse the Office of the Mission
Press for the heavy outlay of publica-
tion.

**^^^^^^»^H^*.y^^*N^ ^ ^%,^^ »% «%«

* A iphabetio Dictionary of tlie Cliinefle Language
In the Foochow Dialect, by Rev. R. S. Maclay, D.D.
and Roy. C. 0. Baldwin, A.M. in One VoL Royal
Octavo p.p. into. Price 89.00. Apply to Rev. R. S.
Maclay, D.D., Foodiaw.

The first 24 of the 1130 pages of the
Dictionary are taken up with the Pref^
ace and Introduction, The following
1014 pages are occupied by the Dic-
tionary proper, which is arranged in
double columns. The remaining 92
pages comprise the Radicals, and the
Chinese characters which are explained
in the body of the work, arranged ac-
cording to the Radicals, and the Cor-
rectionSy which take up less tlian three
pages, a remarkably small space con-
sidering the size of the book and the
disadvantages under which it was
printed.

The arrangement of the dictionary
is alphabetical (as is indicated in its
name), and the system of orthography
used IS essentially tliat known as the
system of Sir William Jones.

The number of leading characters,
classical and colloquial, which are de-
fined, — ^including the abbreviated, and
dupHcate or alternate forms, is 9390.
The number of paragraphs with one or
more leading Chinese characters, is
8311, and the number of paragraphs
without any leading Chinese charac-
ters, — consisting of colloquial expres-
sions only — is 1242.

The phrases whose meanings are
given, are divided into 3 classes: those
which are classic or book phrases;
those which nre common to the written
and the spoken language; and those
which are generally or exclusively col-
loquial phrases. "The number of
phrases in this dictionary," (to qijote
from the Introduction), "is estimated
at 80,000 to 35,000 of which J or J are
comprised in the last two classes above
mentioned, and are consequently used
with more or less frequency in the or-
dinary business of life."

The leading characters which are
defined, and whose use is illustrated by
phrases, are in large type. The Man-
darin sounds, in general-, according to
Wade's system, is given under the
leading characters. At the foot of
each page from 16 to 24 or more
phrases in smaller Chinese tyj>e are
neatly arranged with reference to the
colloquial or classical plirases in tlie
body of the column above, giving the
meaning of tlie characters. These

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOtlRNAL.

in^

phrases of which both Chinese and
^English are given, average, it is believ-
ed, over 20 to a page, and therefore
amoant to ' over 21000 expressions.
The writer while living at Tientsin
several years ago, when the first sheets
appeared, had his mandarin teacher
examine the phrases in Chinese, in re-
gard to their being good servicable
mandarin expressions, and from data
then made, it is estimated that fnlly f ,
if not a larger proportion of them, are
in mandarin colloquial. The student
of mandarin using this dictionary by
having his teacher indicate in some
simple way those phrases which are
good mandarin can make this book
very useful in acquiring that dialect.
It should be stated in this connection
that each character in the list, arranged
accordingto the radicals, has a refer-
ence in lloman figures to the page
where it is explained, and phrases il-
lustrating its meaning and use are to
.be found. This arrangement is equal-
ly useful to the students of the general,
or mandarin language, and to those who
wish to acquire the Foochow dialect.

The Introduction contains, — to stud-
ents of Chinese — interesting and valu-
able matter. It has besides some use^
fhl suggestions to the student and des-
criptions of the eight Tones and other
peculiarities of the Foochow dialect,
three tables which relate particularly
to the system of 15 Initials and 83
Finals that are used in a certain Native
Tonic Dictionary relating to this dialect,
— commonly spoken of as the Eight
Toned Book.* In these three tables,
one looks in vain for B. D. F. G. J.
R. Y. X. and Z., for the reason that
the Foochow Dialect does not con-
tain any sound which can properly
be represented by those English let-
ters. In the opinion of the writer,
it would have been better if the body
of the dictionary had been arranged
according to the 2nd table, that of the
15 Initials and 83 Finals. ' For in that
o^ise the Foochow teacher of one who
is pursuing the colloquial of this place
oould find in it any desired character
with the same facility that he could find

^ # A =t -^ IT

it in the Eight Toned Book. As at
present arranged, it is impossible for
him to do this except by first finding
the character sought in the list ar-
ranged according to the Radicals, where
the page or pages on which it occurs
are made known by the references.

We are sorry we have only farther
space for a brief description of the Eight
Tones observed at Foochow. It must
be understood that the names given to
the tones are merely translcitions of the
Chinese terms and furnish a very imperfect
idea of their nature.

The tones are commonly distin-
guished into two orders or grades ;

h ^ shang sheng, the upper or
primary tones, and "]fC ^ hsia
aheng, the lotver or secondary tones.
They are as follows : —

1- Jl ^ 'shang ^ping^ the upper
even tone.

2- jt Jl shang shang, the upper
rising tone.

3. Jl -^ sJumg &ku^ the upper
departing or diminishing tone.

*• Jl A ^f^ngju, the upper en-
tering or abrupt tone.

5. "]\ 2p hsia ^ping^ the lower
even tone.

6- 1^ Jl *^ shang^ the lower
rising tone.

7. ~fC -^ hsia &hu, the lower de-
parting or diminishing tone.

8- "I^ A hMajUj the lower en-
tering or abrupt tone.

•The following very concise, lucid,
and scientific description, with dia-
grams of the tones, is from the pen
of Rev. Charles Hartwell of the
American Board Mission.

"The tonefl have five elements, which are
pitch, quality of voice, inflection, strese, and
time.

The/r*f tone has the pitch of a third, is the
h^ad tone in quality of voice, and is without
inflection, without stress, and long in time.

The second tone is a minor third below the
first, and has the pitch of sharp, one. It is
near the orotund in quality of voice, is with-
out inflection^ has the thorough stress, and is
lor.p in time.

131

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[October,

The third tone begins on the pitch of a fifth
below — as in diagram No. 1 — and gradually
rises to the key note. Or, with a consonant
initial, begins on the key note of the voice — as
in diagram No. 2 — drops to a fifth below, and
retunis to the key note. It is long in time.

The/ourtk tone is like the third in pitch
and inflection, but ends abruptly with a strong
vanishing stress. It is pronounced more
quickly than the third, but is properly long in
time, as is shown by its changing to the first
and second tones in combination, which are
both long tones.

The Jiftk tone, beginning on the fifth of the
voice in pitch with a strong radical stress de-
scends rapidly and is short in time. Some-
times, with consonant initials, it seems to take
the form indicated in Diagram No. 2, the
stress commencing with the vowel sound.

The sixth tone is the same as the second.

The seventh tone begins oh the key-note
of the voice, rises to the pitch of a second
with strong emphasis, and descends with
thorough stress to about a fifth below. It is
long in time.

'Die eighth tone has the pitch of a third, is
without inflection, and is short in time. It
ends very abruptly though with less stress
than the fourth tone.

In the above diagrams the middle line is
designed to represent the key-note of the
speaker's voice."

The Rev. M. C. White, M. D., formerly a
mei^ber of the Methodist Episcopal Mission,
Foochow, now a Professor in Yale College,
U. S. A. after ctireful study of the dialect, has
also published the results of his investigations.
But we must refer the reader to the Introduc-
tion itself for his graphic delineation of the
eight tones, which is taken from the Methodist
Quarterly Review. We hope enough copies of
the Edition printed will be reserved for future
Missionaries and others who will study the
Foochow dialect. For this Dictionary will
prove an invaluable boon to such, and a great
help to all who use it in studying any other
dialect.

DIAQRAMS OF THE FOOCHOW

A VOCABULABT OF THE HIAXT
DIALECTS.

BY EEV. J. EDKINi.

5. Food, Eating: —

Wine^ C. laii, P. lau. Blue, kiiie,
Tung, leu, T. tieu.

Dririk^ Y. liau.

Drink wine^ C. keng lau. Blue,
hau kiiie, W. hu tsieu, T'ung keng
lau, Liau, shan kau, T'. lar.

Drivk waier^ H. hau nam, ong
nam, lau nam.

JSsrf, Y. nang.

Bice, 0. hau, Blue, kiai, T*ung,
heu, Y. hai.

Eat rice^ C. keng hau. Blue, na
kiai, P. kin k'au, H. k'an ka, II. lu
t'a, Liau, shan ii, Y. yen nun, M,
lung li, K.L. nang li.

Flesh, Blue, ni, C, nu, T^ung, no,
M. ya, T'. shi Y. yen yen.

EcU fleshy Blue, lun ni, C. keng nu,
Liau, snan nan, M. neng ya, K.L,
nang ya.

Breakfast, C. keng ai.
Noon-day meal, C. keng ling.

lb smoke, C. kens yen, Blue, hau
yen, W. hu yin, H. lu yu, M. ho yen.

Ibbaeco pipe, C. mu yen. Blue, tu
yen, W. chang chu, H. t'au ja.

TONES Hr THEIB FULL F0B1L

No. 1.
Upper Series.

Lower Series.

No. 2.
Or Upper Series thus.

Lower Series thus.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOtJRNAL.

135

i>nwA fea, 0. keng «he, Blue, haul Cfo^A, C. panff, Blue, hi, A. nu,
kiang, W. hu lung, M. ho ki, K. L. ' W. nu, L. po, K..L. t'ai pei.
k4. ! Needle^ C. kim, Blue, ti H, A. lang,

8aU^ C. ku, Blue, sih, W. uii, T\ W. tuug, L. nge.
la pu, K. L. na. | Ika cup, C. sung ch'a, Blue,

Rioe arud, C. zung au. Blue, kia '' akiang, W . li.
kiang, W. ki. Oil lamp, C. keng tang.

Vegetables, Y. t'sai, wei. ^«We, 0. li sung, Bhie, ti tang,

Boil irrUer, T. mi na. M. ki pa, T.' si pi, Y. t'ai t^au.

Oa, T. she shi, K. L. a sa. CJmir, C. tang 1, T.' k'o yi.

Venegar, T\ hi chi.

6. Pi:(>DUOTIOXS OF THE SOIL.
AoRICrLTlTRE.

Woodj K.L. kai t'eu, C. ku yv
Blue, hau tau, A. neng.

WUlow, C. vi In, A. yang lieu.

Plimi tree, C. vi rau.

Flower, C. wai, M. pen ta, T'. ch^a
p'a.

Bamboo, K. L. kai nan, C. y\ lei.
Blue, tau ki, T'. meng M. mu lung.

Orass, 0. niang. Blue, kiai, A.
niang.

Wheat, W. man, C. ngo mang.

Chinese yam, 0. In men. Oh. shan
yo, Blue, nai to Iloe, C. ti t^sang.

Bahe^ C. ti kai.

MlUet, M. t^sau nung, K. L. chai
liang.

Bice, M. t'sau nu, T*. che, K. L.
chai men.

Glutinous rice, M. t'sau nu, K. L.
chai mau.

The, T. cha.

Grass, Y. wu.

7. Impi-ements, Clothing, Vessels, -yy ^j^^

Fdt hat, C. mau sien, Blue, ko

mau si, A. mau chi, W. mau ( hen.

Cool JuU, C. mau ling, Blue, mau
siau, W. koa.

Clothes, C. pe, A. au, W. t'sau, L.
t'o kiai, M. a, T'. si pa, K.L. ya, Y.
au.

Jacketj C. pe to.

Button, C. len zu. Blue, k'eu a,
A. k'en tsi, "W. k'ai t'sau.

Shoes, 0. yen. Blue, kit heng, A.
li, W. k*u, M. kiau, T.' cho hie.

Footstool, C. tang sa ting. Blue,
kai ta, W. tu ten.

Bedstead, C. li wen, Y. t'ai tsung.

Curtain, C. je. Blue, le wan.

Large plate. Blue, le p'ien, W.
p'ai.

iSmxxll plate, Blue, le sien, W. tu
pa.

Bowl, Blue, le di, W* li, M. kwo
cho, T'. t'sie pei, Ch. wan.

Pird, 0. sing, Ch. sheng, Blue, le
k'ing, W. le sai.

Peck, C. tau. Blue, le teu, Ch. ten.
Rice hag, C. li tai. Blue, le twan,
W. pin.

Sickle, C. veh lien. Blue, ke lun.
Basin, C. we shen na, Blue, ka
san li, W. tang.

Cvp, Ch. pei, T^ t'sie peipei.

Peivcil^ C. p*ien lang.

Ink, C. mang.

Charaeters, C. lai sen.

Book, C. sen, Bhie, to, W. ishi, T*,

Paper, C. sa. Blue, to, W. nui.
Fan, C. ping pi. Blue, dih nien*

CoverUd, C. mo, Blue, t^ang kung
pang, L. to, T*. si na.

Gong, C. ling na, Blue, le nio, W.
ch'a, M. kwo cheng.

BeU, C. li chung. Blue, nio ka pa.

Kitchen range. Blue le so.

Tongs, Blue, ti kai teu.

CooKs chopper, Blue, ki kiu ma
teu.

Pointed iron chopper, Ch. tsien
tau, Blue, ki kiu.

Hatchet, Ch. fu, Blue, ti tau.

Comb, Blue, hia k'o.

Steelyard, Blue, ti hio, Ch. ch'eng,

M. t'iug tu, K.L. t'i.

Rojje, Ch. sheng, Bhie, kia ch'ang.

1S«

THE CHmESE iElECORDER

[OctoW,

KnUe^ S. kliu ka, M. kwo t^eng,
K.L. kiai mau.

Bcw^ (one), H. vare vatw

Tux) arrows^ H. teu pun tiek.

Cfkinese cojgpet numeg, M. t^sien
tang.

Stool, T. tri«n ki, Ch. teng, Y:
t^ai hiai.

Ciagre, K.L. kwo so.

Petticoat^ Y. teng lit

8. Peofessionb, classes.
' McmdariUy C. po se, M. meng
kwei.

SniaU mandarin, K.L. kwei.

Great mandarin, K.L. liau kwei.

Soldier, K.L. T'sau.

People, T'. ma.

Traders, K.L. k'ai.

Guests, K.L. na k'ai.

Priest, C. po dan.

Wizard, C. Ian, Oor. mntang, Mon.
Bo, Ch. Bo, Mo. Pars, magoi, W.
twan knng.

Lannd owner, G. sn nai.

Ta^loT, C. zang ni. Blue, ngo hung,
W. seng t^sau, £ to t'u ni no.

Carperder, C. zang vi. Blue, hiang
tan, W". liang tung, L. sie ta nu ko.^

Plasterer, C. zang wa. Blue, yo ni.

Stone mason, C. zang ling.

Beggar, 0. pe nu. Blue, ku p'a,
W. ga chai.

dhief of beggars, sai penu.

Rcmer, C. pe jang. Blue, te nien.

Mjddkman, G. apoliku kiang.
Blue, pau nai.

Peacemaker, M. ya lang, hing jen.

Chief party to an agreemerd, Ch.
chu meng chi jen, M. pei tsien, Miau,
T'. shwang.

9. Houses, Streets, Buildings.

THed house, K.L. pu wa, M. pei
wa.

Beed house, K.L. pei ch'u M. pu
ch'u.

Door, C. du. Blue, le tieu, W. ka
chung, L. han ngo.

Outside the door, C. du hung. Blue,
ka tieu, W. na chung.

House, C. Ian, Blue, le ke k4o, A.
nung pa, W. chwang.

Entrance steps, Blue, ke, ke sang
tien, C. pedu, A. k'ung, W. ka
chang.

Vpitairs, C. keng lo, Blue le pang,
A. nung chwang.

PiUar, C. kufei, Blue, t'ung ki,
A. ka pa, W. nung.

TUe, Blue^ ngai A. ngo, W.
chwang k'ung.

Beam, C. ken, Blue, kiar, A. liang,
W. chung.

MarCs house, H. hau po plungao.

10. Peonouns.

I, C. nau. Blue, wai, P. ku, W.
ku, L. nu, H. pun, hau, or ho, Y. ye^
Tung, ku, K.L. wei, C.C. toi.

ITiou, C. sing, P. meng. Blue, mu,
W. mu, L. kai, H. men, Y. meu,
T'ung, meng, K.L. tnu, C.C. mai.

Se, C. wen, P. men, W. kwa, L.
ngo kai, H. pun.

This, H. pai heu.

That, H. pai nei.

11. Adjectives.

Great, C. lau. Blue, hwa, A. lau,
W. lau, L. nge, Bir. kry, nga, M.
limg.

SmaU, C. niang, nai zau. Blue,
yau, yu, A. yn, Sir. ai, W. yo, M.
te.

Poor, C. penune. Blue, hia, L. so,
W. sen.

Bich, C. kuma, kumi, Blue, ta, L.
mo.

Quick, C. pan liau. Blue, ngo hi,
A, sai W, fei.

Slow, C. lai san, Blue, ko kiai, A.
H, W. p'i.

Many, C. nai lau, Blue, lo nai,
(men) A. meng tu, W. meng to, S.
mak. Laos, meng, H. tai.

Few, C. omi, jBlue, zuh nai, A.
meng t'ai, W. men^ cheu, H. to.

Angry, C. niau mau.

Glad, C. meng lang.

Skilful, C. keng lau, Blue, kiai,
A. kwai.

Stupid, C. wa lau. Blue, nia.

Deaf, C. pe jen lo, Blue, lung ni,
A liang pa.

Dumb, C. pe ngang. Blue, nio, A.
1 t^ang, L. hai mu Ke.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

137

Blindy C. tasi, Blue, ju niai, A. lei
mu, W. tie ma, L. nu mang ngo.

Hungry^ C. t'ling, yiii, Blue, sih
hiang ka.

Cold, C. sen, Blue, Bong, M. nun,
T'. san, K.L. t'sai.

Bad. H. teh tuv.

Good, M. jo noi, K.L. jn yang.

Hot, C. Ian, W. sliau, M. ke nei,
T. ku, K.L. hwei.

Hard, C. zung mi, nai, Blue, ko,
W. ten.

Soft, C nai. Blue, mai, W. ma hen.

Red, G, veng ling, P.P. leng, S.
deng, C. lun. Blue, hio, A. lun, W.
tu nai, L. ni nyih, T'. mi na tsi.

Purple, 0. veng kiang. Blue, tu
kio, A. tu lun W. jung, L. hung

nvih.

Ydlow, C. veng liens;, Blue, sien,
A. kwang, W. lang jung, C. yen,
L. sai, CO. wang.

NOTES QUERIES AND REPLIES.

ON WHAT SEA WAS T'lAO-CHIH

j^ ^ SITUATED, AND HOW WAS

IT REACHED FROM CHINA?

Note. 14. — Ma-twan-Hn inform? us in
his acr»oiint of T'iao-chih that "its chief city
was situated upon the western sea," which
term appears to have been a common one
applied by Ma-twjin-lin to tliat large ex-
panse of water known to us as the Indian
ocean, the Arabian sea, and the Persian

«(ulf (see Wen-hien-t'ung-k'ao, articles ^jjj

Mr. Pauthicr sajs that the Chinese like*
wise applied the term Si-hai |^ y©, West-
ern sea, to the Caspian sea, lake Balkish, and
lake Kokonor, (le Uvre de Marc. Pol. Vol.
1 p. CI).

Id the books of the after Flan, it is stated
that "T*iao-chih was to the S.W. of Wu-yi-
Hliau-li," to reach which country from China,
(1) "iSettinjor out from the N. westward of
the great wall, one traversed the desert of

and

Gobi, and reached Lake Lob ^K
Bhte, C. veng tan, CO. chang, then striking S.W. they reached thrcity of
Ch. t^sing wen Ian. Blue, ju ' Kho-ten qp m From Kho-ten sroinc

A. po sn, W. lo, L. pe p'o, P.P. hi
om, T'. lang kia.

Light, blue, Ch. Ian T*. sin kia.

Green, C. veng lo, P.I. hieu nai,

P.P. hieu teng, C. len, Blue, tan,
A. po.

White, C. veng hau, P.I. pa. P.P.
chau, T'.a shi, C. kan, Blue, lo, A.
tan, C.C. bak, W. leu, L. pu t'u, S.
k'au

i south by the Je-kiang— lj;g ^g. The Je
Black, C. veng fen, P.I. lien, Bir. i kiang are placed by Klaproth in his "Tub-
mie mie, P.P. dan, C. wan, Blue, i !^^"-^ Historlques de 1' Asie, maps 9 and 10,"

nai, A. lung, W. lo, L. nai nu, S. ZtLlZ^rlZ: h'Z "^^i:: 't^SI:
dam.

High, M. so, K.L. su.

J* |OT- JProm ivno-ten gom^,
westward tlirce hundred li they caine to the
kin'^dom (2) of Pi-shan, and from thence in
a S.W. directi(m they reached the kingdom
of WuO'to, when it became necessary to
cross the Hien-tu mountains, which being
crossed they came to the kingdom of Nan-
tow ^ ^." (For the position of their

comitry see Wen-hien-t*ung-k'ao, article
Nantow.^

This kingdom of Nan tow was 300 li to
the N.E. of Ki-pin and was bounded on the

»»

Low, M. ya, K.L. ai.
Uven, M. p'ai.
Just, M. k'u li.
Unjust, M. cha sai.
Beautiful, T^ c'ha li kia.
Ugly, T'. hila, K.L.' che yang.
Fat, K.L. chang.
Spare, K.L. c'hai.

(To he Concluded,)

(1)

or western Thibet, and the western frontier
of Je-kiang he extends as far westward as the
74th or 75th degree of E. longitude. Kipin
is said to be 300 li to the S. Westward of
Nan tow which had Je-kiang on ita south,

LU ^ iS ^ ^ ^^ Wen-hien-t'ung.
k'ao, jirtlclo TMao^hlh.)

J^ (Wcn-hicn-t'uug-k'ao, article Yu-tieu.)

(2)

THK CIIIXKSE RECOKDEK

[October,

Avliich if rorrcTt, by iDtiutino: '250 li to a de-
«n('t', AYonld jj;;ikc Kij)in situated in about
72 or 73 <l*',iin fs K. Uuinritude fnmi I'liriw,
which is soiui' 2 (ir :t <U';j:rtn'.s further to the
Kastwnr.l than It is j)i U'cnl iu ujoj-'t maps,
liut it i.-> nbsurtl to look for exactiu-ss iu tuis
partifuhir.

(8) ''(Joinjr S. W. from Ki-pin for the
term of ()0 diiYs <<ue arrive.** at Wu-yi-slian-
li. and still izohiu: S. W. on horseback from
Wii-yi-shun-li for another 100 days, one
arrives at 'r*iao-ehih.

I consider the time required, to reaeli
Wu-yi-shan-li from Ki-pin, and to reach
T'iao-chih from Wu-yi-shau-li to be greatly
overstated.

" T'iao-chih wafl a hot and damp country.
It was a dependency of (4) An-si (a country
situated on its Eastern frontier.) Its pUuits,
trees, domcHtic animals, fruits, vegetables,
houses, articles of clothing, money, arms,
metals, and precious stones, were all like
those of (/)) Ki-pin (Cabul), but it had lions
and rhinoceroses." ( Ma-twan-liii article
T'iao-chih.)

CORRESPONDENCIi

PEOM SAN FRANCISCO
TO OMAHA.

Second Letter.

QUERIES.

Query. 30. — Location of T^iao-chih takipg 1
into consideration the climate, the prqdact«,
and the animals &c. found in T'iao-chih
together with the resembhmeo of the man-
ners and custouw of its people to those of .
Ki-pin or Cabul in Northwest India, can we
place it on the Mediterranean sea? Should
we not rather place it in India? The (jues- '
tion is worthy of being discussed ; is any one '
willing to take it up?

Geo. Phillips.

Query. 31. — Artificial Hatching of the
eggs of hens or geese. — Is this practiced
in China? Hoes the method difter much
from the method of hatching Duck's eggs
by heat?

Farmer's Son.

3S (jSf "^y* (See GoTemor Generals Sen's
Geography, article j^ "^ ^ ^^ IBJ

(*)

(S<'p also Nouveaiix MolaiigpR Asiat-

imie.N ol ItoniUf at pajre aOJi. Vol. 1, artidc Kl-pin.)

Evanston, Illinois, U. S. A.,
May 21, 1870.

To the Editor of the Chinese Jlcconler:—

AVe left San Francisco, May 2nd, and com-
menced our journey across the Continent.
I can testify that the Great Pacific Kail-
road is worthy of all that bs\s been said of
it. We traveled 880 miles over the (Jentral
Pacific, and 1032 over the Union Pacific.
Leaving San Francisco on Mon<lay morning,
we hau traversed the 1912 miles by the
middle of the afternoon of Friday. At
night, we rested in pleasant and comfortable
beds, that were taken up during the day
time. There are various ways of arranging
in regard to meals on the route. First, there
is the Hotel Express train. On this train,
you can get all your meals without leaving
the cars. The rear car is known as a " Com-
missary car." Meals are cooked on board,
and served up in the style of a first class
hotel. But you have to pay $10 extra for
going on this train, besides paying §1 for
each meal you take on board. Second, all
the trains stop at certain stations from 20 to
30 minutes for meals. At some of these you
can get very excellent meals at an average
charge of %\ per meal. At others, the fare
is quite indifferent, but the charges are just
as high. Third, (and in my judgement the
best way,) you can ttike a lunch Uisket with
you from San Francisco, have it always ac-
cessible, and Uike your meals at such houi*3
as suit your convenience. Our lunch basket
was provided with perforated tin boxes for
cold meats, and a spirit lamp for boiling
coffee or tea. We found it exceedingly con-
venient. Then, if you occasionally "hanker"
after a meal "on shore," you can step off at
the stations, and provide yourself with one.
Ogden and Laramie are the two best eating
stations on the road, for the eastward bound
trains.

Starting from San Francisco at 8 a. m.,
you travel during the day hi a north-easterly
direction across toe State of California, pass-
ing through Stockton, Sacramento (the capi-
tal of the State) and other places of less
importance, until by 5,50 p. m., you have
reached Colfax, which has an elevation of
2,448 feet above the level of the sea. Soon
after leaving this place we pass a point call-
ed Cape Han, where the railroad winds
along the brink of a precipice, so close that

18T0.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

139

you would think it easy to jump from the
platform into the river, which is 2,500 feet
below us. Steadly, oiiwanl and upward, we
pursue our course throuv^h the Great Amer-
ican Canyon, with rocky walls stretching up
2000 feet above us. on through the Blue
Canyon to Cisco, where by 9.15 p. m., we
have reached an elevation of 5,610 feet and
are 225 miles on our route to the East. We
rehire in a comfortiible bi?d for the night,
while our train ffoes on over the crest of the
Sierra Xevadas, through 40 miles of snow-
sheds, from which the melted snow drips
like rain on the roofs of the cars. At vari-
ous stations along this part of the route there
are snowbanks large enough to furnish any
gleeful party all tlie snowballing sport they
may desire. By 10.10 p. m., we have reach-
ed the highest point on the Central Pacific
Koad — 7.042 feet above the level of the sea,
and have passed into tlie state of 'Nevada.
At 6 or 7 in the morning, we awake to find
ourselves down to an altitude of 4,000 feet,
and travelling smoothly across the plains of
Nevada. We pass through long dreary
wastes of sage brush, and see little of inter-
est until after 3 p. m., when we are again
winding in auiou<j mountains, and soon enter
the Humboldt Canyon, where massive palis-
ades rear themselves on either hand, where
a perpendicular rock, called ** Devil's Peak,"
rises 1,500 feet from the waters edije, and
** Red Cliff," 1,000 feet high, is inhabited by
a colony of swallows. We are again ascend-
ing, and before 10 p. m., we are at an alti-
tude of 6,143 feet. Soon after this we pass
into the territory of Utah, and after a night's
rest, we open our eyes on Salt Lake — not
the city, which is 3d miles off the line of
the road — but the northern end of the Lake
itself.

By 8 A. M. of the 3rd day, we are at
Ogdiu, the terminus of the Central Pacific
Railroad. Here we take the cars of the
Union Pacific Koad, and haste on Eastward.
At 11.30, we pass through the Devil's Gate,
and commence climbing the Wahsatch moun-
tains. Some of the grandest scenery of the
route is found in this region. Passing
through a tunnel 550 feet long, we soon see
the "Devil's Slide," which consists of two
remarkable ridges of serrated rocks, reach-
ing from the rail-road track to the summit
of a sloping mountain. They are 50 to
200 feet high, and about 100 yards apai't
— the space between being covered with
green grass, and sometimes with wild flowers.
All through Weber Canyon, for 40 miles, the
scenery is of the grandest order. Before 1 .
p. M., we pass the One Thousand Mile Tree,
which has on its trunk a large sign board,
informing the traveler that he is 1000 miles
from Omaha. Beyond this, for an hour, we

passing through Eflio Canyon — one of the
most romantic parts of the route. Tower-
ing rocks of granite, sandstone, and con-
glomerate, stand up in ruixged grandeur,
piercing the clouds. At this place, 1000 feet
above the tr.ack, may still be seen tlie forti-
fications erected bv the Mormons in 1857
to defy the Armv which thev believed was
to be sent aijamst them.

About dark, we pass into the territory of
Wyoming; and by 6.25 the fourth morning,
we wake up at Fort Steele, 1214 miles from
San Francisco, and at an altitude of 6,500
feet. On we go through a comparatively
uninteresting countrv, until we reach Lar-
amie at noon, 13.'^0 miles on our wav, and at
an elevation of 7123 feet. Snow is falling
as we step out (m the platform, and the
thermometer is down about the frec/inor
point — lower than we have seen it for eight
years. . Here is a fiourisliing town, with^
many substantial buildings, where three years
ago there was not not a house. It was here
that the celebrated jury comi)o8ed of 8 men
and 4 women recently tried a criminal case.
They were not shut up several nights to-
gether, as rumor afiirms; but rendered their
verdict in a few hours. The Supreme
Judge of the Territory aflirms that the lady
jurors conducted themselves admirably; that
the Grand Jury was faithful in its work,
that the gamblers shut up their shops and
fled, and that a couple who had been living
together without observing the formality of
marriage went off" at once to a justice of the
peace, and were legally united!

Leaving Laramie, we soon reach the Red
Buttes — remarkable ridges of red sandstone,
with peaks 500 to 1000 feet high in all
sorts of grotesque vshapes and curious figures.
A lively imagination will easily trace out
cathedrals, forts, castles, pyramids, tombs,
&c., wrought by nature's hand, through the
operation of the elements. On and up the
Rocky Mountains we go, until at 2.35 p.m.,
we reach the highest point of the whole
road — vSherman — 8,235 feet above the sea. '
It is impossible to realize that we are so
high ; because, as far as we can see from the
cars, there is a vast expense of almost level
land— yet the cool, exhilirating air testifies
to our lofty position. We begm to descend
the eastern slope, and by 4.35, we find our-
selves in Cheyenne city, where in July 1867
there was just one house. At one time
since there were 6,000 people in the place,
but a^i the railroad went on westward, many
of these pushed on with it. Now, there are
many fine buildings of brick and stone, a good
public School, 2 Newspapers, and 3 or 4
Churches. A freight business, amounting
to 81,600,000 per annum h transacted here.
The beautiful moss .agates found at various

140

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Oflober,

points in the territory are here polished and
wroujjht into handsome forms of jewelery.

About 7 p. M., wc enter the state of Ne-
braska, and between the stations of Ante-
lope and Potter, just as it is getting dark,
we pass Prairie Door City. The little prai-
rie dogs — about as larsre as good sized rats —
can be seen running about in large numbers.
I saw none of the owls and snakes that at
least, sometimes, are co-occupants of the little
houses made by these singular creatures ;
but a fellow passenger — a Presbyterian Min-
ister — assured me that he had himself seen,
when traveling over the plains, the owl, the
snake and the prairie dog, all dwelling to-
gether in the little mud house.

We go to bed, and while we sleep, the
restless locomotive whirls us on over the
broad plains of Nebraska until at 6, 35 a. m.
of the fifth morning, we awake at Kearney,
1721 miles from San Francisco, and down
again to an altitude of only 2,1 X) feet. We
are now traveling through a fine prairie
coimtry, where there is plenty of land to be
had at 62.50 per acre, whicn will yield in
wheat and oats and Indian corn equal to any
land in the world. At Grand Island, the wind
begins to blow strongly, and as we travel on,
we see miles of fences lying prostrate, out-
buildings turned over on their sides, and
other evidences of a recent great storm. At
Fremont, at 1. p. m., we find a Roman
Catholic Church blown down, and the wind
blowing so fiercely that we can hardly keep
our footing on the platform, and to pass the
Soutliwest corner of the station on foot is
simply impossible. A man would be lifted
ofi his feet here in an instant. Sometimes
it seems as though the cars would be blown
f r<»m the track ; but on we go. We see a
few antelope occasionally, and soon after
three o'clock, we reach Omaha, the eastern
terminus of the Union Pacific Railroad —
1912 miles from San Francisco.

Your &c.,

S. L. Baldwin.

cnt class of men, and some of them have a
good deal of influence in the neighbourhood
in which they live.

They are meeting with no little opposition
and petty persecution from their relations and
neighbours, and are regarded with a great deal
of suspicion by the IocaI officers. The district
maj?istrate of Ping-tu, though he treated me
^vith much respect and politeness, is keeping
a very strict' surveillance over the natiye Chris-
tians. Some of the inquirers are so much in-
timidated by the frequent visits of mandarin
underlings, that they dare not as yet make an
opf.n profession of their interest in the gospel.
The Ping-tu region has been remarkable for
the number of its religious sects, and the peo-
ple are accustomed to thinking and talking
much on religions topics. They seem to V>e in
an unusual degree prepared for the reception
of the truth.

John L. Nevius. t

Tungchow, June 27th. 1870.

CORRECTION RELATING TO THE
IMPERIAL ARSENAL AT POOCflOW.

RELiaiOUS INTEREST IN PINO-TU.

To the Editor <jf the Recorder:—

We are meeting with much encouragement
in our outstation in Ping-tu, which is situated
about 100 miles from here. A year ago, we
had but one convert there. Now we have
more than 20 who have beeA received into the
church by baptism; and nearly double that
number have expressed their detennination to
be Christians. The Christians and Inquirers
are scattered over a region of country about 30
miles long. A short time since I spent several
days visiting them in their homes. For the
must part they arc an carucsl and svlf-dcpend-

Foochow, Sept. 12th 1870.
To the Editor of the Chinese Rctorilef:—

In the Recorder of this month, is a pnpor
! relative to the Foochow Arsenal, signed W.
T. Key.

I believe your correspondent to have been
misinformed about any dispute between a
Singapore student and the Imperial Commis-
sioner having been referred to, and settled
through the interference of, the British Con-
sulate.

To the best of my knowledge nothing of
the kind has ever taken place.

Moreover, I believe that if any person
enters the Naval or Military service of a
Foreign nation, he becomes amenable to its
laws and discipline, and therefore can only
uppeal to his Consul in cases of breach of
agreement.

I am,

Yours faithfully,

H. G. SWAINSON,

LietU, R. Navy^ Head of the Naval Trains
ing Department, Foochow Arsenal.

BIRTHS.

At Amoy, 7th July, the wife of the Bev. J. Sadler,
of a eon.

At Amoy, 38th July, the wife of the Bev. J. Uao-
OOWAN, of a daughter.

At Knlgan, August 22nd, the wife of the Bev. HARK
Williams, of a son.

MARRIAGE.

At New York city, JuneaSth 18T0, by Rov. Dr. Meier-
Smith, V. P. SuvooNo, of Shfuigbae, China, a graduate
of the VlrginiH TIuh)!. Sinninary, and Ellen Day
GtTZLAi'K, ad«>i»t« d ilaughUT of Mrs. M. W. Day.

THE CHINESE RECOEDER.

A.ND

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCIIOW, NOVEMBER, 1870.

No. 6.

Tub Chinese Rbcorobr and Missionary Journal Is issued monthly at Foochow, China. It Is devoted
to the Extension of Knowledge relating to the Science, Literature, ClcUization, History, and Religions of China
and adjacent Conntries. It has a special department for Notes, Qr«e>-te9 and Replies. The numbers average at
least 28 pages. Single copies $2.00 per annum in advance without postage. SnbHcriptions should b^n with the
June number (1st No. of Vol. 8), and bo made through the Agents of the Reoordbr, as the Editor cannot keep
separate accounts with subscribers. For names of agents, see Cover. ^

REV. JUSTUS DOOUTTLB, EDITOR.

Terms of The Chinese Reoordbr. when mailed postage paid, to any of the ports of China, or of Japan
or to Australia, India, Java, Manilla, Siam, Singapore and the United States $2.25— to England 1HA Soutkam-
pUm, W.fiO— to Germany and Belgium, vid Southampton •3.00— to France, vid MarsHlles •2.00 (prepajnnent'of
postage being impossible.) Paid in England, eleven shillings, sent vid Southampton. Paid In the United
States in currency and sent vid Pacific Mail 94.00. Anything offered for publication as Articles, Notes,
Queries, and Replies, ^., may be sent direct to the Editor of the Chinese Recorder, Foochow.

Tbrhs for Adyertising. On the cover, for ten lines or less, eight words U> a line if printed closely
together, for the first insertion Jlfiy cents, for each subsequent insertion, tioenty-five cents.

FOOCHOW WEATHER TABLE FOR SEPTEMBER IBT^O, BY A. W. C. R.

THERMOMBTER.

88.5

85.5

85.6

79.6

81.6

87.6

74.6

74.5

74.6

72.6

72.5

68.6

68.5

68.6

78.6

9.80 A.M.

68.6 76.6.71.5

78.5

74.6

78.5

75.6

77
77
80
79
76
81
79
77.6

78.5

67.6

72.0

72.5

73.6

81.6

17.5

80.5

66.6

79.6

79.5

78.5

13.6
15

9.5
11

9.5

9.6
11
16
18.6
16
14.5
15.6

9
10
11

11.6
10

9.6
11
17

2.5
12.6

3.5

8..30 P.M.

87
86
84.5
84.5

• • ■

77.6

81.5

88.5

83.5

BAROMETER.

78.5
78.5
78
78

« ■ •

67.6

72.6

79.5

72.5

81.6

17
14.5
12.6
18

• • •

11.5

19.6

17.5

16.5

16
5.5

21.6

16.5

13.6

11
7

20
8.5
6.5
5.5
7.6

11.5

17.5

80.820
816
265
235
285
855
425
410
850
865
855
860
410
475
475
3S5
880
4.%
416
840
240
285
890
230
030
045
136
165
200
180

80.196
210
125
140

REMARKS.*

265
350
310
280
280
235
275
320
875
376
265
370
376
280
225
O80
305
290
095

29.9.^6
980

30.056
055
115
016

F* p.m. C.

F. p.m. T. and lit. S.

Fine p.m. T. L. lit. S.

C. T. L. S. A. F.

F. lit. C.

ra. C. A. F.

C. and 8.

C. and S.

C. A. S.

F. then C.

F. A. C.

C. then F. A. C.

C. then R. A. C.

F. A. C.

Heavy Squalls and S.

C. N.E. wind-heavy aqualla & 8.

C. S. A. F.

C. 8. A. Fine.

Fog. then F. A. C.

Fog. then C.

C. then F. A. H. and a Ut. R.

NOTK-The instruments that I emplov are, (1) A maadmum registering thermometer, (2) A Spirit
minimum rej^stcring tiiermometor, (3) A standard wet and dry bulb (metaUic) thermometer, (4) A very fine
Aneroid, made specially for me. AU made by Negretti k Zambra. I mHy remark that the maximum
toermomoter agrees exactly with the standard; but the minimum is about 2 degrees lower than the standai'd.

«.., •^■B*«7^ATiOHs.-A. afternoon, C. cloudy, B. evening, H. heavy, P. fine, fr. Irom, L. Ughtnlng, Lit.
little, M. morning, R. rain, T. thunder, S. showery, Ra. rather. o» * •

142

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[November,

BUDDHISM VERSUS ROMANISM.

KEY. S. J. EITEL.

It has often been remarked, that modern
Buddhism is to a great extent but a counter-
feit of Christianity, and— more especially in
its ceremonial—a bold, thouph miserable,
carricature of Roman Catholicism. In sup-

carricature of Koman Uatnoiicism. m sup
port of the first charge one might point to
the principal doctrines which Christianity
and Buddhism have in common. Both start
from the fact, that the whole world is steep-
ed in sin and misery ; both allege that our
first parents were created in a state of in-
nocence and that " through some food they
partook of " sin and evil came into the world ;
both press upon all creatures the need of a
Saviour ( or Saviours i. e. Buddhas) ; both
teach in the most decided terms the trans-
itory nature of matter and the immortality
of the spirit; both point with equHl earnest-
ness to a hereafter of hell and heaven (Nir-
v&na) as the final reward for good and evil.
As regards the second charge, no one who
ever visited Buddhistic countries will be sur-
prised at the suggestion, that modem Bud-
dhism looks extremely like a gross carrica-
ture of the Roman Catholic church, seeing
that the Buddhists everywhere have their
monasteries and nunnenes, their baptism
celibacy and tonsure, their rosaries, chaplets,
relics and charms, their fast days and pro-
cessions, their confessional, mass, rec^uiem
and litany, and— as especially in Tibet— even
their cardinals and their pope, and that they
moreover look upon all these institutions
with as much reverence and good faith as
any Roman Catholic Christian can do.

On the other hand the dogmatical coin-
cidences between Christianity and modem
Buddhism are more than outweighed by
divergences in most essential points. Bud-
dhism is a system of atheism, strongly op-
posed alike to Deism and Monotheism, and
^ores the idea of atonement which is the
very substance of Christianity. These dif-
ferences plainly show the independent origin
of the two religions and prove that any simi-
larity existing between them can be but
superficial and accidental.

But when we examine the ceremonial
practised by Romanists ' and modem Bud-
dhists we not only find there much striking
similarity and even identity, but those points
of difference which we have shown to es-
sentially separate ancient Buddhism and true
Christianity are wanting in practical life, are
effaced by modem Buddhism and by Ro-
manism. For on the one hand Christianity
is deteriorated and to some extent paganized
in Romanism, and on the other hand modern
Buddhism has practically deserted the

atheism of primitive Buddhism in favour of
saint worship and taken up even the idea of
atonement, ascribing atoning powers to the
magic prayers of the priesthood. Thus Ro-
manists and Buddhists have unconsciously
drawn closer and closer to each other. Birds
of a such an alliance between Buddhism and
Romanism, based on the very points which
Protestantism thr^w overboard, may not be
a matter of much moment to Protestants
and Protestant missionaries, who-^we are
sorry to say — are often but too prone, to
pass a sweeping condemnation upon Roman-
ism as but another form of paganism. But
Roman Catholics, and especially Roman
Catholic missionaries, labouring among Bud-
dhist peoples have always found this similari-
ty of ceremonial and ecclesiatical institutions
particularly vexing, though thejr occasionally
comforted themselves by assuming, that Bud-
dhism had borrowed all the points of coin-
cidence from Christianity, having been made
acquiunted with the latter by the impure
mediation of Manichaeans and Nestorians.

Where a suspicion arose, that the one or
other of such pseudo- Christian Buddhistic
ceremonies might be more ancient than Chris-
tianity itself, tke subterfuge remained of
hinting, that it milst have been the work of the
devil himself, who foreseeing what doctrines
and ceremonies the hol^ Catholic Church
would in the course of time establish, mis-
chievously forestalled her by his carricatures.
We scorn such a make-shift defence, which
is in fact but an undisguised testimonium
paupertatis. Surely the honour of Christi-
anity and the authenticity of its ceremonial
— as far as it is not paganised by Roman-
ism — rests on the better grounds and can be
maintained against all the claims of Bud-
dhism, without our having to fall back upon
the agency of the evil one. But it may not
seem under these circumstances quite un-
called for or altogether bootless an under*
taking, if we propose to examine on the
basis of Chinese Buddhisl^c records those
institutions or ceremonies of modem Bud-
dhism, which are particularly conspicuous
by a strong resemblance to analogous rites
01 the Christian Church and of its Roman
Catholic section in particular.

I. Baptism.

First among the points of similariir between
the ceremonial of Buddhism and Christianity
ranks baptism, though it has often been
questioned whether Buddhists know or prac-
tice any rite corresponding to our Chnstian
baptism. More than a year ago a query on
this subject appeared in a scientific paper *
published in China, but it has remainea un-

M ^^^^^I^^^^^^S^'Ni^^^-^*^^

Notes and
p. 99,

Queries on China and Japan, Vol.111

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

143

answered ever since. By enquiries which we
instituted at that time among Buddhist priests
from different parts of Southern China we
found, that they were absolutely ignorant
of any Buddhistic rite analogous to baptism,
and when we pointed out to them a phrase

( }^ Jb lit. sprinkling [of some fluid] on
the head) which we bad repeatedly met with
in Chinese Buddhistic books, they appeared
puzzled but professed to be unable to ex-
plain it. This is probably as it should be ;
lor it would be a pity to rob Chinese Bud-
dhiftts of their well earned reputation for
ignorance and indolence, even m matters of
their own reli^on, a reputation in which
they seem to glory. Having however since
searched many Chinese Buddhistic works for
information on the subject we are in a posi-
tion now to give our readers a few details
concerning the Buddhistic practice of bap-
tism in its relation to the Christian rite of
the same name.

As regards the latter it must be allowed,
that there is no clear testimony in the Old
Testament, the Apocrypha, Josephus or
Philo in favour of an ancient origin of the
ceremony of baptism, which was no doubt
at the time of Christ an established Jewish
custom for initiating heathen proselytes.
Nor do the orenuine lar<nims or the Mischna
say anything on the subject. It is reported
indeed that Moses ^^ washed'* Aaron and his
sons when he set them apart to the office of
priests, and there were many Jewish wash-
ings and purifications from ceremonial un-
cleannesses of Ante-Christian date, but noth-
ing about admitting proselytes into the com-
munity by baptism can be found. Though
there are many precedents in the Old Testa-
ment of admitting proselytes into the Jewish
church, as Rahab, Kuth and others, not one
word is said of their being baptized, and
among the laws of admission given by Moses
(Exod. Ch. 12. V. 48 and 49) this is not
mentioned. On the other hand the above
mentioned rites of purification by w^hing,
which were no doubt carried to further
development by the tide of ritualism known
to have set in immediately after the captivi-
ty, supply so satisfactory an explanation of
tne independent development of the Jewish-
Christian baptism, that it would be utterly
uncalled for to look for an explanation of
its origin anywhere beyond the pale of the
Old Testament theocracy. Whatever there-
fore may be the age or origin of baptism
among Buddhists, it cannot aiiect its Chris-
tian counterpart, which though not of great
age in itself has grown out of a ceremonial
of the highest and best attested antiquity.

HoNGKONQ, Aug. 12th, 1870.
( To be coiUinued.)

RUSSIAN ECCL ESIAS TICAL MISSION.

BT J. DUDGEON, Esq. M. D.

The absorbing policy of Rupsia in Eastern
Asia, (on the principle of the stronger and
more civib'zed power overcoming the weaker
and semibarbarous,) the desire for extension
of her frontiers and commerce, so as to reap
advantage from her discovery of the opulence
of China and the Eaat, the qnestion of ref-
ugees &c., brought her repeatedly into con-
tact and conflict with Cbinese arms. Defeat,
abandonment of position and advantages, and
submission to China's dictation, as to bounda-
ries and trade, were neither of nnfreqiient
occurrence at that time nor permanent as the
sequel will show. The restless spirit of con-
quest and adventure soon broke through all
barriers and treaties, and pushed forward, dis-
aster only stimulating to fresh renewals of
the struggle. Unsuccessful in their attempt to
approach China by the Selinga, they directed
their efforts to the Amoor, seeking thereby to
gain the oriental seas. After long continued
efforts to maintain their foothold at Albarin,
the Russian colonists of the Amoor were finally
in part driven back to Nortchinsk and part
brought captives to Peking. These prisoners of
war formed the nucleus of the Greek church
in China and were the occasion of its foun-
dation. Although treaties of commerce and
air.ity existed afterwards between the two
empiress peace was often disturbed and broken,
caused by the continual annoyance of sup-
posed mutual want of faith regarding the
delivery of deserters, the extent and manner
of conducting the trade and the limit of their
jurisdiction. The treaty of 1689, which fol-
lowed upon the fall of Albarin, settled the
frontier question, and that of 1719 the ques-
tion of commerce, and stipulated for the res-
idence of a Russian Consul at the court of
the Son of Heaven, and was the occasion of
Russia's reaping much earlier than other Eu-
ropean nations, many politic^d ecclesiastical
and scientific privileges. The only drawback
to this new state of things,-i-and a very natural
one from the Chinese standpoint — was the
assertion by China of vassalage on the part of
Russia, and so we find that she is reckoned in
Chinese works on geography as a tributary
state of the Chinese Empire. This empty in-
dignity — the dependence of an outer on the cen-
tral state — exists only in celestial minds and la
trifling, compared with the solid advantages
which she has gained by the connexion.

Very scanty infoiTQation exists in English
in regard to Russian intercourse with the Far
East. Something on the early history of the
colonies of the Amoor and particularly of the
seige of Albarin, may be found in German
drawn chifly from Russian sources. Klaproth
who understood both Russian and French has
done good service in publishing information
on Russia in the latter language.

One or two books in German have recently
been published and will be noticed in the
proper place. Besides the travcb of our own

144

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[November,

iiountryman, Bell, who went to Peking in the
capacity of Phyjjician to the Embassy of 1719;
the translation out of French of Timkowski's
travels of the llussian Mission and Mr. de
Lange's Journal, published orijrinally in Ger-
man, little else is to be found in English. The
information of the following pape^ is drawn
almost entirely from Russian sources, for
which I am indebted to a few of the enlight-
ened and learned members of the Mission here,
who have manifested a praiseworthy desire to
communicate all possible information regard-
ing their Mission and its history. Thereis noth-
ing to be feared from investigation and noth-
ing to be gained by reticence and seclusion.

The archives of the Asiatic department of
the Russian Foreign Office, the libraries of
the Imperial Scientific institutions of St. Peters-
burgh and of the Synod of the church, con-
tain yaiuable manuscripts and works (some
of which we are sorry to hear have been lost)
relating to the history, institutions, govern-
ment, religions, medicine, botany, geography,
astronomy &c., of China of the most accurate
and extensive character, from the pens of her
Savants who have grfvced the mission here
with their brilliant talents and learning, and
who were peculiarly well-qualified from their
Intimate knowledge of the language, inter-
course with officials, accens to the Boards and
protracted stay at Peking, to give us the most
authentic information. Very few of their
works have ever been published and still fewer,
translated. Those published in Russian have
been practically hid in a language little stud-
ied by the European literati. All this is deep-
ly to be deplored, inasmuch as many investi-
gations, which they successfully wrought out
vnth the results which they obtained must be
begun de novo by the more Western nations.
National vanity or jealousy may have had some-
thing to do with the retention so long from the
European public of such raluable materials.
The translator of Timkowsky says, regarding
information possessed by the Russian Govern-
ment, ** if it has not prevented, it has at least
done nothing to promote the publication of it."

How different is the situation of affairs now
in China. More Western nations are represent-
ed at the Capital or elsewhere in China by
virtue of treaties, and any advantage gained
or possessed by one nation is the common lot
of all by virtue of the favoured nation clause.
Sinologues and merchants are busy at work
all over China, and a vast store of useful in-
formation is being yearly collected and pre-
served; trade is developing; the country is
thrown open to all alike, and its resources
are still beyond calculation.

A brief review of the causes which led to
the establishment in China of the first and
oldest European treaty power with this conn-
try and the consequent founding of the Or-
thodox church in the Celestial Empire, may
not be nninteresting at the present time to
the readers of the Regordeb and especially
after the able and exhaustive papers by Mr.
Knowlton on the history of Protestant and
Roman Catholic Missions in China. A notice

of the Greek Church seems necessary to com-
plete the picture of the various forms of the
Christian religion propagated in China.

In a work at present being published in
Russian by Archimandrite Palladius, one of the
most erudite of sinologues, there is, I believe,
ground for supposing that there were Russians
at the court of the Yuen dynasty, (which had
its capital at Eambalou, Peking) during the
century and a half that the Mongol power
dominated over European Russia. We shall
soon be in possession of his learned. researches
and proofs, and in the meantime, we may
date the entrance of Russians into China as
early as 1567, regarding which there is au-
thentic information. The Czar John the Cruel
(der Grausame) sent the Cossack leader Pet-
rofE and Talysheff to explore the countries on
the other side of the Baikal. They pushed as
far as Peking but failed to obtain an inter-
view of the Emperor Mu-tsung on account of
their having brought no presents.

In Murray's China Vol. I p. 358 there is a
pretty full account of the visit of Evashko
Pettlin in 1619 to China. He reached Peking
but was not received for a like reason.

The next notice we find and the first of an
embassy properly so called, from Russia to
China is in 1653. Chinese books speak of it
as having reached Peking in 1656 in the reign
of Shun-che, with the view of establishing
liberty of commerce. The Emperor ordered
them to be received with honour and a house
to be prepared for them. The Russian Am-
bassador Baikoff, who brought presents, was
obliged as a preliminary to K*o-t*eu (i. e. to
make nine prostrations, beating the forehead
each time on the ground) or in other words,
to recognise his master Alexis Mikailorvitchi
as a vassal, and the presents as tribute, which
being refused, the embassy returned without
accomplishing anything. The E*o-t'eu has
ever been the great bugbear with foreign na-
tions at the court of Peking. It is an act of
vassalage and indicates inferiority and de-
pendance. All who send embassies have been
considered by the Chinese as coming to de-
mand favors, implore their aid or protection
or to render homage. All Asiatics, we may
observe, who recognize the sovereignty of
China, are also invested (feng) with their
authority from the Chinese Emperor,

In 1 658 two embassies were sent to Peking,
under Perfilyeff and Yarykin. They took along
with them goods to the amount of 40,000 rubles.
In 1672 some envoys were again sent to the
Chinese court, but always unsuccessful because
of their unwillingness to make the prescribed
prostrations.

In order fully to comprehend the negotiations
already referred to and especially those to be
mentioned afterwards, it is necessary to parti-
cularize the causes which brought them about,
and all the more so, as they formed the turning
point, as it were, in the relations of the two
empires and paved the way for introduction
of Russians and the Greek church into China.

Alharin, — The old historical records give a
very meagre account of the fort of Albarin.

1 8Y0.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

145

It is called by the Chinese Taksa and stands
on the left bank of the Amoor, opposite the
point where the little river Albaritcba runs into
the " riTcr of peace." At this place the Amoor
is 1200 feet broad and gets broader as it flows.
It is filled with islands. It is the oldest Rus-
sian colony and fort in this neighbourhood.
It was the site of an old colony of the Tun-
gnses, who called the place after one of their
princes, Albara, who lived there and against
-whom the Russians afterwards fought. Several
visits were luade to this district in the begin-
ning of the seventeenth century, by Cossacks
and fur hunters. On their return they re-
ported the wealth of the country in furs. In
1643 a division of Cossacks succeeded in fol-
lowing the Amoor along its whole course to
the sea. After this it was resolved to found
a colony and in 1660 the Siberian Cossack
leader Ehabaroff was sent to carry out this
plan. After a difficult march from Irkutsk
he reached the upper Amoor and chose Alba-
rin as the place for the new colony on ac-
count of its conveniences in regard to water,
fuel, wood and pasturage.

In 1651 the little fort was finished, the com-
rades built themselves huts, and from this as
a centre, they went forth in quest of the Sable.
The Tunguses, much enraged at the Russian
inroads, but unable to withstand the colonists,
soon yielded and withdrew before them. Re-
sistance to men armed as they were, was use-
less. The Russians soon appropriated the
surrounding country and went everywhere in
search of furs. On account of the paucity of
sable around Albarin, they stretched out in all
directions and oppressed the poor Tunguses
in every way. Thus it continued for years.
The Siberian colonists grew worse and worse
and plundered the natives, carrying their victor-
ious arms across the Amoor. The Chinese
grew furious on hearing of their depredations
and outrages, and in 1667 sent an army and
summoned the Russians to deliver up the
place. Although the colonists were permitted
to leave, taking arms and baggage, they not-
withstanding allowed themselves to be be-
seiged. The Chinese erected batteries on the
island before Albarin and began their attack,
but the little fort held out for nearly two
years under the greatest difiiculties. Hunger
at last compelled them to surrender.

The rich furs oilered too great a temptation,
not to attempt once more a settlement in that
region. In 1665 fur hunters consequently
settled again in Albarin, but this time more
peacefully to the inhabitants of the country. In
1670 Tschirnigowsky followed with a band of
Cossacks and repaired the fort. When the news
was carried to Siberia, there was a greater em-
igration than before to this place. Tschirni-
gowsky avoided all causes of annoyance with
the Mantcbus, but the latter apprehensive of
the thriving of Albarin, and of the presence of
too formidable a power there, built several
towns on the frontiers and particularly Aigun
in the middle of the Amoor, below Albarin.

On the 4th July 16S5 another Chinese army
appeared before Albarin and took up its form-

er position in the island. The Russian gar-
rison in the fort amounted to 450 men with
three cannons and 800 guns, under the brave
and experienced Tolburin. The Chinese army
which came partly by land and partly by water,
consisted of 16,000 men 50 battering guns
and 100 field cannon. The Chinese first de-
stroyed the surrounding Russian plantations
and then began a seige on the fortress. The
attack on the fort took place on the 22nd July
and the Chinese were driven back for several
days, with great slaughter. The Russians
considering that nothing was to be gained by
holding out, gave up the seige and retired. It
is said they surrendered to the Chinese on the
condition that they should have a free depar-
ture granted to them to Nertschinsk. To this
the Chinese agreed, having enticed 25 Rus-
sians by advantageous promises to surrender
themselves to them. These with the priest
Maxin LeontyofE were conducted to Peking,
where Lcontyoff fonnded the first Russian
church. This was the first installment of Al-
barincs taken to Peking, and the only time
that such a settlement of Albarines in Peking
is referred to in Siberian Annals. The rest
of the Russians withdrew to Nertschinsk and
the Chinese destroyed Albarin.

No sooner had the Chinese withdrawn than
Tolburin again entered and on the 7th August
began to repair the fort as the approaching
winter would prevent the Chinese from re-
turning. The fort was rebuilt and surround-
ed this time with an earth wall 20 feet high«
A German nobleman named Beiton or Beuthen
who had been exiled to Siberia, taken in the
service of Poland, managed the works of the
fortress. Tolburin was leader to the party
which amounted to 736 men.

In July 1680 a Chinese army of 8000 men
and 40 cannon appeared before Albarin and
a fleet sailed down the Sungari to assist by
water. The seige lasted untfl May 1687. The
Russians had strengthened themselves from
Nertschinsk and so the war raged severely on
both sides. The brave Tolburin fell during
the seige, having been shot, and his place was
tilled by Beiton. With the same dexterity he
so planned the defence that the Chinese were
obliged to look for winter quarters on account
of the approaching cold. The spring brought
fresh reinforcements and necessaries to the
Russians from Nertschinsk, and although the
war lasted throughout the year, the Chinese
did not gain one foot of land. In the winter of
1688 Beiton withdrew from Albarin, after he
had held it for two years. It is said that when
the Chinese were unable to take the fort, they
withdrew from it to a distance of four wersts.
Scurvy broke out among the Russians. The Chi-
nese when they heard of it, proffered their phy-
sicians. The Russians declined the friendly
offer and sent as a present to the Chinese camp,
a large cake which weighed 40 lbs. Immediate-
ly thereupon the Chinese army withdrew.

On the 27th August 1689 the peace of
Nertschinsk took place, by which the Russians
were obliged to give up their entire settlements
pn the Amoor and in Mantchuria, Beiton was

THE CnrNTESE RECORDER

[November,

ordered back to Nertachinsk with all his forces
and so Albarin was given up. The Chinese there-
upon destroyed it. The fort had existed 88 years.

Up to the 18th oeutury, the Chinese dicta-
ted the terms of peace to the Russians and the
* Son of Heaven ' looked upon the Czar as a
vassal. How are things now changed 7 The
descendants of those nlibusters rule there at
large, and one stroke of the pen of the Rus-
sian minister is enough to detach entire pro-
vinces from China.

The ruins of the old fortress of Albarin lie
on the left bank of the A moor, opposite the
inost Northerly end of the Manchurian pro-
vince Tsi-tsi-har. It was built in the form of
a square, and each side \fas 1 20 paces. One side
faced the steep bank of the Amoor. The Chi-
nese batteries are still to be seen. At the
present day there stands a cross at the south
comer of the wall of Albarin with the fol-
lowing inscription in Russian upon it.

*^The town of Albarin was built in the year
1651 by Khabaroff the conqueror of the
Daours and the people of the Amoor. In the
year 1665, it was rebuilt by Tschimigowsky.
In the year 1686, under the leader Tolburin,
who defended the fort with 450 men 8 cannons
and 800 guns, it was given up to the Mant-
chus, who beseiged the city with 50,000 men
100 field pieces and 60 battering cannon.

In the same year 1685 Albarin was again
built. From June 1686 to May 1687, Albarin
was defended by the brave Tolburin, who
during the seige was killed by a cannon ball
and then was held by the German Beiton
against 8000 Mantchus with' 40 cannon. The
Russians left Albarin in 1689."

"This Cross is erected to the memory of the
brave defenders by D. Romanoff 80th May
1857," *

In the preface to Lange*s Journal it is said
that the correspondence between the two courts
took place early as 1040. This is evidently a
printer's error for 1640, for the 16th century is
immediAtely mentioned below in the same con-
nexion. Vide Bell's Travels Vol. II p. 224.

Albarin is said in the same preface p. 220
and at page 895 to be on the south bank of
the Amoor, but this is i^Tong as we have .shown.
The treaty of Nertschinsk in 1689 is given cor-
rectly, but all the events that led to this treaty,
the buildin'g of the town — ^the capture and
removal to Peking of the prisoners are here
given as subsequent to it. Consequently no
reliance can be placed on these dates. By
this account Albarin fell as late as 1715.

There is some confusion about the date of
the treaty of Nertschinsk. Pauthier in his
** Histoire des Relations politeqnes de la Chine
avec les puissances occidentales " 1859, says
p. 81 thiat the treaty of Nertschinsk took
place on the 22nd August 1688. The Embassy
from Russia for the purpose of making and
ratifying this treaty arrived in China in the
beginning of 1688, the 27th year of Kang-hi.
Its object was the determining with common
accord the limits of the two empires. It was

• Roraanoff was a Rusalan TourUit who travelled
long on the Amoor.

under Golovin (according to Elaproth) the
son of the Governor General of Siberia, A
commisaion was appointed of three high of-
ficials with a retinue of several mandarins, but
as not one of them understood Russian or
Latin, the Emperor named two interpreters
Antoine Pereira and Jean Gkrbillon — two
Portuguese missionaries, who had the rank of
3rd button conferred upon them. They start-
ed from Peking on the 29th May 1688. Both
plenipotentiaries met at Nertschinsk on the
22nd August 1688. The Russians demanded
then what they obtained 170 years later at
Tientsin — that the Amoor or Sakhalien-oula
in its entire length should be the boundaiy
line between the two empires. A treaty of
peace was concluded — the first Chinese treaty
with a European power, and was signed 8th
September 1688, in which the river Kerbetchi
(Ouronon in Mantchu) and which flows into
the Amoor, should be the boundary line along
with the chain of mountains, which extends
fi'om the source of the river to the sea Ochotsk.
All within these mountains and the Amoor
on the North was to be Chinese, and all be-
yond the mountains, to Russia. This treaty
was drawn up in Latin.

The above is the substance of Pauthier's
remarks on this treaty. It is not explicit
enough. Gerbillon made two journeys, the first
from the 30th May 1 6«8 to 7th January 1689; and
the second he left Peking on the 18th June
1689. The peace of Nertschinsk (in Chinese
Niputsu) took place in the 28th year of the
Emperor Kang-hi, September 1689. (Compare
Du Halde Tome IV p. 186. German Edition.)

The following is the account of the Chinese
Ambassadors who were sent from Peking to
the Chinese army which was operating against
the Russians. The origin of the war and the
complaints of the Chinese are here given.

These (peoples) who live on the boundary
of the lands subdued by the Grand prince of
Moscow are situated in the provinces of Yaksa
(Albarin) and Nipchon (Nertschinsk) which
belong to our Lord the Emperor, They have
practiced there much violence and murder.
The matter has been complained of at Moscow
but no answer has been received. Our Lord
the Emperor sent in 1686 some of his people
to the Muscovite officers in order to adjust
the differences; but a certain Alexis, Governor
of Taksa, paidno respect but took up arms.
This compelled our Lord the Emperor to be-
seige Yaksa. He was successful In possessing
himself of the city. But while our Lord the
Emperor believed that the Grand prince of
Moscow would not be satisfied with the con-
duct of his Governor, he commanded that
no Muscovite should be killed. Indeed he
ordered that those of the garrison who wished
to return home should be furnished with 2ill
necessaries, and those who did not wish to
return, shonld be conveyed to Peking with the
promise that they should be treated accord-
ing to their rank. Alexis was himself plunged
into tears by the magnanimity of the Emperor.
Vide Du Halde IV p. 147.
Pkking, 28rd Jnno, 1870.

(To be c<mtinued.)

1870.]

AISTD MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

147

A VOCABULABT OF THE MIAU DIALECTS.

BY RBV. J. EDKIN8.

* (Concluded, J

12. Number, Weights, Time.

Ano.
Blue
W.
L.

Ian

2 '3
sung sa

T'.

M.
T.

Bir.

wang sung sa

hai

tnea

van

c'hit

nan

tie

alo

nye

tow

van

tau

nie

pan
pilo
sea

tsu

sa
fu
so

3^
znng

si ngo jau

sang kia ti

lobo pihlo tsolo

si ngo k'io

pEkh

t'so

turn

sau ma
shao pa

ngeu pu

i Kan

nie sung

J©

7
sa

chai
hiung
liolo
hi

situ
ten
ni

len
pien

geu

tsi

ku si
len len
ku ch'ieu
kieu yikieu
kalo Kulo
keu k4ah

fan

feu

fai

lapoom

puiit
fu ut
me

Chung yi kieu ko
hwo ping kung shi
sek keu c*ha

Eleven, G. zeh yin, chieu yi, Blue,
ki ka, W. ku yi, L. k'iadi men, H.
la pun, wu.

Hffdve to eighteen, H. la puk lau,
la pun pih, la pu k'o, la pu ch'i, la
pu chHt, la pu tu, la pu tau.

Hundred, C. yi pa, pa liau. Blue,
yi pa, L. do hwo, H. lau van, M. a,
T^ na ji wu cho.

Thousand, 0. zen len, wan liau,
Blue, yi t'sien, W. yi t'sai, L. da to,
H. longeen, M. a t'sai.

Ikn thousand, C. y i wan, liang liau,

M. a wan.
Hundred thousand, C. si pelen,

cTiieu liang.

One man, C^u lu wen, wang hau,
Blue, de nai, W . yi lun, L. tameu
wu cha.

Ten men, C. si po, cVieu wen.
Blue kieu nai, W. ku lun.

Hundred Trven, 0. pa pu, pe wen.
Blue, yi pa nai, W. yi pa lun, L. ti
hwo wu cha.

nom
turn
ngo

cho
liang

k'elau ku
nie

Thousand men, O. t^sienpu, lian^
wen. Blue, yi t'sien nai, W . yi t'sai
lun, L. ta to wu ja.

Tsn cash, Blue, teu tau, W. ku lo
tsai.

One ou/noe, C. yi sang, yi ling. Blue,
hai liang, W. yi liang, L. dalo.

7hn ounces, C. zeh pi sang.

One pound, C. yi kan, Ch. kin.

Tsn pounds, C. gii kan.

One year, C. pi le.

A former year, C. pi tau.

Stocty years, H. turn fo tai.

How old are you ? H. men pu tala
hoe pone.

Last year, C. pi 'kwa, Ch. kwo
nien.

2%w year, C. ^i ling.

Mcymmg, eoemng, H. len, ko fan.

Nexi year, 0. pi mu.

1st month, C. le hiang. M. la ha.

2nd month, 0. le mi, M. la ngeu.

llth month, C. le yi, M. la tung.

I2th month, C. le lo, M. la jeu.

148

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[November,

Ist day of the months M. ha mei la.
^7id do, do. M. ngeu mei la.

13. Verbs.

Be (dive^ C. kian, Blue, hwo, A.
po, W. kai, L. so, T^ nan.

Die, C. tai, Blue, tai, A. to, W. to,
L. si, S. tai, T^ ^lie hu, Y. t'ai.

Savej C. pan. Blue, mai, A. meng^
W. ma, L. heh, P. I. yang, P. P. mi,
H. du.

Not to have, C. omi, Blue, tsieu
hien, A. ma meng, W. tse ma, L.
mo P. I. mu yang, P. P. man mi,
H. chanan, S. amai, Bir. mai.

Not to know, M. ha t'ai.

Come, G. ying ma, Blue, lu hien,
A. lau, W. ma, S. ma, L. to, M. pa.

Take a wife, T. shau ling.

Oo, 0. tau pu yen, Blue, meng
hien, A. meng, W. ken chai kwan
ma, L. nge teu, M. Ban.

Marry out a davghier, T. liau pi.

Walk, 0. pia lun. Blue, pe kiai,
A. meng ki, W. ma.

Beat a drum, K.L. pa miau, {gong,
pa lau.)

SU, 0. lang, M. chung, T*. meng
pei.

Have a son, T. tung tang.

Lie, 0. pei lun, M. pu meng.

8l&ep, K.L. pai, T. pei.

Cat, C. keng. Blue, nau.

Knock head in prostration, T^ c'hia

ta pei.

WiU, wiUing, Blue, kie hi, A. hau,
W. ki ying.

NotivUUng, W. che ying, Blue,
k4, A. mo hau.

jBury, K.L. nau lai, T.

Km, 0. kai, M. ta nei.

Bind, C. sa. Blue, k*eh nai, A.

k*ai.

Speak, T^ sha li, K.L. u ehwa.

Buy, 0. pan heu seu. Blue, heh
leh keh sien, A. mu lau, W. ke na,

L. ve.

Sell, 0. o pu ken. Blue, tau mei,
A. mu mung, W. ma, L. wu.

Quarrd, K.L. si p'ai.

Ihroiv on the ground, 0. wei ku
zen nang.

Sacrifice to hUls, C. pai su sai meng.

Tb tvrite, T*. eh'i cli'i ya.

lb read, C. du seu, B. de to, W.
ning teu, T'. c'hi t'o.

ib plough, R. te na, Blue, ana, A.
kai lei, W. alai.

2b sow, 0. sung hau, t'u kwa,
Blue, ngo lei, W. nge lung.

To reap, C. ku na. Blue, nai pa.

It is so, yes, H. man, M. ye.

It is not, H. wei, M. fu ye.

Shoot, li. cheu.

T^ sacrifice, M. cho kwun, K.L.
chi kwei.

To see, M. tso meng, K.L. p*au
tsai.

Not to see, K.L. keng mi tsai.

Weep, M. nie, T^ t'si.

Laugh, M. k'u, T^ nie.

Walk fast, M. sheu, K.L. piete
shang.

Wcxlk sloWj M. ta hwei, K.L. piete
li.

Bide, M. tsang mei, K.L. tsang
mei.

LigJU afire, M. pe teu, K.L. ti t'ai,
Ch. shau hwo.

To face the fire, M. nu teu, Y. lo
tau.

iZo6, M. che t'e nei.

Steal, M. ye nei.

BeconcHe people, M. kiang tai.

Ib guard against, M. mu chang.

Ik neglect, M. chang chang.

14. locattve particles,
Cardinal points.

Mddle, C. kiang men. Blue, kia
tung, A. chang, W, hwa chang, L.
ku ngo.

B^ore, C. pe li kwan, P. I. kanna,
Blue, liang mai, A. ta, W. na to ye,
L. si ki.

After, C. leu siang, P. I. kan lang.
Blue, ti kai, A. kwang, W. chau lo,
L. nu c'hu.

Left, C. veng zen, P. L kan seh,
Blue, pe tsi, A. ju, W. na ke lang,
L. fo pe.

Bight, C. veng kwa, P. I. kan
hwa. Blue, pe tui, W. ke lo, L. sien
p*a.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

149

AbavSy C. heng lei, P. I. kan neng,
Blue, ke wai, A. ka, W. na ke tang,
L. mo ta, M. lieu, K.L. lieu mang.

JBelow^ C. zuiig lei, P. I. kan tau,
Blue, ke ta, A. ki, W, lang a teu, L.
niidi, M. lo, K.L. lo mang.

East, M. keu nung tai.

Wesi^ M. keu hung mang.

South, ki cliung.

North, ki da.

BEMABE3 ON THE PRECEDING
VOCABULAEY.

The affinity of the Miau dialects is
shewn by the preceding vocabulary to
be chietty with the eastern Hiuialaic
languages, of which the most promi-
nent representatives are the Siamese
and Cochin Chinese.

The post position of the genitive
and of the adjective, and the law which
places the verb before its object, sug-
gest this consanguinity in a striking
manner.

In the dialect of the Chung Miau,
Ningpo is the top of a hill. If this
dialect followed Chinese, Tibetan or
Mongol laws of Granimer Po, mouniatn^
would stand first. So again po lau,
great mountain, indicates that the con-
sanguinity is closer between the Miau
dialects and the Siamese and Tibetan,
than between (he Miau dialects and
the Chinese and Mongol. If it were
otherwise the adjective lau, grew/, would
stand before po, mountain.

Further, the position oftheverbas
coming between the actor and the
agent indicates that in this respect the
cousinship of the Miau is on the side
of China, Siam and the Maliiyan Archi-
pelago. In the language of the Chung
Miau the words "to eat rice" are ex-
pressed by keng'hau, in that of the
blue Miau by na kiai. In these dialects
hau and na mean rice. The Yau peo-
ple say tau for Jire and lo tau for /ace
ihejire.

Laws of position form sufficiently
distinctive marks for any of the east-
ern Asiatic languages to determine

their family ; and the Miau dialects may
be therefore regarded as certainly be-
longing to the eastern Ilimalaic system.

In addition to this proof many com-
mon words may be appealed to. The
Li mountaineers in Hainan, visited by
Mr. R. Swinhoe, say nam for water. This
is a Siamese word familiar to us in the
name of the river Menam. The Siam-
ese use a set of numerals obviously
identical with the Chinese. Among
them sung, two, corresponds to the Chi-
nese shwang, a pair. The numerals of
several Miau dialects also contain among
them sung for /ico*

The Chung Miau agree with the
Siamese in their words for yellow^
small, eyes, ears, tongue, foot, flesh, salt
and in most of the numerals.

The vocabulary of the Blue Miau has
the words for stone, fatfier, head, iron^
and silver the same nearly as the Siam-
ese.

That of the White Miau has the
Siamese words for head, iron and silver.

Judged by the vocabulary the cous-
inship of the Lo lo is rather with the
Birmese than with the Siamese. Thus
they agree in the words for heaven ^
earth, river, mother, foot, yellow, white^
and the numbers 1, 2, 3, 5, 6, 7, and 9.

The Miau are mentioned in Chinese
history for 4000 years. The Lo los
came into notice about the third cen-
tury Anno Domini.

It is the result of Logan's re-
searches that the Cochin Chinese are
known to have been on the Sangkoi
2000 years since, that the Lau 600
years ago had their capital at Moganng
in the upper basin of the Irawadi, and
that a Shan prince ruled on the Irar
wadi A. D. 100.

He concludes from these and other
data derived from Chinese and various
sources that a Shan nation came under
Chinese influence B. C. 200 to A. D.
220 when the first Chinese colonies
were planted in Yunnan. Then going
back, skilled in many arts learned in
CI una, to the upper Irawadi and
Assam they have ever since remained
there as Shails and Kham-ti. They
also occupy the Mcnam aud Mikoug

150

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[November,

basins. In the East, he adds, they are
called Lo lo, Lao, and T'ai. These
with the Siamese are regularly de-
scended fi'om the Yunnan tnbes.

According to these facts and views
(taken from the Journal of the Indian
Archipelago) the Lo lo are classed
with the Lau and Shans and belong to
the eastern Himalaic branch.

The evidence of the vocabularies
now published goed to shew that the
Lo lo are distinct in China from the
other tribes, and I feel little hesitation
in placing them among the tribes allied
to the Tibetans and Birmese. The ex-
pedition against them in the time of
tlie three kingdoms organized by the
celebrated Chu-kwo-liang furnishes us
with an approximate date for their
arrival in Chma, which may be assigned
to the beginning of the Christian era.

On the other hand all the tribes
whose race name is Miau or Man are
of Siamese consanguinity, and arrived
in south China either before or con-
temporaneously with the earliest Chi-
nese history. The T'u man have be-
come insignificant, and many of the
Man tribes have disappeared. This
has occurred, if chiefly through Chi-
nese pressure, yet secondarily we may
suppose from the greater power pos-
sessed at certain periods by the Lo los,
just as the Mons of Pegu were over-
powered by the Birmans.

In two of the vocabularies some
words are marked as having tones.
The Chinese compiler assigned to them
Ch^tL-sheng or Shang-sheng as it ap-

E eared to him proper. This fact per-
aps shews that tones belong to the
Miau dialects, though we cannot trust
the Chinese description of their special
character.

As a further corroboration of Bir-
mese consanguini^ I may mention
that the old title Lo-tien-wang, given
to Chu-kwo-liang's general, coincides
in the second word with the syllable
tien, in the ordinary Chinese name of
Birmab, Mien-tien, as before remarked ;
also that^he Birmese writing is used
in one of the Ming yocabiuaries of
Miau dialects, the Pa Po.

THE MASSACRE AT TIENTSIN.

BT A. M. P.

The following account of the Tientsin
Massacre is compiled entirely Srom the pub*
ished letters of Messrs. Lees, Hall and Stan-
ley, English and American Missionaries, at
that place, which appeared in the Shanghai
and Hongkong papers of July and Septem-
ber, last.

The terrible scenes of this dreadfal mas-
sacre were ushered in by the soundinff of
the fire-gongs, at which signid all the fire-
ffiiilds rushed to anns, instead of seizing
Uieir buckets as ordinarily, and hastened
towards the French Consulate where the first
attack was made. The French Consul left
immediately for the YamSn of Chung How,
Governor of the city, to demand protection.
Soon after his departure, some, or all of the
inmates of the Consulate, includinff M.
Thommasin, Secretary of the French Lega-
tion at Peking, and his wife, just arrived
from France, were barbarously put to death.
The Consul himself, on his way back to the
Consulate, in charse of Chung*s escort, was
met by the excited crowd, and slain in the
street.

No sooner had the destruction of the
French Consulate and Cathedral been com-
pleted, than the mob rushed off to the Hos-
mtal and Mission premises, belonginff to the
French, where ten Sisters of Chanty were
subjected to the most horrible death, and
their buildines burned. At other places, a
French merchant and his wife were brutally
put to death, and also while flceinff from the
city, three Russians, one lady ana two gen-
tlemen. Twenty two foreigners in all were
thus ruthlessly massacred, some with cruel-
ties too horrible to mention;

Eight Protestant chapels, including the
valuable premises of the Am. Board were
destroyed, and some of the native converts
lost their homes, and all Iheir earthly pos-
sessions. From sixty to seventy Catholic
converts are reported to have been killed,
and many Protestant converts wounded,
beaten and imprisoned.

All missionary operations have been
brought to a stand-stilL The schoob are
dosed — ^the missionaries have no chapels, nor
can they even preach in the street

The whole surrounding country is in a
disorganized state. It is at present out of
the power of missionaries to move freely
among the people, and unless such action
shall now be taxen by civilized powers as to
make the repetition of such awful deeds im-
possible, foreign life and property there arc
altogether unssle.

18W.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

151

Some bave endeavored to show that the
hostile feeling was, and is, only against Ca-
tholics, but evidence to the contrary is much
too strong. The Sisters of Charity were
more especially referred to, at first, as ob-
jects of popular hatred, for the reason that
they were said to have kidnapped children,
in order to get their eyes, hearts and bruns
for medicine — ^but the mandarins and all,
save Uie i^orant and superstitions, were
well aware uiat there was no foundation for
such reports. There is proof, in abundance,
to show that all foreigners were doomed to
a general destruction. After completing the
dreadful carnage at the Catholic Hospital,
the mob loudly expressed its determination
to go down to the Foreign settlement and
bum ihe hoi^.

Some have also sought to prove that this
mob partook of the nature of a public ex-
citement merely. Evidence, however, is by
no means wanting to show that but for offi-
cial encouragement such a tragedy could not
have been enacted.

Proclamations of the most incendiary
character were issued by the Prefect and
ci^ magistrate before the outbreak — ^the
mob was encouraged, if not directly led, in
the attack, at various points, by a military
mandarin, named Ch£n-kwo-jui, and foreign-
drilled troops from the Chdn-tai Yam6n
were among the most active in the work of
destraction and deadi. The complicity of
the Mandarins may be inferred from the fact
that Qp to a fortnight after the riot not a
sinele arrest had been made.

Proofs are also constantly accumulating
to demonstrate that the affair was no sudden
outbreak, but deliberately planned.

It was well known for some days previous
tQ the massacre that a plot of some nature
was being formed against foreigners.

Several gentlemen were forewarned, and,
in one or two cases, expressly informed at
what lo<»ality the rioters would commence
operations, viz., at the Fronch Cathedral and
Hospital. A report was current in a district
in &an-tung, at least five day's journey
from Tientsin, as early as the 25th of June,
that foreigners in Tientsin were to be at-
tacked on the 21st and 24th of the month.
Not only was the plot spoken of, but no
distinction with re&rence to the nationality
of the intended victims was mentioned.

RegartHng, then, this tragic atlair, in all
its aspects, we are constrained to feel that
nationalities and national interests, in regard
to its final settlement with the Chinese Gov-
ernment should not be separated.

We cannot thus dissever our interests if
we would, for in the minds of the Chinese
tb ere b but one feeling toward all foreigners.

Were the French to be driven out or ex-
terminated to-day, the question with the
Chinese would most assuredly be, ''What
nation next?**

It therefore behooves England and
America to stand shoulder to shoulder with
their bereaved sister nations in securing a
full investigation of this matter, impartial
justice and the speedy punishment of the
guilty.

Thus will they defend the CTeat principles
of righteousness and truth which constitute
the bulwark of all nations, and which form
the only basis of a mutual and lasting peace.

I append the testimony of one of the
Christian helpers at Tientsin. This account
with a few slight changes has also been pub-
lished in various papers.

Native Evidence of ike Massacre,

The following is a copy of evidence, given
to the Rev. C. A. Stanley, by a Chinese con-
vert connected with the American Mission
at Tientsin, in regard to the late massacre.
He was preacher at the East chapel under
care of Mr. S.

Testimony of Yd Chii Li.

Mr. Yd has been a member of my church
since August, 1866. I believe him to be a
person oi honesty and integrity of purpose.
Previous to his coming to Tientsin, he had
held the office of Chi-hsien, in the city of
Han-chcn, in Shansi. He b a native of Ho
Hsuen Tsz Hsien, in Shansi.

Having made a careful inquiry, he testi-
fies as &II0WS concerning the recent out-
break.

'* There has been, during the summer, a
large number of deaths at Uie Jen-tsz-tang
(Sisters of Charity's place), which save rise
to rumours that children were bemg killed
for the sake of their eyes and hearts, for
medical preparations. About this time,
two persons, Chan Swan jr., and Ewo Kwai
jr., were executed as kidnappers. They had
no connection with the Catholics. Their
names, — Swan **to bind," and Kwai "crook-
ed,** — are sudi as no Chinaman would accept,
and throw suspicion on the attempt to con-
nect them with the Jen-tsz-tang. At their
execution, the Chifoo expressed himself as
not fearing foreigners.

Pleased with this utterance, an official
canopy and tablet were sent him by some of

the people, inscribed ^ ^L^ "'^^^
ten thousand names umbrella,** and J£ ^^

Bj^ % ''Ten thousand families have pro-
duced a Buddha.**

152

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Novembop,

About this time a report was circulated by
tlie literati, that the Catholic priests were in-
tending to visit the various schuuls of Tien-
tsin, and take four boys from each school —
the schools* were at once dispersed.

Another kidnapper was now taken, named
Wu, 19 years or age, who had in charge a
man 30 years old. lie was not punished,
but well fed and cared for; and prevailed on
to say that he had lived at the Tien-chu-
tang for some weeks, and that one Wang-
san gave him medicine which assisted him in
kidnapping children.

On the 22nd of tlie5th moon (June 20th),
the Cliefoo, followed by a crowd of people,
went to the Tien-chu-tang (Cathedral), to
seek Wang-san ; there was no such person
there. On the following day, the Chefoo,
Chi-hsien, and Tautai visited the place, taking
Wu to identify Wang-san. As Wu profes-
sed to have lived there for some time, the
priests desired him to tell what room he oc-
cupied ; how it was furnished ; how it was
arranged; where Wang stayed, &c., &c.. all
of which he was unable to do. All the Chi-
nese on the premises were then called, and
be was told to point out Wang-san, but could
not. The officials were than shown over the
entire premises, after which they went away.

A large number of people followed them
to the place, and a crowd had collected while
they were there. They went away without
any cfibrt to disperse the crowd.

There was much excitement before the
departure of the officers, which increased.
Some tried to press into the yards ; brick-
bats were thrown over the wall, and at the
windows ; one or two people were seized for
throwing them, when the entire crowd es-
poa^ed their cause.

The French Consul now rushed off to
Chunghow's Yamen, near by. Officers were
sent to try and disperse the people but could
do nothing. In charge of an escort, the
Consul endeavoured to make his way back to
his Consulate, but was killed by the mob,
between. the Yamen and his house. Can give
no particulars of the destruction of Jcn-tsz-
tang. This is what he himself saw and heard.

Between 10 and 11a. m., on the day of
the massacre, he went over to the West
chapel, to see the chapel-keeper, who was
sick. He heard the gongs sound about 1 1
o'clock, and seeing some excitement in the
street, started back to his own chapel. The
streets were filled with excited people, oil
going Eastward. Noticed that the firemen,
instead of carrying buckets, were armed. As
he came opposite the Chcn-tai Yamen, he
heard the bugle sound inside. The armed
crowd understood this as a good omen, and
became loud iii their threats against foreign-

ers. They were mostly Ilun Using, or ruf-
fians, lie proceeded as best he couUl to his
chapel — found the door locked, and the
keeper fled. Sat down with another Chris-
tian in a Mahammcdah shop, opposite. Pre-
sently a man came, sayinor, *»the French
Consulate, Cathedral and Jen-tsz-tang are
burned, and now the London Mission Chapel
at the Ea.st gate is being torn down." Slow-
ly started towards the West: saw soldiers
from the Chentai Yam5n, firemen, and neigh-
bors attack the new hospital premises of the
London Mission Society, whither the soldiers
soon followed. Through the bravery and
presence of mind of the native living there,
this place was preserved from destruction.

On the 24th of the t^^th moon (22nd June),
I sent an official communication to the llsien
Yamen, to this effect.

"I was formerly Chih-hsien of Han-chen
in Shansi, and am a native of Ho-hsien Tszu-
hsien. China and the Foreign powers have
a treaty permitting the latter to preach, and
us to accept and believe their teachings.
Every one knows of the Emperor's permis-
sion. I have examined their books, enterecl
their Church, and am now assisting Mr. Stan-
ley (American) in expounding their books.
I nave lived over a year at Tsang-mSn-ko
Chapel, where there has been preaching for
many years. All the neighbors know we
have violated no law. On the 23rd of the
5th moon, soldiers and firemen destroyed
our premises, and stole all my things. 1 don't
know what sin I have committed. I do not
know whether the Tien-chu-chiao take out
the eyes and hearts of children, but we had
no connection with them. They are French ;
while the Yesu-chiao is connected with the
English and Americans. We teach the ne-
cessity of repentance, good works and a pure
heart; heal disease and help the poor. We
have no secret way of securing the people.
If I have commited any ofiencc then punish
me; if not, please send a guard to protect us
against plunderers and murderers." (The
names oi the Christians were attached ; Yu
retains a copy. The guard was sent.)

On the 26th (June 24th), the Chi-hsien
issued a proclamation, saving that the Tien-
chu-chiao and Yesu-chiao, were not the
same ; and that any one injuring members
of the latter would be punished.

On the Ist of 6th moon, (June 29th), I re-
ceived the Chi-hsien's card, inviting me to
accompany him on a visit to the Chefoo. He
received me respectfully, opening the mid-
dle door for me to enter. He asked — ^^Is
your sect and the Tien-chu-chiao the same?"
" No, I am connected with the American."
"Is Jesus a Western sage?" "The igno-
rant say so ; but He is the Creator of all

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

155

things, Ruler of all, and Father of all men."
" Do you get more pay as a preacher, than
formerly as an official f " " Tliis doctrine ex-
horts to cast out covetousness — I only get
enough to live on." He, the Chefoo, then
said. " I hear that I am accused ; and it is
claimed by some that I im-ited those who
destroyed the chapels. I was unwilling to.
and did not receive the umbrella and tiiblct
sent me; the people only are responsible for
what has been done. I sent for you because
I desired to tell you this."

(Mr. Yu considers that the Chefoo was the
prime instigator of the movement, at Tien-
tsin ; assisted by the Chi-hsien and several
military officers ; fmd that it has been in
course of preparation for months.)

Evidence taken July 6th 1870.

ON THE BEST METHOD OF REPRE-
SENTING THE UNA8PIRATED
MUTES OP THE MANDARIN
DIALECT.

BY BEV. JOHN GUUCK.

Philologists divide all articulate sounds into
two classes, surds and sonants.

The following table exhibits this classific-
ation. *

e o > Vowels.

Sonant. ^ i u )

y r,l w Semi vowels,

ng n m Nasals.

Surd. h Aspiration.

Sonant, zh z 1 Sibilants.

*^W r [spirants.

Surd. sh

Sonant, j

Surd. ch th(igh) f )

Sonant, g f b ^^

Surd. k t p j

Palatal. Lingual. Labial.
Series. Scries. Series.

In Webster's dictionary we find the follow-
ing definitions for the words sonant and surd
as applied to articulate sounds.

Sotuint, — Uttered with intonated or reso-
nant breath, made with sound instead of
breath, alone; vooah

Surd. — Uttered with simple breath; uniii-
tonated; aspirate.

With these definitions and the classifications
of the table given above to guide us, there
can be no doubt in which class we should put
the aspirated sounds of the Chinese. They
are surds.

But what arc the corresponding unaspirated
sounds ? Are they surds or sonants !

^^ ^-^\^^^-^r «.• ^^ ^^ «« ^«« « *^S^^L^ ^>^*^**rf ^«*^^ •*%*

• See Prof. Whitney's " Language and tho study of
liAngungo " p. 01, wUvrctt table diUcriiig bUglitly from
tliiii is glvgu.

Though differing somewhat from the sonants
g, d, b, dz, and dg, dj, j, in other languages,
the following considerations are I think suf-
ficient to lead us to accept them as belonging
to this class.

1. The inhabitants of other Asiatic na-
tions, who have had occasion to represent the
words of their several languages by Chinese
characters, have as a rule used unaspirated
characters for the sounds, g, d, b, &.

The Mohammedans from Arabia and Per-
sia have followed this method, as is seen in ,
the characters they have chosen to represent
such names as the following.

Adam, ^ ^.

Abraham, §! ^ :f4 # ^5?.

Arabia, [JjJ ^ jj^\.

The Iliiiiloos have represented the sonant
B in the word Buddha by >tik which accord- .

ing to Mr. Edkins was anciently pronounced
Hvt.

The Mongols, Manclius and Japanese also
constantly select unaspirated characters to
represent the sounds g, d, b, and j of their
languajTfs.

2. These surrounding Asiatic nations, in
writing Chinese words in their own alphabets,
have uniformly used g, d, b, &c., to represent
the nnaspirated sounds.

The Japanese write JJai JButs for the sounds

of the characters -^ ^tik.

The Mongols, have three classes of mute
sounds, one of which corresponds to the Chi-
nese aspirates k', t', p*, another to the English
surds k, t, p, ' while the third class is tho same
as the English g, d, b.

They however use but two series of mute
letters, the one representing both sounds of
k, I, p, and the other the sounds g, d, b. In "
transferring Chinese sounds the former are
made to stand for the aspirated initials and

the latter for the unaspirated; MJ "ffif is

8j)elt by them Shan dung.

Tlje Manchus also use g, d, b, in writing the
sounds of Chinese unaspirated characters. The

sound -of T they spell €h(ng;A^ they repre-
sent by letters corresponding to our da,

3. The Chinese in turning their own words
into other languages and in receiving words
from other languages, whether European or
Asiatic, have always followed the same system,
using unaspirated characters to represent tho
sounds g, d, b, and the reverse.

No Chinese teacher, following his own ear,
would ever represent the second syllable of
Eden by an aspirated sound. If he used the

character Q it is because that character is

in his dialect unaspirated. For a Chinaman to
use an aspirated sound to reprcsent our g, d, b,
would be a^ unnatural as for us to use g, d, b,

154

THE CmiTESE RECORDER

[November,

to represent the aspirates. Such words as
Bonn, Gobi, Mongol, Hindustan and Java,
>thich have been transferred into Chinese
trharacters by themselves, show that according
to Ohinese ears the sounds g, d, b, j, mast be
represented by unaspirated characters.

4. The liuasians so far as I know, invaria-
bly represent the unaspirated mutes of the
Chinese language, by the sonants of their
language which are quite as heavy as the
sounds of g, d, b, in Knglish.

5. Many European travellers and missiona-
ries, from the days of Marco Polo to the pres-
ent time, have thought that at least some of
the unaspirated sounds could be best repre-
sented by sonants. Marco Polo*s usual s{)ell-

ing for the word Ml is Gin.

6. There is reason to think that Sinologues
are gradually coming to recognize the claim
of the Chinese unaspirated mutes to be classed
as sonants.

^ In. Mr. Waders first series of Chinese lessons,
which were prepared in Canton, the Chinese
unaspirated mutes are said to be the same as
the English k, t, p, -but in his last books he
describes them as having in many places the
sounds of g, d, b. I would hardly wish to
make so strong a statement; for from natives
of the Northern Provinces, I seldom, if ever,
hear sounds which correspond exactly to the
sounds represented by these letters in the
English language; but at .the same time I
think the unaspirated sounds are more nearly
represented by these letters than by the surds
k, t, p, &c It seems to be admitted by all, that
some of the dialects preserve, in the lower
series of tones, the sounds g, d, b, &a, as
distinct as in English.

But of all the systems, that have been pub-
lished for transferring the sounds of the Cld-
nq&e language into English, or for represent-
ing the sounds of our language in Chinese
characters, no one recognizes that the soft or
sonant mutes of our language are as a class
represented by the unaspirated mutes of the
Chinese language.

It is therefore with special interest that we
hear that a syllabary which has been prepared
on this principle by Mr. Schcrcschewsky, is to
be published in the appendix of Dr. Williams*
Mandarin Dictionary. The syllabary will con-
sist of Chinese characters chosen with refer-
ence to their adaptation for use in transferring
foreign geographical names. If a similar sys-
tem had been used in transferring Bible names
into Chinese, many which are now entirely
disguised might have been well represented.

No scholar could be found better qualified
than Mr. Schereschewsky to point out that
system for transferring names, which the ex-
perience of many other nations in their long
oontinued intercourse with China has shown
to be the best.

7. Careful attention to these unaspirated
mutes as pronounced by a native will bring to
notice the fact that all the breath used in
producing them is accompanied with vocal
sound; while in speaking English k, t, p, there

is a slight escape of unvocalized breath. It is
this unvocalized breath which requires that
the latter should be placed among the surds.
And on the other hand it would seem that
the Chinese mutes, in which vocalization com-
mences with the first escape of breath, should
be classed as sonants.

For discriminating fully between the Eng-
lish and Chinese mutes, we need the distinc-
tions which have been preserved in the Sanscrit.
In that language we find two forms not only
of the surd mutes which may be represented
by k, t, p, and k', t*, p', but also of the sonant
mutes which may be written g, d, b, and g',
d\ h\ In the Mandarin dialect all the mutes
both surds and sonants are pronounced with
more breath than in English. The surds be-
come k', t', p', and the sonants g', d\ b'. If
all the four series of mutes were found in the
Mandarin it would be necessary to keep up
the use of the inverted comma, but as there
are only two series the continual use of this
mark is unnecessarily cumbersome. It is
sufficient for general purposes, to use k, t, p,
for the surds, and g, d, b, for the sonants;
carefully remembering that the surds are al-
ways strongly aspirated and that the sonants
are usually if not always spoken with more
breath than in English; the process of sim-
plification is however carried to a perplexing
extreme when, as in Morrison's dictionary and
on maps, all the mutes of whatever series are
reduced to the three letters k, t, p, without
even the aid of any mark to distinguish surds
from sonants.

In the dialects where the European sonants
g, d, b, di and dj, are constantly found in the
lower series of tones, the forms d* g* b* dz* and
dj' are needed to distinguish the unaspirated
initials of the upper tone series from those
of the lower.

For accurate scientific discrimination of
these sounds in the different dialects the
marks may be used with the greatest advan-
tage but on maps and for general use in
transferring Chinese names into English the
inverted comma is of but little use. . If this
system is the best for transferring European
words into Chinese, why should it not also be
the best for transferring Chinese words into
the European languages ?

Some of the chief advantages, that will be
gained by this method of representing the
unaspirated initials, will be,

1st. The better distinguishing of names of
places and persons. Within the limits of any
three or four provinces there are many instances
of two or more places that will have for the
foreigner but one name, if the present method
of writing unaspirated initials is followed.
In a single depsirtment of this province are

the two cities ^ ^ and Wi j^^ both of

which names are, on our maps, written Ei,
On maps professing to eive the Peking pro-
nunciation both would be written Chi Great
confusion would be avoided if the name
of the first which is unaspirated were spelt
ai or Dji, and if this spelling should lead for-

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

loo

eigners to pronoanoe it like gee in geese or
liko Je in Jehu, it would be a much nearer
af^roacb to the Chinese pronunciation, than
if they pronounced it in the one case like the
English word keg or in the other like chee in
cheese,

Unleas we adopt some effective method of
distinguishing between aspirated and un as-
pirated initials, the confusion and embarraw*-
ment will increase as our intercourse with
€hina increases. The Russians, the Mongols
and the Manchns avoid confusion by using
sonants to represent the unaspirated initials.
Is there any other method of distinguishing
these sounds from the aspirates that will be
BO correct and at the same time so easily nn-
derstood and remembered ?

2nd. The Chinese invariably usfe their un-
aspirated characters to represent our g, d, b.
This method is now adopted by some of our
sofaolajs as the best that can be found for
transferring these sounds into Chinese.

If then we use the unaspirated characters

"P 'fl^ ^^^ *^® ^"^ syllables of the
names Gktnges, Danube, Bangor, while for the
first syllables of the names Kansas, Tanjore,
and Panama, we use the aspirated characters

when we wish to transfer these

syllables from Chinese into English will it
not be best simply to reverse the process, pre-
serving the distinction between ^?- ^r by

writing one Gan and the other Kan?

8rd. If we do not follow this method we
introduce confusion into the spelling of Mon-
golian, Monchnrian, Corean and Japanese
names; for ezajnple €k>bi will be changed to
Kopi by those who follow the Chinese cha-
racters, and at the time represent the unaspi-
rated initials by k, t, p, ch, ts.

Those who are studying Mandarin will find
great advantage in representing the nnaspi-
rated sounds by g*, d*, b*, the inverted com-
ma being used to remind them that the sounds
are somewhat different from the English g*,
dS b'.

The Manchns in learning Chinese have
found the advantage of such a method and in-
variably follow it in all books where the sound
of Chinese characters and words are given in
Manchu letters.

This spelling would call the attention of the
learner to the fact, that in the Mandarin dia-
lect there are no sounds that correspond exact-
ly either to g, d, b, ds, j, or to k, t, p, ts, ch, as
spoken in English; and that when the unaspi-
rated word ft^ iB pronounced like the Eng-
lish word chin the Chinese hearer is at a loss
to know whether the unaspirated F^ or the

aspirated S|C ^ meant and will often think

that you mean the latter; but that if the first
is pronounced like the English gin or j in, only
using more breath in the enunciation of the
vowel, the unaspirated Chinese sound will be
exactly produged.

CANONIZATION OF A WELL.

During the recent drought in the
north of Chihli, the Emperor and" the
Piinces made repeated supplications at
the various slirines in and aronnd the
Forbidden City, imploring the gods to
send the needed ram and avert a rep-
etition of the famitie of 1867. The
deartli was becoming very serious, for
the wheat crop was almost a total fail-
lire, and the prices of [provision were
nearly double those of last winter.
Pood had been distributed to the des-
titute at sixteen places in the city for
two months, and the increasing number
of beggars in the streets indicated the
pressure upon the poor.

In his distress, His Majesty sent a
special officer to the town of Han-tau
in Kwang-ping fu, just on the bordei's
of Honan, to bring from thence an iron
plate which was kept in a well outside
of the town ; this well called ^ f| ^
Kiao4ung't8ing lay within the pre<tnct3
of a temple dedicated to Luftg^oang or
the Chinese Neptune. The plate is de-
scribed as shaped like a gourd, about
six Chinese inches long and half an
inch thick. It bears the inscription,

"tt^ ^ "^ ?ife "Mayswe^t rains be
diffused copiously." The officer sent for
it, reported his arrival in the Gazette,
and carefully placed it in the CA*tiie-
hwang-miao or Palladium Temple, on
the altar of the Dragon King. The
common notion among the people is,
that this iron plate acts as a key to lock
the mouth of the dragon, and in his
uneasiness he will hear the -pravers for
rain in order to have the troublesome
bandage removed, thus answering the
maledictions of the worshippers, if he
will not listen to their intreaties. The
worship is all done by officials, no
plebian dares to interfere in this mat-
ter, nor even go into the temple at this
juncture.

About ten days after it came, copious
rain, relieved the anxious rulers of their
fears of famine, and the iron plate was
sent back to Han-tan to be replaced in
the well. ^

156

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[November,

A few days since, the following
Decree appeared in the Gazette.

"When the Dragon King of Han-tan
waa besought in the year 1807 for rain,
lie answered quickly. We then order-
ed that the place should be canonized
as the Holy Well of the Dragon God

S^ ^T Wb Si^? ^^^ ^^^ ^'^"^ entered
in the Sacrificial Statutes ; we also di-
rected the Governor-general of the prov-
ince to examine into the condition of
the temple over it, and take measm'es
to effect the necessary repairs.

"The drought around the Capital
having been again very distressing this
year, Wo sent a special officer to es-
cort the [tieh-pai ^ j{^] iron plate
to Peking, where it was reverently re-
ceived and put in the Palladium Tem-
ple. Before many days, the sweet
showers successively descended, * and
the fertilizing rains soaked the whole
region, thereby repeatedly manifesting
spiritual favor and grace. Truly, we
deeply feel the greatest reverence and
thanks.

" Let another title be confei'red on
the well, and it be called the Effica-
tious Answering Holy Well ^| |^ ^

^ ^ JP^ of the Dragon God; and let
Tseng-kwoh-fan order his subordinates
to ascertain whether the temple has

been repaired as directed. If not, lot the
work be hastened to completion, and
let the southern office in the Hanlini
Academy reverently write a tablet and
send it to the Governor-General for him
carefully %o 8usi:>end in the temple,
there to serve as a requital for the pro-
tecting care of this god. Respect this."

We are not ourselves inclined just
now, in the feeling of gratitude to God
for the timely rains which He has
showered upon this thirsty region, dur-
ing the last week or two, to make any
other remarks upon the ])reccding act,
than to pray that, before His Majesty's
reign comes to a close, he may be
brought to see the folly of such cano-
nization.

PjKKiJSG, 1st July, ISiO.

REVIEW OF DR. P. PORTER SMITH'S
FIVE ANNUAL REPORTS.*

BY J. A. S.

We are always glad to meet with
Dr. Smith's Hospital Reports. He has
the knack of rendering these very read-
able to the Layman, a thing all medical
missionaries es])eeially ought to look to.
Dry professional reports may be true
enough and uncommonly scientific, but
lor us the general public they arc

more relishable on the shelves.

^ _ <

We see Dr. Smith exacts a small fee
at his hospital door. This is a ])lan wo
have heard other medical missionaries
conteni])late, and seoiiig the number of
trivial cases that come to a foreign hos-
pital we wonder it is not universal, if
it were for no other purpose except to
spare the medical man's tem[)cr at the
sight of them. This fellow will como
up with wind or gas, as he himself will
call it, in this arm or in that leg; that
fellow will do the same, and so on, till
Job himself might cry out ; we have
seen ten such cases one after the other
advance to the examination seat, and
pardon me, if by the time the tenth
case arrived, the physician looked vi-
cious from tlie susj)icion of being hum-
bugged ; and I thought him within a
hair of being right. We believe Dr.
Gentle, once of Chinkiang, was the
first in China to make patients pay be-
fore receiving attendance and medicine.
He said he was forced into it, and glad
he was afterwards that he was, because
it saved him much annoyance, besides
helping to support his hosj)ital. Wo
believe in making the son of Han pay
— none of your gratis physic, books, or
tracts, or anything else if possible for
him, — so that he may put more value
for his own sake on what he neceives.

We should like to hear more fully
about that form of diarrha»a and dysen-
tery which "causes entire destruction
of the eye in children." About their

* The Five Annual Rcporte of tho ITankow Medical
Mission ll<)i*pltal, In C4»nn(M?tion nilh llie Wrsh-yan
Misslimnrv SoclrlA-; inul«M' tho chanro of K. PoitTKii
Smith, M.H. Ldnd., M.H.C^8.. L.A.C, AhWH-lat^ and
Scliohir fif Kind's ('o11i:ko, Loudon. Gold ModullUt of
the AiM)tli(0!irle»*' Sm-ii'ty, Loiid'm, iSvV'l.

From JUly l»t lbt>4 to June aotli 18tiy.

1870]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

157

being no "gratis medical advice in."
central China we don't know," but this
does not hold in the South, for one of
the means there to start a young doc-
tor is to open a free dispensary ; advice
and often medicine are given with a sur-
prising liberality till a reputation is
gained, or bad luck ends the affair. Of
course as to humane institutions being
the peculiarity of Christianity,. this is a
piece of self conceit which will rub in
well with ignorance, but not without,
and we are happy Dr. Smith sets this
to rights.

Dr. Smith has *'no faith in any
permanent cure by drugs of the habit
of opium smoking," certainly we should
think not, though it is not every one
-who has the doctor's want of faith, — ^nay
not he himself once on a day, — but still
opium smoking is the Chinaman's way
of getting jolly and drunk, and the cure
of it is a case of the soul overcoming
the body, the spirit getting the better
of the flesh, nothing more or less. If
a Chinaman has the will, by exercise of
it he will overcome the habit, if not,
he won't. The doctor is of opinion
that a part of the Chinese hatred to
foreigners is the introduction by the
latter of opium into China ; well, seeing
that the Chinaman cultivated opium
before Marco Polo, and seeing that to-
day he is a large producer of it, the
hatred he bears to the foreigners for
the cause stated must be very small, or
else he is less reasonable than he even
seems to be. Amid some sense there is
a great deal of twaddle talked about
this opium question ; besides, now that
"we have found out what extensive
tracts of China are subjected to the
cultivation of opium, it is better that a
hobby to ride to the death with be not
made out of this more.

Consumption, rheumatism, and ague
appear to prevail largely at Hankow
as m every known place in China, nor
are diseases of the eye and skin here a
whit behind what they are elsewhere.
As to this latter class of diseases, sure-
ly there is something besides dirt, some-
thing constitutional which renders them
the shie qua uon of the Flowery
land, — might we not add ? Of the whole

East. Hankow is evidently not troub-
led with the calculus of Canton, or
the Eliphantiasis Scroti of Foochow,
and when we hear of the number of
operations performed for the removal of
these aberrations of nature in those
two cities, Hankow we are of opmion
has much to be thankful for.

Dr. Smith looks if we judge correct-
ly on Leprosy as hicurable; by combi-
nations of Arsenic and Iodide of Potash
with Tonics, leprosy has yielded in sever-
al cases in Foochow, where this treat-
ment has been carried out firmly and
with perseverance.

[If it be true that Dr. Smith intends
returning soon to England, we hope
it is meant but for a season; in his ab-
sence we shall miss* his Report, where
there was always something fresh and
characteristic to be found. We shall
also miss the thought that there is one
right, true, willing, and able man in his
proper place.]

J. A. S.

THE STUDY AND VALUE OP
CHINESE BOTANICAL WORKS.*

BT £. BRETSCHNEIDEB, ESQ. M. D.

The ohject of the following pages is to
show in what manner the Chinese treat
natural science and especially hotany, and
what advantage can be drawn by European
savants from the study of Chinese botanical
works. As the principal works of the Chi-
nese on Natural HLstonr have properly a
medical bearing, I ^hall in criticising those
works, occasionally make a few remarks also
on Chinese therapeutics. Finally, I intend to
give some characteristic specimens of Chinese
descriptions of plants and add also a few
Chinese woodcuts.

The Chinese knowledge of plants is as old
as their medicine and agriculture and dates
fi'om remote antiquity. In ancient Greece
the first botanists were the gatherers of
medicinal plants. In the same manner the
ancient Chinese got acquainted with plants
for the most part in their application to
medical purposes. There is a tradition among

* [We commonoethe pablicatlon of this able and
learned paper, and expect to devote 4 or 6 pages
In every subsequent number until It Is flnlshod—
which win require aorae P or 6 months. This Is
rendered desirable by the contemplated departure,
from China, of the author in the spring of next
year. Ed. Ch. B.]

158

TIIE CHINESE RECORDER

[November,

the Chinese, that the Emperor Shen-nung,
■who reigned about 2700 B. C, is the Father
of Agriculture and Medicine. He sowed
first the five kinds of corns (v. i.) and put
together the first treatise on medicinal plants

in a work known as Jf\^ -j^ ^K S. ij^
Shen'nung'pitt'ts^aO'king, CIassii*al herbal of
ShSn-nung (generally quoted by Chinese
authors under the name pen-king ), which
became the foundation of all the later works
on the same subject. This is a small work
of 3 chapters, and enumerates according to
the Pdn-ts'ao in all, 347 medicines. 239 of
them ai*e plants, for the most part wild grow-
ing plants, but only very few cultivated ones.
It follows from the accounts given by Li-
shi-chen of this work (Preface of the Pen-
ts^-kang-mu), that at first it existed only
in verbal tradition. It is not known at what
time the Shen-nung-p6n-ts*ao was first writ-
ten down, but there can be no doubt that it
is one of the most ancient documents of
Chinese materia medica.

Another very ancient work, which gives
accounts of plants, known by the Chinese in

ancient times, is the ^ jj^ Rh^ya^ a dic-
tionary of terms used in Chinese ancient
writings, which according to tradition has
been handed down in part from the 12th
century B. C. The greater part however is
attributed to Tsu-Hcl^ a disciple of Confu-
cius. It is divided into 19 sections. The
greater half of the work treats of natural
objects. There is an enumeration of nearly
300 plants and as many animals of whicn
also drawings are given. The Rh-ya is com-
mented by §R ^E Ko'po in the 4th cen-
tury.

The first purely botanical work appeared
in China seems to be the ^^ "^ ^, y{^
HJ^ Nan'fang'ts^aO'fttU'Ch^uang by ipS ^^

Ki'haii^ an au<ihor of the Tsin d^iasty
(265-419). It is divided into 4 divisions,
herbs, trees, fruits and bamboos, and con-
tains in toto the description of 79 plants of
Southern China.

The Chinese works on materia medica and
plants from the 6th to the 16th century are
very numerous. The epoch of the T'ang
(618-907) and lihe Sung (960-1260) especial-
ly was very productive in writers m this
dlepartment. I cannot here enter into an
enumeration of all their works. It would be
useless, moreover, as I intend to speak of

the well-known treatise on Chinese materia

medica "AC BL jjH § Pen-ts^ao-hang-mu^

for it is the type of all die Chinese prodac-

ion3 of this class. ^^ Q^ j^ Li'Shi'Chenj

the celebrated author of the Pen-ts^ao-kang-

mu, a native of f^ff yjj^ Ki^hou in Hupeh

has made extracts from upwards of 800
preceding authors. After having spent 80
years on the work, Li-shi-ch^n piiblushed it
at the close of the 16th century. It can be
said, that Li is the first and last crirical writer
on Chinese natural science and that he litis
never been rivaled by other authors. As has
been already stated above, the greatest part
of the work is purely medical, a specification
of numerous prescriptions, of the pharmaco-
logical efieqt of the medicines 'and the com-
plaints for which they are used. This part
of tlie work is, I believe, without interest^
not only for our naturalists, but also for
medical students. The whole of the Chinese
medical science is nonsense ; their practice is
for the most part not the resiut of ex-
perience. The Chinese have neither studied
anatomy and the physiological functions of
the human body, nor have they investigated,
free from prejudices and superstition, the
eifect of their medicines. The ai*t of heal-
ing in China is nearly in the same state now,
as it was 46 centuries ago. The terms used
in Chinese medicine to designate the action
of medicines are quite as intelligible to the
Europeans as to the Chinese physician. I
need only cite some phrases, which occur in
every Chinese book on medicine:

*^A11 medicines, that are sweet belong to
*^ the element earth and effect the stomach ;
'^ all .medicines, that are bitter belong to the
" element fire, which enters the heart." etc.

" All medicines, on account of their prop-
*^ erties, that are cold, hot, warm, and cool,
" belong to the vang^ or male energy in na-
'^ture, while their tastes, as sour, bitter,
^^ sweet, acid, and salt, belong to the ytn, or
" female energy."

" The upper and lower, the internal and
** the external parts of medicinal plants have
^each their correspondent efl^ects on the
** human system. The peel or hark has in-
** fluence over the flesh and skin ; the heart
^^(pith) operates on the viscera etc. The
** upper half of the roots of medicinid plants
** has the properties of ascending the system^
'' while the lower half has that of descend-

" ing."

It may be said, iStkat there is in China no
substance, not absolutely poisonous, no mat-
ter of what origin, which is not used by the
Chinese as medicine. Often the most dis-
gusting things are prescribed by Chinese
physicfans. A famous medicine is, for in-
stance, the ^ Pp ^St Jen-chung'hiumg
(man*s middle yellow) prepared from Liq-
uorice, which has been placed for some
weeks in human excrement. I once saw this

18V0^]

abominable medicine prescribed in typhus
fever, together with fifteen other drugs.

Luckily for the Chinese people, the native
physicians do not like to prescribe efficacious
medicaments; their medicines are for the
most pju*t indifferent, and the method of
preservation in the shops is such ab unsuit-
able one, that many drugs lose their efficacy.
In tlie neighbourhood of Peking, there is to
be found an abundance of excellent Pepper-
mint, ^8 ^Si Po-hd, containing much more
volatile oil, than o\ir European plants. But
the exsiccated plant, obtained from the Chi-
nese druggists diffl-rs scarcely from hay. It
is likewise difficult to find in the Chinese
apothecary-shops ilhubarb of ^ood quality.
Although the best Rhubarb in European
commerce is that brought from China*, that

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

159

^ **.xv^« * ■» -^^ \,^X *X^ **x^

As tB toown, the heat Rhubarb is that called Mos
covite Rhubarb. Inreullty It came from China
tbmugh Russia by way of Kiakhta, since the year
1767. Porraerly the Russian govemmeBt Obtabllah-
ed a oommlsslon of experts in Kiakhta In order to
Gxurolne carefully the drug carried by Chinese
merchants. The complettly faultless roote only
were selected, whilst the inferior pieces were
burned. The import of oth(»r Rhubarb was pro-
hibited and only the crown Rhubarb was admitted
for use in the Hufislau apothecary-shops. But
some years ago the Russian goTernment abolished
this commission, and the apothecaries themselves
now miut look after their supply of Rhubarb. A
great part of the Rhubarb used In Europe comes
from the Chinese province 8su-chuan or from the
Himalaya. There are inferior sorts. The plants
n hich furnish the Indian or Himalayan Rhubarb
are descril>ed by our botanists as Rheum Emodl
Rh. VVebbianum etc. But regarding the Chinese
Khnbarb and especially the Rhubtrb, which Is
brought to Kiakhta, up to the present time neither
tlie plants, which yield these drugs, have been
aeon by Euroiieans, or are their native countries
Imown with certainty. The Kiakhta lUmbarb
dllTers from other sorts in the drug having the
form of a horse's hoof. The Chinese merchants,
who bring the Rhubarb to Kiakhta, know no-
thing about the plant; they are acquainted with
the roots onlv. I was Informed by a Chinese
Mandarin from.Ejin-su, that this Rhubarb thrives
only on certain mountains in K(K>konor and Kan-su
and that this region is inhabited by wild tribes,
completely independent of the Chinese govern-
ment. They collect and prepare the Rhubarb roots
and sell them to the Chinese at a fixed neutral
place, whither purchasers and sellers repair armed.'
At first Rhubarb was brought directly from Kan-
su to Kiakhta by Turkistan merchantu, who In
European writings are erroneously called Bukhara.
But in later times, the Chinese of Shan-si, who up
to the year 1861 managed also the tea commerce
seized this commerce. The Russian name for
Rhubarb is rewen; the Persians, who obtain
their Rhubarb through Bukhara call it in a
aimilar manner, riwend. The Chinese name of

Rhubarb is y^ wB Torhuang (groat yellow).
It was known by the Chinese from remote
times and is treated of in the herbal of the Em-
peror Sh6n-nung under the names ta-htuifig and

«g ^J flt<a?v-Zianir( yellow excellent). The

GUnese distlngalsh a great number of kinds of
the drug. Lately a collection of the best kinds.

used commonly in China b worm eaten and
of little value.

The pharmaceutical part of the Pen-ts*ao
and the therapeutics of the Chinese can only
interest us as a curiosity, as far at least as
their medical views permit us to judge of
the state of their culture. Our materia
medica can learn nothing more from the
Pfin-tsHio. It is undeniable, that the Chi-
nese possess several very good medicaments,
especially stomachics, amara &c., but we
possess either the same plants, or others of
a similar action. What is profitable amon^
the Chinese medicaments, such as Rhubarb,
Camphor, Star Anise, and I may also mention
the Tea, we have incorporated many years
ago into our pharmacopoeas. The celebrated

Ginseng, Panax Ginseng, k ^fe Jen-shen^

of the Chinese, enjoyed in Europe also a mreat
reputation for some time, but it has been
long ago rejected as an expensive and need*
less medicine.

The whole work of Li-shi-ch6n embracea
5'2 Chapters, and is divided into several sec-
tions. In this work, inorganic substances^
are arranged under the heads water, fire
(^Chapter 5-6), earth, metals, gems and stone
(Chapter 7-1 1). Plants are comprised in 26
chapters (12-27); Zoology in 14 chapters
(39-52).

According to the natural system of Li-shi—
chen the plants are arranged under five divi-
sions or -^J pu. These are still further di-
vided into families or #5 lei which comr

prise the species or ^g chung.

^ Ts'ao-pUy Herbs.

1« LLJ ^ Shan-ts^aOt hill plants, sucb
as grow wild. Ginseng, Liquorice, Polygala, ■
Orobanche, Salvia, Scutellaria, Tumefontia
Arguzina, Platycodon, Gentiana, Convallaria,
Uvularia, Narcissus &c., — 78 species.

2. "^^ [^ Fang'ts^aoy fragrant plants.

Levisticum, Paconia, Mutan, P. albifiora.
Chavica Betel, Nutmeg, Turmeric, Amomum,
Galanga, Nardostachys, Putchuk(P), Jasmi-
num Sambac, J. officinale, Lophanthus, Men-
tha piperita, &c., — 60 species.

3. BM !^ Shi-ts^do, marshy plants. —
Chrysanthemum, Aster, different species of

Artemisia, Carthamus tinctorius, SafiSroa,
Boehmeria nivea, Xanthium strumarium,
Arundo phragmites. Plantain, Ephedra, Jnn-
cus, Althaea, Hibiscus Abelmoschus, Kochia,
according to the Chinese, was made in Peking and scopana, Dianthus, Plantago, bllene, J'oly-
sent for examination to St. Petersburg. The reHult gonum, diflferent Indigo-plants, Carduus,
was. that none of these specimens ooald rival the, g , c i. i- ^•ifi.- x^...^.«.:»<i

sScc^ kSthta Bhttbarir Sedum, Siegesbeckia, Tnbulua terrestriea.

160

THE CinNESE RECORDER

[November,

Rehmannia glutinosa, Ophiopogon, Physalis
Alkekengi, Inula, Iria, Arctium Lappa, Pic-
ris, Verbena, Sida tlHaefoIia, Gnaphalium,
Bidens Cock's comb, Equisetum, Jasminum
nudiHonim. — 137 species.

^' -# !^ Tu'ts^ao^ poisonous plants.
Rhubarb, Phytolacca, Pardanthus, Ranuncu-
lus, Arum macrourum, Aconitum, Euphorbia,
Ricinus, Veratrum, Datura, Balsamme.— 54
species.

^' ^ ^ Man-ts^ao, scandent plants.
Cuscuta, Convolvulus, monthly Rose, Pach-
yrhizus, Smilaxsina, Rubia, Akebia quinata,
Thladiantha dubia, Bignonia, Ficus stipu-
luta, Hedera, Quisqualis, Muretia, Cochin-
chin, Aristolochia Kadsura, Melanthium,
Rbxburgia, Pharbitis Nil, Lonicera sinensis,
Humulus.— 113 species.

^' "^ ^ ShuUts'ao, waterp lants. Alis-
ma, Acorus, Typha, Lemna, Marsilea Lim-
nanthemum, Laminaria Saccharina, Myrio-
phyllum. — 29 species.

' • >tl !^ Shi'is^ao, plants growing on
rocks or in stony places. Dendrobium, Oxa-

lis, Saxifraga, Fern, Sempervivum, Sedum. —
27 6pecies«

Tat family of mosses. Lichen,

Lycoperdon, Lycopodium. — 18 species.

9.
in medicine.

II.

Miscellaneous plants not used
162 species.

^R Ku-pu, Grains.

J§ |!SS ma-mai'taO'lei,

Hemp, Barley, Wheat, Buckwheat, Sesam,
Rice. — 9 species.

tsi'SU'lei. Millet, Sorgho,

Maize, Opium Poppy, Coix lacryma. — 17
species.

3. i^" ^^ ShU'iotL, leguminous plants.

Sojabean, Dolichos, Phaseolus, Yicia Faba,
Pisum sativum, Lablab. — 13 species.

III. ^£ ^B Ts^ai'pu, Kitchen Herbs.

^* ilfe ^& ^IS Sunsin^leiy pungent

plants. Leeks, Garlic, Onion, Mustard, Cab-
bage, Ginger, Anthemis tintoria, Carror, Rad-
ish Persil Star- Anise, Fennel. — 38 species.

2. ^ ^ 3|^ Jou-hua-lei, soft and

mucilaginous plants. Spinage, Amaranthus

Blitum, Medicago sativa. Purslane, Dandelion,
Yamsroot, Sweet Potato, Taro, Lilium tigri-
num. Bamboo sprouts, Basella rubra, Lac-
luca, Beet, Chenopodium. — 46 species.

K^ ^ Zo-fo»at, vegetables pro-
ducing fruits on the ground. Brinjal, La-
genaria, Benincasa cerifera, Trichosauthes
anguinea, Momordica Charantia, Gourds.— 12
species.

^* >T^- ^ Shui'ts'ai, aquatic veget-
ables. Fuci, Algae &c. — 6 species.

^' S ^^ ^^^^^^' Mushrooms.~31
species.

IV. ^ ^ Kwo'pu, Fruits.

^- 3£ :^ Wu'k,io, the five fruits, cul-
tivated or garden fruits. Different sort of
Plums, Apricot, Peach, Chestnut, Jujube,
bhorea robusta.— 16 species.

^' iJj ^% Shun-kuo, wild or moun-
tain fruits. Pear, Apple, Quince, Crataegus
pmnatifida, Diospyrus Kaki, various kinds
Oranges, Lemon, Tampelmoose, Medlar,
Myrica sapida. Cherry, Salisburia adiantifoiia.
Hazelnut, Oaks, Pomegranate, Walnut— 36
species.

3' ^ ^ I'kuo^ foreign fruits.* Neph-
elium Litchi, K. Longan, Canarium album,
C. punela, Xanthoceras sorbifolia, Hovenia
dulcis. Fig, Glyptostrobus heterophyllus,
Torreya nucifera, Averrboa Carambola, vari-
ous Palms, Phoenix dactylifera, Areca Cat-
chu, Cocoanut, Jackfruit. — 40 species.

4. ^ ^ Wei-lei^ aromatics. Vari-
ous species of Xanthoxylon, Pepper, Cubebs,
Rhus semialata, Thea Chinensis. — 17 species.

5. jjjjj H^ LO'leiy plants producing their

fruit on the ground. Melons, Water Melon,
Grapes, Sugar cane. — 10 species.

6. ^ ^ Shuukuo, aquatic fruits.

Nelumbium speciosum, Euryale ferox, Sagit-
taria, Trapa bicornis, Scirpus tuberosus.— 6
species.

7. Fruits not used in medicine. — Spon-
dias, Cookia punctata. — 22 species.

^' "^ M ^^'P'' Trbks.

1- ^^ ^j\J ^S'tflT^-mtt, odoriferous woods.
Thuja, Pine, Cunninghamia, Cassia, Magno-
lia, Aloexylon, Cloves, Myrrh, Sandalwood?
Camphor, Borneo Camphor, Liquidambari
Benjamin, Dragon's blood, Assafoetida, Oli-
banum, Stickiack. — 41 species.

■* '^.^^ ^* ^x^x ^^ ^

« It is singular, tliat L1-Bhl-cli6n entitles this chap-
ter foreign fruits. Although there some foreign
fruits oi-e treated of, as the Date palm, the Jack-
fruit etc. most of the described fruitii, however are,
without anr doubt, indigenous In China, grow
ezcluisiYely In China and ai*e not found elsowlierc.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

161

3. _

trees. Mulberry, Broussonetia papyrifera,
Gai-denia florida, Ligustriim, Lyciiira Chi-
nense, Chimonanthus fragrans, Hibiscus syr-
iacus, H. Rosa sinensis, Cotton, Bombax,
Ccrcis sinensis, Camellia. — -53 species.

4. !^ [^ Fw-7w«, parasitic plants. Pach-
yma, Viscum.— 13 species.

5. '^ ^ P(w-mUy flexible plants. Bam-
boo-species. — 4 species.

6. Miscellaneous species. — 27.

The Pen-ta'ao describes in all 1195 planfcs.
Dr. Williams (Middle Kingdom) counts only
1094 plants. But he over-looked the nu-
merous additions, which are not mentioned in
the index.

The Pdn-ta*ao-kang-mu, being oi-iginally
a materia medica, the plants described are
properly only medicinal plants. But as the
Chinese use almost every plant known to
to them, as medicine, the Pcn-ts'ao gives a
complete record of tlie botany of the Chi-
nese.

It is well known by all who have read
Chinese books, how indistinctly they are
written for the most part, and how confused-
ly separate and single ideas are thi-owu to-
gether. The Chinese are in complete ignor-
ance of our system of punctuation. Few
breaks are to be met with indicating the be-
ginning of a new subject. Very often in a
whole chapter, treating of several different
things, no break can be found. This does
not trouble the Chinese, for they pretend
only to understand the single sentences.
Tliey are neither struck by an illogical com-
bination of the sentences in their writings
nor by contradictions. This reproach, how-
ever, falls least heavily upon the Pen-ts'ao,
which can be consulted more easily than the
other Chinese botanical works.

The Pun-ts'ao in treating of the several
kinds of plants, animals, stones &c., follows
in every case the same system. All the
names of the natural objects described are
written in large characters, the names of the
authors or books are for the most part in
brackets. Each article is divided into para-
graphs. The first contains the name and
the synonyms of the plant, the second,

2. :Sf ylr Kiao-miL, tall stemmed trees.

Varnish tree, Tallow tree, Eroton, Elaeococ-
ca verucosa, Sterculia, Ailanthus glandulostl,
Cedrela sinensis, Sapindus, Pterocarpus fla-
vus, Abrus precatorius, Melia azedarach,
Sophora japonira, Gleditshia sinensis, Dios-
pynia ebenus, Rosewood, Acacia Julibri^sin
Catalpa, Chamaerops Fortuni, Tamarix, Po-
pulus, Ulmus, Salix. — 60 species.

"^h Kuan-mu^ luxuriant growing

, an explanation of the names. The
third, ^ ^, give.<^ the botanical descrip-
tion. These three alone can interest us, for
the bulky remainder is consecrated to phar-
macological and therapeutical notices.

The Chinese names of plants consist of
one character, but \ery often they are found
by 2 or 3 characters. Ten of the Chinese
radicals denote plants, and their combinations
with other characters form the greatest
part of the names of plants, used in Chinese
books. These characters are:

f^^ ts'ao or +^ Herb. (140).— 1423 com-
binations. The most of them denote names
of plants. F. i. ^ ai, Artemisia.—^
ming^ the book's name of Tea. — d^ tsien,
Rubia.

>[^ mtt. Wood (75).— 1232 combinations.
The names of most trees are to be found
under this radical.— .|^ tso, a kind of Oak.
— >^ cAen, Hazelnut.

The radical characters ;^ ho Paddy,
Corn, (115), ^ mi, Rice (119), ^ mai.
Wheat (199) and ^ shu, Millet (202) and
their combinations form the names of most
kinds of com. F. i. ^ sien, a kind of

Rice, ;^ 8u^ a kind of Millet, ^ mou^
Barley.

The radical JJ^ kua (97) and its com-
positions relate* almost exclusively to several
kinds of Cucumbers, Melons, Gourds etc.,
whilst the radical ^ ton (151) is conserv-
ated to the leguminous plants and pulse.

The radical Ijl^ TOfl (202) denotes hemp

and other textile plants; the radical ^fy
chu Bamboo.

After having enumerated the different
names of the plant, according to different
authors, the Pen-ts'ao gives an etymological
explanation of the names. For most part
each plant is denoted by a peculiar charac-
ter. For instance the cnaracter for Diospy-

rus Kaki is ^f^ shi, for Euryale ferox ^
hien. The common character for Tea is
^^ ch^a. The Jujube (Zifyphus) is denoted
by the character ^^ tsao^ which is formed

by two characters ^^ denoting thorn. It
is, as explained in the Fdn-t8*ao, on account
of the prickled appearance of the tree. The

162

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[November,

characters j^ Lu and ^F Wei denote

Arundo phragmites. The plants, which en-
ji»y, on account of their utility, a rrreat renown,
iiave even peculiar characters for nil parU of
the plant. Accordinrr to the Rh-ya (v. s.) the
root of the Nenuphar (Nelumbium Apecio-.

sum) is called ^B Ou^ the leaves and the
stalk together 2^ E6, (Pen-t8*ao], the stalk
^fc" Kia^* the lower part of the stalk, being
in the mud ^ ^«\ the leaf p^ Sicu, the
bud of the flower S^ TVin, the seed with
the spungy testa ^g iien^ the white seed
without the testa 2b ti^ the cotyledons with
the plumide within the seed ^r i. As is
known the common name of the Isienuphar is
^f!^ lien'hua," and the torus is called

^g lien-p^eng. The male plant of the
hemp Cannabis sativa, ]^ ma is designated
by the character S^ «t, whilst the female
(seed bearing) plant is "|^ t»u.

The characters which express the name
often relate to the appearance of the plant,
their proj)ertie8 &c., F. i. Phvsalis Alke-
kengi, the Winter Cherry is *£ Ajt 4^

Hung-ku-niang, red ffirl, on account of the
red leafy bladder, which encloses the ripe
fruit — Celosia cristata, Cock's comb, bears
the same name in Chinese ^ ^ Ki-kuan,
— Arachis hypogaea, Grouud-uut is called
^^ ^ ^^ Lo-hua-aheng (the blosoms
fall down and grow), as the Greek word hy-
pogaea also denotes, the fruits growing seem-
mgly in the ground. After the fall of the
flower the fruit curves downwards and the
pod ripens in the soil.— The Chimonanthus
fragrans is called HB j^ La-mei for its
blossoms appear in in the 12th month (la),
the Jasminum nudiflorum »j[h ^^ "fp Ying-

ch^U'kua (flowers which go to meet the
spring,) on account of the early appearance
of its blossoms in spring. — ^Lilium tigrinum

bears the Chinese name 1^ -^ Po-hd (hun-
dred together), dwingto the numerous scales,
which form the bulb. This bulb is largely
used as food in China.

There are in China a great number of
cultivated plants, which have been introduc-
ed from otner countries, especially from In-

* The lame charaoter Kie denotes Solanum, Melong-
ona, BrlnJaL

(lia and Centralasia. Regarding these plants
and other foreign plants, tlic Chinese have
often tried to render the foreign name by
Chinese sounds, especially the Sanscrit (^^j^

tan) name. F. i. the ^! ^S So-lo is the
Shorea robusta, in Sanscrit Sal or Saul^ a
tree native of India. Buddha is said to be
dead under a Sal tree. For this reason the
tree is also called ^^ ^jj |j| Tien-shi'li
(Chestnut of the heavenly praeoeptor). Pen-

ts'ao XXIX 30. As there are in Peking no
I Sal trci^s, tlie Buddhist priestsS in the temples
adore under the name of So-lo-shn, a splen-
did Northern tree, the Aesculiis Cbinensis (A.
turbinata) which thrives also in Japan.— The
Sanscrit name of Sandalwood (Sautalum al-
bum) dahaiidana is rendered in the P6n-ts*ao
(XXXI V 35.) by the sounds tfe -^ Chan^

tan. The common Chinese name is i© ^^
T^an-siatig, — The Jackfruit, Artocarpus in-
togrifol, in Sanscrit paramita is called jfjj

^ ^B ^^'^^'^^ ^" Chinese. — A Chinese
name for Saflron (Ziaferan in Persian) is

1ii[ ^ M|5 ^""'f^'^S * (P^n-tsao XV
42).

On the whole it can be said of the P^n-
ts'ao, that the descriptions of plants therein
are very unsatisfactorj. We find statements
of the native country, of the form, the colour
of the blossoms, the time of blooming &c.
These accounts are insufficient, because the
Chinese in describing the pai-ts of plants,
have not a botanical terminology, but the
blossonis, leaves, fruits &c., are described, in
comparing them with the blossoms, leaves
and fruits of other plants, which are often
unknown to the reader. Besides these men-
tioned, there are also statements given about
the utility of the plants for economical and
industrial purposes. The descriptions con-
sist for the most part of successive quotations
of authors, whereby the same statements are
several times repeated. Finally Li-shi-ch^n
gives also his own opinion and generally it is
the most reasonable one of all. A great many
are accompanied with woodcuts, but these
are so rude, that very seldom can any con-
clusion be drawn from them.

About the close of the Ming appeared an-
other botanical work fSC ^j^ ^^ Kun^
fang-puy a herbarium in 80 books, compiled
by ^ ^ W '^*'^-*'^-^'««- Aeon-

• I moBt here oorreot my former statement (Notes
and Queries lY p. M.), that yd kin $iang may b»
the SatZron*

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

163

sidcrablj enlarged edition was published in
1708 with the title S ^ |§ Kuang-

kun-Jang'pn in 100 bodks. It seems to be
copied i«jr the most part from the P6ii-ts*ao,
but there is also much new information
drawn from ancient and more recent authors.
The work has no illustrations, but its great
superiority lies in the splendid type. The
Pfin-ts'ao is often inconvenient for reference,
the paper and the impression being bad and
the misprints numerous.
A review of the cultivated plants is also

to be found in the |§ ^ ^ ^ '^''"-
9hi'fu7tg-h''ao^ an excellent work on agricul-
ture, horticulture and the various industrial
sciences, issued by order of thfe pjmperor
in 1742, in 78 books. The drawings are
tolerably good. Our Sinologues have often
made translations fi*om this work.

The last treatise on Chinese botany, of

any note, issued in 1848 is the "k^ (j^ j&
ML ^9 ^^ chi-wu-ming'Shi'tU'k^ao by

.^ ^L ^^ tott-Ai-Wm, a native of Honan.

The work was written in Tai-yiian-fu in

Shan-si and revised by ^g Jfpi ^Jj Za-

ying'ku^ a native of Yunnan. It contains

60 chapters. The one half of the work
consists of a description (for the most part
Tery confused) of the plants now known to
the Chinese. The printing is very distinct
The other half includes nearly 1800 care-
fully executed drawings. Although here
also many mistakes occur, this work is in-
comparably the best pictorial work of the
Chinese of this class. The price at Peking
is about $14. *

These are about the most remarkable Chi-
nese botanical works, and which render un-
necessary, reference to the namerous other
works in this department.

(To he continued, J

MOTES QUERIE«iA IIP REPLIES.

FLATTENINa THE HEAD.

Note 15. — ^I have often been strnck
with the flat appearance of the back of
the heads of children of the better
class here and especially among the
Mantchus. There is no occipitsa pro-
tnberance whatever. In difficulties
between Taipings and Mantchus this
test has sometimes been the sole one
resorted to in distinguishing^ the latter
prior to beheading them, in the 3rd

year of Hien-fung this test was put in
lorce at Tientsin. This olfect is the
result of the practice of keejnng child-
ren for the first hundred days on th<*ir
backs, lying on hard pillows. Tiie
development of the mUKcles of the
shouUltM* from the bow exercise may
sometimes help to decide a a aiitchu.

Now this tying of children's legs and
anns and lashing them to boards, or
confining them to hard pillows, while
the head is in such a plastic condition
is surely very cruel^ wimifttral and tivf-
fig firing according to our views, and
therefore " morally wrong, a sin against
God and a sin against man." All this
"is inflicted on the child bv its mother,
m whose heart should dwell the purest,
tenderest love."

Could something not be done to stay
this cruelty? Can missionaries stand
idly by and permit all this — " against
our holy religion — a religion of love"?
We must see to it or the sin will lie
at our door. Although the barriers to
the spread of the gospel are innumer*
able and almost insurmountable in Chi-
na, although our business is to preach
the gospel and know nothing but Christ
and Him crucified, still the political
and social evils in China are of stupen-
dous magnitude, and we must there-
fore make war against these sinful,
cruel and unnatural customs. Although
we should be massacred, we will not
allow a single man, woman or child to
enter our religion or our schools, who
smokes tobacco, drinks samshn, binds
the feet and flattens the head I We
are true and radical reformers and if
ever the gospel is to be planted in Chi-
na, the standard most be high and
there must be no half measures — ^no
question of expediency, no sympathy
or connexion with the world. We are
a peculiar people and as such let us
hold forth and hold fast the word of
life.

Small Foot.

164

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[November,

WHERE WAS AN-SI ^ ,g,.

Note 16. — In making this Note
and Query, concernins: the ancient
Kingdom of Ansi, my object is not to
contradict, and confute, the opinions of
learned sinologues respecting its sup-
posed situation, nor do I wish others
to believe, and take for granted all that
I shall advance concerning it, but I hope
that every one interested in the subject
vrill honestly weigh, and consider, the
tacts I am about to place before them.

The generally received opinion is,
that, in the characters* Ansi, the Chi-
nese meant the kingdom of Parthia.

The Rev. Samuel Beal, in his admir-
able work "The travels of Fahhien,"
speaks of it in a foot note, Introduction
page XXIL as follows: "Ansi, ac-
cording to Remusat, a name for the
Parthians probably a corruption of As-
"vakas, or Assakas."

Riot, and Klaproth, also held Ansi
to be Parthia. No one up to the present
has, I believe, been bold enough to put
the accuracy of this statement to the
proof. Ansi, is with ' Tatsin, and ' Tiao-
cbih, one of the most ancient Foreign
Countries with which China held in-
tercourse.

Ma-twan-lin informs us that it had
* Wu-yi-shan-li on its East ( a country
said by the Historians of the after llan,
to be to the S. W. of* Ki-pin) and Tiao-
chih on its West.

It was famous for its horses, and a
large bird which by the description
given of it must have been the Ostrich.

The country was extensive, and was
situated near the waters of the * Kwei
later known as the ' Wu-hu.

The face of the country, the climate,
the products, and the manners of the
people, were like those of Ki-pin, and
Wu-yi-shan-li.

Intercourse with Tatsin was carried
on by land, and by water.

The port of embarcation for Tatsin
was reached as follows.

Going from the country of Ansi west-
ward for the distance of 3400 li one ar-

»^^^^X^X^i^^-^^«^^«^^^^V.««^^>^V^% f^\0'%^

5 3

rived at the Kingdom of* Aman. From
the Kingdom of Aman going West
3t)00 li one arrived at the Kingdom of
• Szu-pin. From Szu-pin going South-
ward a river was crossed, and there
directing one's steps to the West one
came upon the country of '" Yu-lo. Nine
hundred and sixty li distant from this
Country, is the extreme Western limit
of Ansi. At this place one took ship
for Tatsin.

" Tien-chuh (India) is said also to
have carried on a trade with Ansi
by sea.

The intercourse with China com-
menced with the Emperor '* Wu-ti (B.
C. 140 — H. C. 36) sending an embassy
to that countrv.

An embassy was sent to China during
the reign of the Emperor " Chang-li
(A. D. 76 to A. D. 89).

Its capital was then called '* Ho-tai.

Another embassy was sent during the
time of Wn-ti, of the second Chow
Dynasty A. D. 567.

Its Capital was then said to be ** Wei-
sow.

In the 6th year of " Ta-nieh (609)
another embassy was sent, which stated
that their king held his court to the
South of the river " Nami.

The kingdom of Ansi appears during
the commencement of the seventh cen-
tury to have been split up into two or
more states, which bore the names of
** Ou-na-go and '• Mou. These king-
doms Ma-tuan-lin distinctly informs us
were situated in the country formerly
inhabited by Ansi.

Mou was adjacent to Ou-na-go, and
the kingdom of Persia was 4000 li to
the Westward ot it.

On turning to the description of
Persia in the Wen-hien-tung-kao, this
same kingdom of Mou is said to be
4000 li on its S. E. It is thus seen
that both accounts agree in making the
situation of the country anciently known
as Ansi to have been situated 4000 li
E. or S. E. of Persia.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

165

QUERIES.

Query. 32. — Can any one throw any
light upon the situation of the Port
through which An-si held intercourse
with Tatsin and Tien-chuh ?

Taking into con-tideration the fact
that the kingdom of Parthia flourished
from B. C. 256 to A. D. 226, how can
the An si embassies which came to China
in A. D. 567, and A. D. 609, be con-
sidered Embassies from Parthia?

The dynasty winch succeeded the
Parthians was established in Persia A.
D. 226 and their embassies to China
date back as far as A. D. 51 8. How
can the fact of Ansi as Parthia and
Poszu as Persia sending Embassies to
China at the same time be explained
away ?

Is there any reason to doubt the as-
sertion of Ma-twanlin when he informs
us that Mou, and Ou-na-go, are identical
irith the ancient Ansi ?

If Ma-twau-lin is correct in stating
that Mou a country described as being
4000 li to the S. E. of Persia is really a
modern Peih Ming for the ancient Ansi,
how can Ansi have been Parthia ?

I should like to have the view of
others to clear up this point,

QuBRY. 33. — What are the special
reasons for the terms Celestial Empire,
Middle Kingdom and Flowery Land be-
ing applied to China, and which of
the three is the most appropriate ?

Tk^restial.

CORRESPONDENCE-

FROM OMA HA TO NEW TOBK.

Third Letter,

To tht Editor of Ute CldTieae Recorder: —

We had expected to go on at once;
but we found that the Missouri River
could not be crossed. For two days the
greatest storm ever known here had been
ra^^ing. Buildings had been destroyed,
roofs blown off of churches and public
halls, telegraph wires prostrated, and an
immense amoimt of damage done. No
train would leave the other side of the
river the next day — ^so we concluded to

stop over the Sabbath in Omaha. The
remainder of the distance to New York
is 1 393 miles, and it can be traveled In
2 days and 3 hours — making in all
3,305 miles of railroad travel in 6 days
and lO hours.

The first settlers located in Omaha in
1854. It is now a city of 20,000 inhabit-
ants, and rapidly growing. It has 1 1 hotels,
6 newspapers, 2 collegiate institutes, 7 pri-
vate and 6 public schools, and 15 chmrclies.
We were here most hospitably entertained
by tlie Hon. G. W. Frost, one of the
State Senators, who is "not forgetful to
entertain strangers." How many "angels"
he has entertained "unawares" I know
not. But in occupying his guest room
we were successors to Schuyler Colfax,
Bishops Simpson, Ames, and Kingsley,
Prof. Agazziz, President Hill of Harvard
University, and I know not how many
other dignities.

From Omaha, the traveler has the
choice of three routes to Chicago-7-the
Northwestern, the Rocklsland, and the
Burlington and Missouri. I understand
that they are about equally good, though
the last named is considerably longer
than the other two. The ride tJirough
Iowa, on the Northwestern, is charming.
The route is through a beautiful, well
cultivated prairie land. A section along
the bank of Cedar River is especially
pretty. The crossing of the Mississippi
River at Clinton, and that of the Fox
River at Geneva, fiunish views of beauty
that will long linger in memory.

The fare from Hongkong or Shanghai .
to San Francisco is ;J300 Mexican — ^from
San Francisco to New York, j8l40 cur-
rency. A berth in a sleeping car will
cost about j$[20 additional. Meals and in-
cidentals on the way, about ^20. In all,
about ^180 from the Pacific to the Atlan-
tic. It would be well for any one coming
from China to bring with him as much
gold as he would wish to use in Cali-
fornia. Perhaps a sterling bill would be
the best form for the remainder of his
money.

Tickets can be obtained in China for a
through passage to New York or London ;
but the purchaser must choose his parti-
cular route^ or have it chosen for him,
and cannot change it, if he should wish to

166

THE CITIXESE RECORDER

[Noveini^er,

do so after reaching California. One ad-
vantage gained by purchasing a through
ticket is that 250 pounds of baggage will
be allowed each adult passanger. If only
a ticket for steamer passage is purchased
in China, the traveler, on purchasing his
tickets from San Francisco to New York,
will find himself limited to 100 pounds of
baggage, and will have to pay about 15
cents per pound to Omaha for any excess
in weight.

I have endeavored in the above to men-
tion such points as I thought would most
interest any of your readers who may be
intending to travel this route, confining
myself chiefly to the part of the route
west of Chicago. I will now make some
remarks as to the completion of the trip
to New York. .

The traveler Has the choice of several
routes from Chicago to the East.

1. He can go by Michigan Central
Railroad through Michigan, tlien by Great
Western Railroad through Canada, cross-
ing the great Suspension Bridge below
Niagara Falls, then by New York Central
Railroad through Rochester and Syracuse
to Albany, then down the Hudson River
Railroad to New York, or on through
Massachusetts to Boston, if he does not
wish to visit New York.

2. He can go by Michigan Soutliem
and Lake shore Railroads through North-
em Indiana, and Northern Ohio along the
shore of Lake Erie, the northwestern
comer of Pennsylvania to Dunkirk, where
he can take the New York and Erie Rail-
road through Southern New York and a
part of New Jersey; or he can go on to
BufEalo, and go thence by the New York
Central and Hudson River Railroads to
New York,

3. He can gb by the Pittsburg, Fort
Wayne and Chicago R. R. to Pittsburg,
thence by Pennsylvania Central Railroad
over the All^hany Mountains to Harris-
burg, thence by the Allentown route
through New Jersey to New York; or
if he chooses to go from Harrisburg to
Philadelphia, he can do so, and thence
by the New Jersey R. R. to New York.

There are other variations that can be
made in the route; but the above are the
chief routes from Chicago at present.
The fare is the same by all theae routes.

I came by the Michigan Southern, Lake
Shore, New York Central and Hudson
River roads. I can say for this route
that it is the smoothest and easiest I have
ever traveled. The scenery along tlie
line is of a beautiful and cliarmiug char-
acter; but if the traveler wishes to enjoy
grand and outline scenery, the route
numbered 3, above, will be the proper one
for hiui to take.

In conclusion, if through tickets are
bought, either in China or San Francisco,
I would recommend that they be bought
vtd Central Pacific, Union Pacific, Chicago
and Northwestern (or Chicago, Rock Is-
land and Pacific,) Michigan Southern,
Lake Shore, New York Central and Hud-
son River (or instead of the four hvst
named, Pittsburg, Fort Wayne and Chica-
go, Pennsylvania Central and Allentown)
Roads.

With best wishes for the success of the
Recorder. •

Yours truly.

S. L. Baldwin.

Camden, Delaware, June 15th 1870.

DEATH OP THE KING OP
CHIANO-HIAI.

Bankok, Siam Aug. 6th 1870.
To the Editor of the Chinese Recorder.^

You will see in the Bankok Summary, a
notice of the death of the king of Chiang-
mai which has been fully confirmed. Hence
we have scarcely a doubt that the new king
whom we well know will deal kindly with the
Miftsionaries and leave them free to prosecute
their mijisionarv work. He was nere with
the late Laos' kin^ at the cremation of his
Majeftty ^e late km^ of Siam in March last,
and did not leave until the latter part of May,
The Siamese government virtually placed
the government of Chiang-mai on ms shoul-
ders before he left and gave him a special
charge to treat the American Missionanes in
accordance with the Treaty. His predecessor
on the throne did not give up his hatrefl of
Christianity while here and probably retain-
ed it to the last. He sicsened while in
Bankok and it was thought would die before
starting for home. He longed to get back
to his palace ere death should take him away;
but our Righteous Judge, for wise reasons
would not permit him to do so, summoning
him into IIis presence two or three days ere
he reached his journey^is end. How striking-

18T0.]

AND MISSIOXARY JOURNAL.

167

ly did the Lord thus answer the thousands
of ardent prayers that were offered up for
the relief of the Chianjr-niai Mission I We
have hoard nothin<r from that Mission for
about four months— but have lively hope
that Gotl is ijreatlv conifortin": his »en*ante
there. We sfi'eatlv tlesire Sf>on to hear of a
jjreat and glorious work of the Spirit amon^r
that peoj)le. AVe are still sufferinp: a great
deartii of the S(;irit in iliis city and out-
stations among the Siamese and the Chinese.
But we are hoping in God that we shall yet
praise Him for the display of His power in
converting the people to whom we minister.
Gmlliness among our European and Ameri-
can hearens is at a very low ebb. Pray for
us. And let all your godly readers do Uie
same.

Years truly,

D. B. Bradlbt.

MISSIONARY WORE AMONG THE
FORMOSAN ABORIGINES.

To thA Editor cf the Rtcord&r:—

I send you some information aboat our work
on this side of the Channel, and from an
occasional remembrance of us, in our insulat-
ed position, I have no doubt you will help ns
to a large place in the prayers of our brethren
on the opposite continent, and wherever your
publication mav be read.

At our three Southern Stations, more im-
mediately under my charge, we have now up-
wards of a hundred meml^rs, whilst there is a
residue of enquirers, considerably over half
that number waiting regularly on the preached
Word. I have called the attention of our
members to the self-aupporting principle from
the outset, and the result is, that, at all
these three Stations a monthly opportuni^ is
afforded each member, by the deacon present,
to contribute according to his means for the
support of ordinances. One Station pays the
sahiry of a helper every month, and the other
two, every alternate month, whilst at each
place a small reserve fund is kept to meet the
wants of the sick, the widow, or the father-
less, within our borders. After candidates are
received by baptism into our fellowship, the
great advantage of reading and searching the
Word of God for themselves is set before
them; and on looking over the Communion
roll I find there are upwards of forty whp can
now plod their way tmrough the easier portions
of the New Testament, whilst the Majority of
these persons a year or two ago, — at the time
they entered the church, did not know a sin-
gle character; and if it were not owing to the
accidental circumstance that, about one half
of the members live at a considerable distance
from our chapels, I would have been able to
inform you of a still larger proportion, who
would have been able to read for themselves ]

the precious volume of Inspiration. At the
most inland of these three Stations, a few of
oar members, and at the Inst place, where a
chapel has been opened, the entire population
is i*<i-po-hoan — simple, kind-hearted and hos-
pitable, unprejuilioed to foreign intcrconsc,
tcnaciuas to their family traditions, gentle
in thoir dispositions. — These niountnin jxjas-
antry exhibit as fine a specimen of rui*al
contentment as is, probably, to be found
within the eighteen provinces. It was last
November, during an itinerating tour, I first
visited these simple mountaineers. They glad-
ly hearcl the Word of God, and in response
to an invitation made them during the dny at
their homes, they assembled at one of their
houses in the evening, and remained long
past mid-night, listening with an apparent
moral earnestness to the message of Eternal
life. A few months after this, they wilLin<rly
supplied the materials for a chapet (which is
now crowded every Lonl's day,) cleimscd their
houses from idolatry, reared the family altar,
whilst numbers of them are now gladly learn-
ing the Homanised Colloquial. I had an op-
portunity of spending a few weeks among
them lately and could easily mark the prog-
ress that had been made, as I went daily
from house to house conversing with them
on the subject of salvation.

After carefully comparing notes with Dr.
Maxwell as to the testimony of each candi-
date in a once Crucified but now Exalted Sav-
iour, the conviction that pressed home on both
our consciences, was, ** Can any man forbid
water that these should not be baptised ? ** Ac-
cordingly on the 7th August, 88 men and wo-
men were admitted into church fellowships,
and as this was the second occasion on which
the ^''aorament8 were dispensed at the place, a
membership of over GO conatitutes the first
fruits unto Christ from amongst this primitive
people. There are still several hundreds in a
waiting attitude towards the Gospel, eager to
hear the good Word of God, and ready to
press into hiis kin^zdom; but as you are aware,
we are as yet a feeble band, and quite incom-
petent to meet the expanding necessities of
the work.

Dr. Maxwell and myself have often indulged
the hope in thought and prayer that God
would lead the lately united church of America
to stretch out its arms towards this island of
the sea, and co-operate with us in going up to
its conquest, for the glory pf our common
Lord.

Hugh ItiTCHiE.

Takao, Fobmosa, Uth Sept. 1870.

BIRTHS.

At Canton, 14th August, th« wife of the Bev. J,
Gibson of s (Uughter.

At Fooehow, Sist October, the Wife of Bev. liro. B.
Mahooi) of a son.

At Foocliow, i8t November, the wife of Bev. Justus
DooLiTTLB of a son.

DEATH.

At bis Station, hoof^u* I6th September Bev. L. W.
Vahldikk of the Berlin Mission, of Typhus fever.

168

TIIE CHINESE RECORDER

[Xoveniber.

EDITORIAL NOTICES TO CONTRIBU-
TORS AND SUBSCRIBERS.

^To OUB CONTRiBUTOBs: SbonW there be
a great atuotint of original matter on band,
we cannot pablish long articles, exceeding
4 or 5 pag^s at the most, in one No. of Re-
corder, on Recorder account. If they ex-
ceed that length, they mu8t be divided into
one or more parts, nnleas the Authors accede
to the following arrangement: We will print
4 or 5 pages without extra charge and include
them in the 28 pages to which the Kequrder
is At present limited: — the balance of the
article to be published at an expense to tho
Author at the rate of $1.25 per page increasing
the size of the Recorder by 2, 4, G or 8 more
pages according to the length of the article.
The article or the part supplied will of coui'se
be published, as a whole, according to this
plan. Authors on sending maims(!ript8 are
expected to state definitely if they wish their
article published as a whole on the above
terms for the excen of 4 or 5 pages provided
it exceeds that length. If not, it will be
divided into one or morc parts according to
its length, and appear without expense to the
author, in successive num))erR. If they are will-
ing to pay at the rate of $l.2& foi' the excess of
4 or 5 pages, it will appear in one number,
unless the article be very long indeed. This
plan is made solely in view of the article
becoming a part of the contents of the Re-
corder and to accommodate the Contributors
to the Recorder only. The price $1.25 per
page is exceedin^y cheap, a.s it includes setting
the type, proof reading, and the paper on
which it is printed for the whole edition.
The expense of the Recorder to the Editor
is more than two times greater per page than
the sum mentioned.

This plan, if generously adopted by some
who supply long articles, would obviate any
necessity of increasing the regular size of the
Recorder. If the Recorder is enlarged,
the price must be increased; which wmild re-
suit in diminiMng the number of Subgcribers,
In other words the labors of the Editor would
be increased, but the receipts would be dimin-
ished, both of which results must be carefully
guarded against.

Extra copies of articles will after having
been put up for the Recorder, continue to be
struck off for their authors at the rate of $5.00
for 50 copies of 12 pages long: if only 6 pages
long, for $2.50, &c. Not less than 50 extra
copies should be ordered, and the order should
accompany the manuscript. The longer the
artide over 12 pages, and the greater the
number of copies ordered over 50, the less will
he the charge in proportion.

Extra copies of the Recorder containing
their articles will be supplied to contributors
at the rate of $1.20 per dozen. But in such
cases, the number desired must be indicated
when the manuscript is sent, or at the latest
before the first form of the number of the

Recorder in which the article appears has
been struck off, so that the desired number
can be ordered from the printer.

To Subscribes in HoNGKONa and Shang-
hai: We propose to send their copies for
4th volume, commencing next June, through
the established British Post Office, and there-
fore to charge at the mtc of $2.25 for each
subscription. The present Fystem of sending
the Recorder to Agents who distribute them
is found to entail at th/f above jutrts an
amount of care, labor and responsibility too
great to be longer expected. It is enough for
the agent to receive the names of subscribers,
collect and remit subscriptions.

To ALL our Subscribers in China, Siam
AND Japan : We have been by sevenil friends
of the Recorder, severely censured for the
custom handed down from our pre<lecessor,
for requiring at the beginning of a new volume
that our agents at the different ports should
solicit a renewal of subscriptions. It is, say
our Critics, the invariable rule for Editora to
continue sending their paper to all their sub-
scribers, until they, (the subscribers,) distinctly
notify their wish to discontinue. We have
accordingly been peranaded to try for the 4th
volume the following course:

^j^^The hecordrr for Mh vol. eammencifig
next Jtnie^ will oonthiwto be sent to those sub-
scribers in Siam^ Japan and CJtitm^ (inclnding
Nonghotif/j) who do not preciously notify ns
eith(T tkrowjh our agents or directly by Utter
that they wish the Jleeorder discofitintted.

N. B. — Gentlemen in China who now send
copies of the Recorder to parties in England,
United States, France, Germany, &c. should
inform our Agents before the comnien-ceinent
of the \th Volume y if they wish their subscrip-
tions continued.

New Subscriptions, (which should always
commence with the volume,) received any time.

HISSIONABT INTELLIQENOE.

MissUmaries Arrived.

At Shanghai. >-Oct 4th 1870, Rev. John
Ing and Mrs. Ing, and Rev. Henry H. Hall,
for the Methodist Episcopal Mission at Kiu-
kiang ; Rev. Geo. R. Davis, and Rev. Lean-
der \V. Pitcher, for the Methodist Episcopal
Mission at Peking.

At Foochow.— Oct. 14th 1870, Rev.
Franklin Ohlincer, and Rev. NatJian J.
Plumb, for the Methodist Episcopal Mission
at Foochow.

Errata. — ^Pagc 103 Ist col. For " other
articles, termed Chih-shih or Luan-chia are
provided at the same shop,*^ read, " A Luan-
chia and all other articles used on stleh oc-
casions and at marriages and death, are
termed Chih-shih.'*

THE CHINESE RECORDER.

^ND

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCIIOW, DECEMBER, 1870.

No. 7.

Mr. TURNER'S VIEWS ON "THE

MISSIONARY PROBLEM"

EXAMINED.

As Mr. Tnrner'a views on "the Missionary
Pi*oltlcm." arc bcino; brought somewhat more
widely before the public by the recent notice
of them in "Notes and Queries," it is high
time that the statements contained in his pam-
phlet should Vic thorout^hly examined, to see
what ground there is for the charges contained
in it. And in order to do this the more con-
veniently we shall follow the line of argument
adopted by him. Mr. T. begins by relating
one particular phase of his experience when
on his last visit to England. From what he
encountered there he has come away with the
conviction that " the ministers and people did
not want to knowtfce truth about missions."
Our belief is that he came away with a
thoroughly wrong conviction. And it would be
interesting here to know the extent to* which
his experience extended whilst at home. Was
it sufficiently wide to justify the sweeping
assertion here made ? The congregational body
with which Mr. T. is connected numbers over
2,000 churches. Now supposing that he visit-
ed, on an average, one church a day through-
out the year he was at home, there would still
have been such an extent of untrodden ground,
that a careful man would have been cluxry of
making such wide stat-ements about the minis-

H' ters and people of his church as has been done
in this case. Mr, T. is acute enough to under-
stand that a man's impressions are not always
an accurate test of the actual facts of the case.
A variety of causes may come in to operate
upon the mind h>y which the most erroneous
impressions are produced. This is specially
the case with public speakers. Success shall
TtttUiit a subject in the most brilliant possible
inis — while failure shall drape it in gloom
\9tnbreness. Now there are many mission-

•^'^^iliW^^vho, though well educated and sensible

- ^liffhy are not endowed with the natural elo-
quence that wins and captivates the sympathy
of an audience. Should such men find that
but little cnihusiasm was enkindled by any of
their addresses, they must lay the blame rather

v apon thomselves than the audience. We have

.flgn present at a missionary meeting, where

. .i; three quarters of an hour the audience

-''literally dozed under the heavy, soporific doses
that were derdt out. For the next half-hour
the meeting was held completely spell bound,
and every eye was riveted upon the next

speaker, who h.ad the art of touching the
sympathies of every one present in his sub-
ject. It would have been interesting to have
compared the impressions of these two men
after they had retired, each to his separate
home. The fact is, let a missionary have
the necessary speaking faculty, and let his
theme be what he choose — let it be failure
or success — ^let him have to speak of years
of weary, apparently fruitless labour, or let
him have to tell of the sheaves he has gather-
ed in — and he will find that in both alike
he has elicited the hearty sympathy of all
who have listened to him. The Christian
public naturally like to hear of success. The
conversion of the heathen is the great object
for-which they unite to contribute on so mighty
a scale, but that they will endure but one
pliase of the missionary work to be brought
before them is by no means the case. Succesis is
expected, not as Mr. T. says, because so many
guineas have been given and so many con-
versions are looked for as the natural result.
8uch an imputation is a gross libel upon the
intelligence and faith of the great mass of the
contributors to missions. The majority of
those who give their attention to this subject
have such an overwhelming faith in the
power of Christianity that they confidently
believe the gospel has but to be presented to
the heathen when it will at once be accepted
by them.

The next point that Mr. T. takes up is the
question of the measure of success or failure
that has thus far attended the efforts of the
missionaries in China. And it would seem
that the uppermost thought in his mind has
been that of failure. It has indeed given a
tinge to his discussion of the question, and it
is the prevailing idea that one carries away
after a perusal of the pamphlet. He indeed
allows that, after twenty five years missionary
work, nearly six thousand Chinese have been
gathered into the church, but he still seems
to feel that, considering the men and the
materials that have been expended during that
time, these but serve to show that, if failure
may not be the i)roper term in reference to
them, success at least is not the word that
should characterize the results. Now granting
that there was nothing else to point to than
these six thousand, they would be sufficient,
to our mind, to prove that missionary efforts
so far have been a signal success. For we
must remember the circumstances under which
these re.««nits have been achieved. The mis-
sionary ill his prcbcntjition of the gospel

370

TIIE CmNESE RECORDER

[December,

labours under one very great diBadvantage,
viz. that he is a foreigner. Perhaps no other
nation under the sun is so thoroughly anti-
foreign as the Chinese. The feeling is deeply
rooted — it is universal — it has been ingrained
into them by centuries of isolation — it breaks
out on every possible occasion, and it causes
them to look with disdain, or at least with
suspicion upon every thing connected with
them. Again the Chinese are intensely con-
servative. Their life to-day hangs suspended
as it were, upon the ages that have passed
away. The nation's look is turned backwanl,
and who may break, in a moment, the spell
that binds three hundred millions with the
past ? Now the missionary has to work in the
face of these difficulties. He comes with doc-
trines that are in direct antagonism to those
held by the nation. He comes to dethrone
the ancient sages that have been worshipped
as gods for ages. He comes to break in upon
habits and customs and superstitions which
though rotten at the core are covered with the
venerable hoar of antiquity. He is to dissipate
many fondly clung to ideas^ to work a social
revolution in the nation's life, and causing it
to cast loose the traditions of the past to start
on a new career of progress. Shall these six
thousand then be considered few, when we
remember the conditions under which they
have been gained? In numberless instances
their having embraced Christianity has in-
volved them in social difficulties of no light
and trivial character. They have had to suffer
prosecution— -in some cases the loss of all
their goods. They are looked upon as a second
edition of the foreigner, and we may be assur-
ed that should circumstances arise by which
the foreigners would be compelled to leave
this country, but small mercy would be shown
to any of them. The Chinese who join the
missionaries are aware of this, and yet so
many have dared to brave not only these, but
also a host of minor evils that in a thousand
different ways arise out of their profession of
Christianity.

But these six thousand converts by no means
represent all that may be counted in the
actual gains of missionary work. And in going
further in our enquiries we shall certainly not
be leaving the region of the known to theorize
upon something unknown. The results indeed
cannot be mapped out so accurately, but still
they do not lie beyond the limits of calculation.
Christianity before it can be accepted, or in
fact, make any impression must to some extent
be understood. Its aims and its teachings
must in some measure be appreciated before
anything like a consideration of it can be
given it. The missionaries in coming to any
new region have not only to contend against
the above mentioned difficulties, but they have
also to encounter a world of misrepresentation.
There are no ncwepapers as at home, that can
take up their doctrines, and giving a fair discus-
sion of them let the people know exactly what
these foreigners have come to teach. The most
outrageous stories, and the most incredible
tUeorigb aic .'•prcaJ from mouth to mouth, and

firmly believed in. The first yeare therefore
have in a great measure been 8|)ent in the
simple effort to get a hearing, to disabuse the
people of widespread ideas, and to let them
see that the stories they have looked upon as
true are the very opposite of the truth. Shall
the years thus spent go for nothing, or not be
counted in the actual gain of missions 7 This
process has been an essential preliminary step
to the gaining of converts in any considerable
numbers.

In any of the stations where large numbers
have been received, the result generally hns
been because the monstrous stories about
Christianity, are gradually disappearing before
the wider dissemination of the truth. The
present number of converts therefore tell of
many a year of apparently fruitless toil, they
speak of many an h6ur of weary contending
with ill informed adversaries, and they declare
that the horrid stories that have been so long
in circulation are dt least beginning to be
modified before the silent spread of the doc-
trines of the Bible.

Mr. Swanson has very opportunely come
in with his two papers on the work done in
Amoy during the last ten years. Mr. T.
appeals to Amoy in evidence of some of his
statements, but Mr. S. most certainly flatly
contradicts any idea of failure in the work
there. Thirteen hundred converts, with thrico
as many adherents, not too the needy persons
that have come at the clink of the dollars as
Mr. T, insinuates, but who in one year con-
tributed the munificent sum of $1700, are far
from being signs of failure in the work in
that place.

But whatever hesitation he may have to
apply the term failure to the work actually
accomplished, he has none whatever when ho
speaks of the vast number who have heard the
gospel, but who have not as yet believed in it.
Here at last he breathes freely, and the dread
word that has been hanging on his lips so
long can now be uttered, without as he be-
lieves any fear of contradiction. If it were
not known that the writer of these views was
a missionary, his mode of reasoning would
prima facie suggest the idea that he was
practically unacquainted with the actual facta
of missionary work. He says millions hear
and only thousands believe. Now is not Mr,
T. aware that of the thousands that crowd the
chapels in any given period of time, the great
mass have not the remotest idea of what the
foreigner is saying ? His words they under-
stand, but the drift of his message enters into
the mind of but an exceedingly small minority,
lias he not discovered yet among the mem-
bers, say of his own church, how after years
of teaching and training they are able to
grasp, but the very simplest elements of the
gospel ? The thousands who hear the mis-
sionaries have, as a rule, but the dimmest
possible conception of what they are aiming
at. Tlie truths, they are preaching are too big
' to be grasped except after long and earnest
teaching. Now belief requires knowledge, and
. we cauuyt pronounce failure where that is

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

wanting. Bnt granting that every individual
who bears the gospel preached understands it
at once, it by no means follows that belief
would be the result. The Bible nowhere de-
clares that knowledge and belief are necessarily
associated the one with the other. Men have
inoral powers given them, but they have also
wills given them, by which "they can accept
or refuse as they please. A man has the
power of rejecting the gospel, though be may
have the most intimate acquaintance with it.
But would any one therefore say that the
gospel plan of salvation is a failure. God
for example has made provision for the
physical wants of all his creatures. Now sup-
posing a man were to starve himself to death,
whilst abundance of food were pressed upon
bim, should we attribute the man's death to
the failure of God*s plans, or to his obstinacy
in refusing to conform to the arrangements
made for his good ? On this point Mr. T. has
not written fairly. He would give the people
at home the idea (by inference of course) that
the millions, who have heard the missionaries,
understand their message and yet they reject
it. Almost ninety nine out of a hundred go
away with no better idea tlugi that the preach-
er*8 main intention was to impress upon
them the propriety of living correct lives — an
idea with which they are prefectly familiar
long before they ever heard him speak.

Mr: T. next proceeds to propound a panacea
for all these supposed failures in the shape of
a confession of his faith. He is indeed not
quite so full and precise as one would natural-
ly expect, from a man who is voluntarily re-
vealing his religious belief to the world. His
ideas of the atonement are provokingly with-
held from us. He refers indeed to one theory
of the atonement which he says seems unable
to hold its ground at home. As there happen
to be several theories just now prevalent there,
it is impossible to say to which particular one
he refers. It is tantalizing to get to the very
threshold, and yet not be allowed to have a
glimpse within. It is to be hoped thf.t in any
further revelation of his spiritual self, he will
speak out more definitely on this point. There
is one subject however on which he has en-
tered with greater minuteness, and that is
what he is pleased to term Calvinistic theolo-
gy. Now Mr. T.'s early experience of Calvin-
ism must have been a singularly unfortunate
one, for he does not yet seem to understand
what that term means. It is simply on this
supposition that he can be relieved from the
charge of disingenaousness in his statement
of it. " The Chinese," says our author, " believe
that human nature is originally good. Calvin-
ism, as expressed by Whitfield, holds that
unrcgenerate man is half beast half devil.
I hold with the Chinese as against Edwards
and Whitfield. But whatever be the case with
Calvinism, there is no real antagonism between
Chinese and Christian doctrines here. The
human nature of the Chinese philosophers is
ideal human nature — i. e. human nature in its
original divine intention," Now is there not a
slight confusion of thought here, not to say

sophistry? It is implied that the Chinese
views of human nature are more scriptural
than those of Calvinism. Does Mr. T. really
n^ean to say that Calvinism does not hold, in
the strongest possible form, that man in his
ideal^ man as be came fresh from the hands of
his Creator was ffoodj perfectly good ? Does he
really wish us to believe that the Chinese of
the present day believe simply that human
nature in its ideal was good, but that as we
have it now it is corrupt and depraved ? Did
Seun-tze, for example declare that man's na-
ture in its ideal, or as he saw it, was out of
joint? The way in which he refers to the
opinions of Mencius shows that he at least
did not believe that that philosopher was
treating of ideal human nature. He e^ays that
Mencius says that " the human nature of the
men of the present day is good." Whatever
may have been the meaning of Confticius and
Mencius in regard to the human nature they
discussed, there is no doubt but that the pre-
sent reading of their views, as well as the uni-
versal opinion of the learned throughout the
Empire is, that man at his Hrth, not in his
ideal — is good. This doctrine is the root of
the power of self rectification which the Con-
fucianists believe every man possesses, and
yet it is gravely written and printed that on
this subject " there is no real antagonism be-
tween Chinese and Christian doctrine." Such
statements can do no harm whatever in China,
where men can refer to the originals and de-
cide for themselves. In England however the
case is very different. There Mr. T.'s readers
have to rely simply on his word, and the re-
sults are likely to be anything but satisfactory.
As a compensation, however, for any pos-
sible defect of theology, our anther has a bril-
liant theory to propound that is to work per-
fect wonders in the conversion of the Chinese,
— and that is what he calls **the historical
argument." It is not absolutely new as exhib-
ited by him here, for we have a dim idea
that the grand thought had been broached
earlier in the pages of the Recobdeb. It is
viewed by him as of vast importance. In fact,
it is a kind of Armstrong that is to level all
the fortresses that have frowned so long on
Christianity. He has not absolute faith in it
indeed, for he says, " if you succeed in con-
vincing him here, you may not even them suc-
ceed in making him a Christian " but alas for
the future of China if it does fail for he adds,
" if you fail here, you ought not to make him
one." If the matter were not apparently a
very serious one with Mr. T. one would be in-
clined to smile at the exaggerated importance
that he attaches to this argument. We should
like to see him seated with some old woman —
of either sex — prepared to convert her into a
Christian by this famous argument. Of course
he would proceed to give a full and faithful
discussion of it. He would commence by sum-
ming up the various arguments to prove that
the founder of Christianity is no merely my-
thical peraonage. — He would point to the tes-
timony that his followers have left on record
of his supernatural powers. He would enter

172

TITE CIITNESE RECORDER

[December,

into minute details of the evidence to be ob-
tained from the times of the first century. He
would give learned quotations from heathen
contemporary writers. He would show how
coins had been discovered, whose inscrip-
tions gave their silent testimony in the
same direction; and by the way he would
rapidly but faithfully touch on the various
theories which depraved men have sterted
in order 1,o upset the general faith in the
divine origin of Christianity. It would
be but fair to give a brief analysis of M.
Kenan's theorj' of Christ and his disciples,
simply as a matter of good faith, and thcat
the old lady might have the fullest and
amplest materials by which to decide on the
merits of the case. Of course she may not
ultimately believe, as she may very probably
question whether Mr. T. may not have been
onesided and partial in his statement of the
argument. And yet would not every "ad-
vanced thinker" applaud her independence
were she really to do so? It is sad to contem-
plate this result, but at least the one great
chance has been given her, and if she reject
it the consequences be on her own head. We
should like to ask Mr. T. what percentage of the
Christians in China know anything whatever
of the historical argument — or moreover care,
for knowing it ? What proportion of the Chris-
tian people in England and America have been
converted by its overwhelming logic? He
must know that the . vast majority of them
have but the slightest possible acquaintance
with it, and much more is it the case in China,
whei'e with the great mass it would h& a mat-
ter of mere impossibility to get them in any
measure to comprehend it. Christianity will
still continue to be accepted, even as it has
been in the ages that have passed away, on
other grounds than those derived from any
amount of external evidence. We don't mean
to decry the historical argument, or to under-
rate its importance, as one of the bulwarks of
Christianity; what we do hold is that its chief
function is not the conversion of souls — that
its true domain is in the region of polemics.

As Mr. T. however draws towards the con-
clusion, his faith in his own argument begins
to waver, for we find him further on declaring,
" let CTiristianity be exemplified to the eyes
of the Chinese by the nations and the indivi-
duals that bear its name if the

opium trade were abandoned; if our merchants
and other residents in the East were conspicu-
ous, not only for their courage, but for their
gentle and meek spirit, their brotherly feeling
toward their dependents, their earnest desire
to win them to Christ, their evident preference
for the treasure in heaven, over any earthly
gain: if our soldiers and sailors were remark-
able for their freedom from dnmkenoss and
hatred of uncleanress; if these things were,
the conversion of China could not be far off."
Bravo Mr. T. 1 but what in the meantime be-
comes of the historical argument ? It is after all
the genuine Christian life, preached «ind acted,
that is to be the great power in overcoming
the Buperstitious of the people, aud in IcadiOo

them to a reverence for the one true God.
In conclusion, we would remark that Mr. T.
shows too strong a tendency for wide and
sweeping assertions. For example his state-
ment that he returned to China with the con-
viction tliat the ministere and people did not
want to hear the truth about missions is far
too strong. If he had explained that it was
that frth'thm of them that be came in contact
with, when he was at home, one might have
felt some hesitation in contradicting him.
Again he speaks, if not of failure, at least of
non-succesft in the missionary work in China
generally — of want of zeal and Christian
character in those who have been gained from
heathenism. If he had simply detailed his
experience of Hongkong, he would have been
beyond the reach of criticism. Mr. Swanson's
papers show that his reference to Amoy was
beside the mark. We suspect that Mr. T. will
long have to mourn over failure within hia
own sphere, so long as he holds the views he
does. There is an inseparable connection
between sound doctrine and succors. He has
had no hesitation in publishing largely his
views, so that we are not left in doubt as to
what he really believes. If in his search after
the gospel he has landed himself somewhere
in the regicm of a " squirrels nest " (vide Rk-
co&DER Vol. II p. 8();^) how can he expect
that those who are taught by him shall reach
any other, but the same locality? Wis would
close with one quotation from his critic in the
Notes and Qu-ericftj which we would urge upon
him to ponder well. " But it is so slow, objects
the looker on. One feels inclined to retort
with St. Paul, "thou fool." All good work is
slow at first, slow and painful past all belief,
almost pa^t all bearing, but the end comes
with a rush. Cbitic.

THE STUDY AND VALUE OP
CHINESE BOTANICAL WORKS.

BT £« BRBTSCHNEIDEB, SSQ. M. D.

C Second Paper, J
1 have announced at the outset of this ar-
ticle my intention to treat of the value of
Chinese botanical works. Judging from the
above remarks some may suppose, that 1 in-
tend to deny all scientific value to their
works. It is true, the Chinese possess very
little talent for observation and zeal for
truth, the principal conditions for the natu-
ralist. The Chinese style is inaccurate and
often ambiguous. In addition to this the
Chinese have an inclination to the marvel-
ous and their opinions are often very puer-
ile. None of the Chinese treatises can be
compared with the admirable works of the
ancient Romans and Greeks, Plinius, Dios^
cor ides (both in the first century) &c.
Nevertheless the Chinese works on natural
science are very interesting, not only for
sinologues, but abo for our European natu-

1870.]

AND MISSTOjSTARY JOURNAL.

lis

ralists. One of the most interesting branches
of botany, of more interest than systematic
botany,* which usually consists only of dry
monotonous description of plants, without
any account of the relation of the plants to
man — is geo^*aphical botany, and the history
of the cultivated plants. The celebrated
botanist Mr, Alph. De Candolle has already,
in his remarkable work, Geographic Hotani-
quo, 1855, expressed his opinion, that the
Chinese botanical works could throw light
on some dubious questions in this depart-
ment. He closes his work in the following
terms: "L'ancicnnete, en Chine at au Japan,
de quelquesunes dcs races de plantes cul-
tivees est curieiise, de mome que la separa-
tion du pcuple Chinois d'avec les pcuples de
rinde, k une cpotjue reeulee, separation qui
se prouve par dos cultures diflercntcs et par
des noms de plantes usuelles, absolument
diil'erentfi. J'ai senti k plusieurs reprises
dans mes recherches combtcn I'ctude des en-
cyclop^dies Chinoises et Japonaises pourrait
rendre plus de services k rhistoire des es-
p6ces cultivfees, laquelle h son tour ast im-
portaiite pour Thistoire des nations." Indeed,
these works conceal accounts of interest ; it is
however very difficult "to fish out the pearls
from the mud."t The pages of Notes and
Queries have been much taken up with in-
teresting discussions on this subject, especial-
ly on the introduction of certain cultivated
plants into China. The Chinese authors
agree in stating, that Cotton was introduced
about the 9th or 10th century from Ctmtral
Asia and Cochin China. In the same manner
it can be proved from Chinese sources that
Maize and Tobacco are not indigenous in
China. Cf. Notes and Queries Vol. II No.
4, 5, Vol. I No. 6.

\. r^*~\ ^*%.^-^^

* I do not wish, however, to be susixjcted of donying
tlie gi'ent iiDpoi-taiico of sysU'iiifitle botany, thu
basis of all tKitiinlcal gcicnce. Tlio }?rent confusion,
however, which occurs in botjinicnl nomenclature
1b to b(< deplored, for some botanists create un-
necessarily new genera and spccica, whlcli in reali-
ty do not exist. In this way tlie scientific syno-
n^TUH of plantu bectnnq very nuiuerous and we are
often embarrassed as 'to which name Khonld be
quoted. Sometimes it may be more intelligil)!" to
quote a popular indigenous narao, than a .scientific
one. In would be very desirable, if the botanists
of all nations would adopt the valuable work. Just
now publirihed, of Bentham and Hooker, Genera
plantarum, as a botanical code.

t It ecems, that the Chinese have a predilection for
Investigating the origin of natural objects. I need

only cite the :*^ Jj/ ffig" la In 100 books,

published in 1735. In this work the' origin and
hiatory of every subject is treated of in a long
series of quotations from the native literature,
aucicnt and modern ; 16 books are dedicated to the
investigation of the origin of the different plants,
and represents therefore a kind of Chinese geo-
graphical botany. Another work in this depart-

It cx>ntalns an enumeraticm and description of all
pUuita and aulmals mentloucd in the Shi-kiag,

ment Is tho

We can, I believe, assume with certainty,
that all plants mentioned in the Materia
Medica of the Emperor Shcn-nung^ in the
Chinese classics (the Shu-king^ the Shi-king,
the Chou-li, the Chun-isiu and other works
of great antiquity *) and in the Rh-ya (v. s.)
are indigenous in China and have not been
introduced fi'oni other countries, for only
about 120 B. C. the Chinese became ac-
quainted with the distant countries of Asia^
especially AVesterh Asia. India, even then,
they knew only by name. Before that time
they had intercourse only with their nearest
neighbours. It can also be said, that all
plants designated in Chinese writings by one
peculiar character, are indigenous.

I may be allowed to make here a few re-
marks on the products of the field and the
garden in China and on the antiquity of their
cultivation according to Chinese works. Al-
though much has been written in Kurope ou
Chinese agriculture, no details are to be
found on the cereals cultivated by the Chi-
nese. The following notes are for the most
part taken from the Pcn-ts'ao-kang-mu, f
which quotes all the ancient works above
mentioned.

SsQ-ma-ts4en, the Herodotus of China, in

his historical work ^ g^ Shi-ki, written
in the second century B. C , states that the
Emperor Shen-nung 2700 B. C. sowed the
five kinds of com (^^ 5£ ^S) X Cf.

The ^ J^Shu-king, "Book of History "cora-

pllod by Confucius (about 500 B. C), tho ^i j^

Shi-king, "Book of Odea," a coUoctlon of balltida
used in ancient time, selected and arranged by

Confucius.— The

^J^ Ch'un-t'siu, Spring
and Autumn AnnalsTalso written by CtonfucluB.—
The ^ jjj^ Chou-ll, "Ritual of the Oliou

dynarty," written about 1100 B. C. All tliese
works have been translated into European lan-
guages. Thejjj ^ J^Shan-haI-king,"imi

and river classic" haa neaily an equal antiquity.

t The abbreviation P in the followi::g denotes the
Pfn-ts'ao kang-mu, the letters Ch. W, relate to the
drawings in the Chi wu ming slii t*u k'ao.

X It is known, that at the venial equinox the cere-
mony of ploughing the soil and sowing of the 5
kinds of corn are performed by the Emperor as-
Bl«tcd by members of the boards. According to the

y^ ^W ^^ 9^ Tcu-ts'ing'huUien, a do-
Bcrlption of tho Ghinese Government ( Chap. 260
p. i.)i where this cci-cmonlal Is doec ribed, the 6

wms sowed ai-e 3^1 Too, f rice) ^^ Mai (wheat)

^ Ku (Setaria Itallca) ^§ Shu (Panlcum mll-

iaceum) and ^ Shu (Soja bean.) The Emperor

BOWS tho rice, the three princes and the membei's
of the boards sow the remaining cei-eals. As I
have been iiifonned by the overseer of the Sien-
nun{f-tan or temple of Agriculture in the Southern
part of the Capital, where this ceremony is per-
foraud every year, the 5 cereals now UH(Ki for this
purpose nre rice, wheat, Sorgho, Setuila itaUca,
and the SoJa beau.

174

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[December,

Shi-ki Cliap. 1. In later times the Chinese
commeiitiitors aj^reed that here the following
corns were meant: —

1 ^ Skii, 2 ^ Tsi, 3 ^ Shu, 4

Mai, 6 ^ Too, The Chou-li (Ritual of the

V\nn\ V. s.) states, Uook V p. 5 (see also the
French translation of Biot I p. 94), that
vegetable and animal food must be combined

in the following manner, enumerating 6
kinds of corn. The ^ THl (the same as

^^1 y^*^), rice suits with beef, the ^5 Shu
with mutton, the iS Td with pork, the ^S
Liang with canine flesh, the ^S Mai with

the duck, the tj^ Ku with fish.

These cereals mentioned in the most an-
cient works, are up to this day cultivated in
China.

^ Shu (P. XXIII 3, Ch. W. I.) accord-
ing to Dr. Williams, (Bridgman's Chrestom-

athy p. 449) this character denotes Sor«rho.
But at Peking Paniaim miliaceum is called
Shu and the description of this plant in the
Pcn-ts'ao suits more with Panicum. When
hulled it is a roundish little corn of a pale

yellow colour ; when boiled it becomes very
glutinous. The hulled corn is called bB ^^
Huang-mi, (yellow com) at Peking- From
thh Huang-mi the ^T ^^ Huang-isiu, yel-
low whisky is distilled.

5^ Tsi (P. XXIII I Ch. W. I.) The
popular name in Peking is Tap -4-* Atei-txu.

The Shu and the Mei-tsQ are very similar
in appearance, the plants as well as the corn.
The difference consists in the Mci-tsQ when
boiled giving no gluten. This diiTerence is
also stated in the P^u-ts^ao. In addition to
this the corn of the Mei-tsd is of a dark yel-
low colour. Prepai>ed by boiling it is large-
ly used as food (^& f*") by the lower
class. The Tsi or Mei-tsd is also a species

of Panicum, allied to P. miliaceum. As I
possess no specimens of our European P.
miliaceum I am not sure whether the Shu or
the Tsi agrees with the European plant.
Bunge in his enumeration of PeJcing plants
quotes the P. miliaceiun.

^ Liang (P. XXin 7 Ch. W. I.) The
popular name of the plant in Peking is
^[ "^ Ku-tsu the hulled com is called
A\ -4^ Siao-mi (little com.) It is of a
yellow colour and much smaller than Shu-

ts Q and Mei^tsO. This cereal is the Seta, ia
italica. In Northern Cliina^ where the rice
is dear it is largely cultivntcd and forms the
principal food of the lower (Masses. The

Pen-ts*ao explains, that this corn came first
from ^^ jjA Liang'Chou (an ancient coun-
try comprising a part of Shon-si and Ssii-
chuan), hence the name. Other authoi's
state, that the name is derived from the char-
acter ^J Liajig, of like sound and meaning
excellent. Therefore the llh-ya writes
Liang,

^S Mai. Regarding the mai the Pcn-
t*sao relates after the ancient dictionary
1^ ^ Shuo'wen (published A. D. 100),
that tliis com is an excellent present, which
came from heaven, therefore the character
mai includes the character Hl^ Lai, (to
come.) The Shuo-wen states, that there
are two kinds of mai, tlie ^^ Lai and the
^^ Mou, which characters often occur in
the Chinese ancient books. The first de-
notes, as the Chinese authors explain, the
/I^ ^ Siao-mai, or Wheat (P. XXII 17.
Ch. W. I.), the second -^ ^S Ta-mai or

Barley (P. XXII 23. Ch. wTl.) Decan-

dolle (1. c. p. 935) is therefore not right in
assummg, that barley was not known by the
ancient Chinese. The Pon-fsao states fur-
ther, that the Sanscrit name of wheat is

>&!! I5i6 ^ /^tfl-#*i-tott. Wheat and Bar-
ley are niucii cultivated in the neighbour*
hood of Peking. The common Chinese

bread is made from wheaten meal, p[
Pai-mien.

7fcJ -^^^ ^* ^ general name for rice. The
bulled corn is called -4^ Mi, (P. XXII 29
Ch. W. I.) The Pen-ts'ao distinguishes the
Tf^ No or glutinous rice, which when boiled
becomes glutinous an* the J|ffl| King, (P.
XXII 34) which yields no gluten, the
JJJC ^f^ Shui'tao or water rice, and the

-^ ^§ ^^'"^'^'^ or dry rice, which does
not require irrigation. In the neighbour-
hood of Peking, there is very little rice
cultivated (©n the banks of the river Ilun);
most of it comes from the southern provin-
ces. The best rice in Peking is considered

<^e ?Si /^ -Kzng^-TOi. It is very white.

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

175

T}ie ra -^f" Pai-mi or common rice is an
inferior sort. The glutinous rice* is called
j)]^ -jj^ Iliang-mi in Peking, as it comes

chiefly from Kiannr-su.

What cultivnted plant is meant by ^S^
Ku I am not ablp to state. In the Pcn-ts*ao

it is called fj^ ^ Ku-mi (XXIII 15) and

jndjrinjr from the description therein it is a
kind of corn cultivated in water. The Chi-
wu-minir &c. takes no notice of this cereal.

^5^ Shu, This name occurs in the Shi-
king and in the Cli^un-ts4a (v. s.) and was
related in ancient times probably to tbe
Soja-beanf (Soja Glycine ) hispida. The
Kuang-ya (4th omtury) says that the Shu

and the y^ ^Q^ Ta-tou (great bean) are

tbe same. The Pcn-t^*ao (XXIV I and 8)
stotes, that tbcro are several kinds of Ta-toii,
a black, a white and a yellow (so named

after the colonr of the seeds) and that from
these beans ^p Tsians: (Soja), ^, j® Ibu-
fu (Bean-curd) and ^ yA Tou-yu (Bean-
oil) are made. The drawing for Ta-tnu in
the Ch. W. I. represents the- Soja hispida}

All these plants, mentioned, are doubtless
in<linrenous in China and cultivated there
^ from remote times, according to the Chinese
authors.

«^«^W^^ #m^^^^.^^^%#

♦ As Mr. Bllloqnin, an able Cliemist !n Peking, com-
mnnlcatftd klnflly to mo, the glutinous properties
of this kind of lice nro owing to the gi'eat quanti-
ty of Dextrine or Starch gnromi contflinod In It.
The common rlceoontaluR only 1 per cent Dextrine.
(Cf. Paycn, Substances nlimcntalres p. SW.)

t In tho w«)rk of I/ois<»Iour, "considA-atlon snr los
cdr^nlofl I p. *i9, there Is n traniilation from ancient
Chinese works by M. 8tan. Jnllenin which the
ch.iractcr shu (one of the 6 cereals sowed by Em-
peror Sh6n-nunR) Is traUKlatod by " Pfeve " (Paba
pativa, common Boan). With rcjason Decandolle,
who refers to this translation (1. c. p. 956) Is as-
tonished tliat the common bean should be a native
of China. As I will state below the oo7nmon bean
was introduood into China from Western Asia.

X At Peking two kin -Is of the Ta-tou are cultivated
the "yS^ -j^ ^^ Buang-Ui-Uni (great yellow

bean) and the ^ -^ ]§ Hel-ta-tou. (black

jrreat bean). TTic name gn^nt bean refers not to
The seeil-j liut to the whole plant, the Soja be.in
being an erect herb 3 to 4 foet high. The nuang-ta-

t€u, called also ^. Qf Mao-Urn (hairy bean)

is the true »Sfoja bean, an erect hairy plant with
trifoliate leaves, little axiUarc flowers, pendulous
pods and white vellowiah seeds of the size of a
gityt pea, but a little oblong. This is the " Pha-
scolus Japonlcus crcctus, slllqnis Lupini, fnictn
I'lsl mnjdris candito" deacrlbctl In Kaempfer
Amocn. oxot., the Dolichos Soja of Thunbeg.

The JTei-ta-tou, which resmblos much the Soja
bean, is silso covtn'd with rcl hairs tho pceds are
of the same s'wm as tho Huang-tou but black.
I think it is a v;n loty of the Soja bOJUi. Both the
yellow and tht- Ijlnck bean arc iwod for the same

The W Kf Yi-tji, (P. XXin 17 Ch.

W. I.) Coix Lacryma^ Fobstcars, is also a
native of China for it is mentioned in the
Shen-nung pen-ts'ao.

There is a plant called ^E Pai, . mention-
ed in Chinese books (P. XXIII 13 Ch. W-
I.) and cultivated near Peking. It seems*
also long ago to have been cultivated, for
the character pai occurs in the Shuo-wen
(v. B.) This is the Echinochloe Cms galli
of the botanists.

It cannot be decided from the (Jhinese
authors, whether the Guinea corn Sorghum
vtilgare^ now so extensively cultivated in
Northern China as in Southern Europe,
Africa, Western Asia and India, is indigc^-
nous to China. It is not mentioned in the
Chinese classics.* The most ancient work,
quoted by Li-shi-chdn about the Sorgho is

*^® ^ ijlb Kuang-jra, written at the time
of the Wei 386-558. The Chinese names

for Sorgho are ^0 ^£ Shu-shu (the first
character denotes the province Ss.*j-ch*uan)
HP 9£ Lu'SU (reed millet) ^^ ^| Mu-tsi

(tree millet) (Kuang-ya), ^ ^ Kao-liang

(high millet.) Th(5 latter Ls the common
name at Peking (P. XX HI 6. Ch. W. I.)
In Peking where it grows plentifully it is
employed chiefly for feeding ^jorses and for

distilling whisky, called j^ v^ Shao-tsiu,

Regarding the Buckwheat (Fagopyrum es-
culentum) ^ ^ KHao-mai, (P. XXII 26,
Ch. W. I.) which is cultivated in Northern

purpose at Peking for making Soja, and Benn-enrd.
uean-curd is one of tho most Important articles of
food in China. It is proparated by macerating
the above mentioned beans in water and milling
them together with the water. The liquid pop is
flltred. To this fluid is added g\'i>8um in order to
coagulate the Casein and also Chlormagnesium.
Tlie coagulated Casein or Bean-curd Is a Jelly-like
appearance.

It is known, that Manchuria produces a large
quantity of Beans (generally in the Keporta on
trade willed Peas) from which by prcesnre Bean'
ofXot Peoroil is made. Bean-oil is largely used in
China for cooking and for lighting lamps. Tho
Bean-cakes are exported to Swatow for purposes
of manure in the Sugar plantations. New-chiiang
(In Manchuria) exports chiefly Bean-oil snd Bean-
cakes. I have not seen the Bean used in New-
chuang for this purpose, but from the description
of others it must bo tlie Soja been. Mr. Payen
(I.e. 841) has examined legimninous fruits from
China, which he calls poU oUagineux dc la (%ine
and states, that they contain 18 per cent, oil,
, whilst our common legnminouB seeds contain only
8 to 8 per cent. oil.

* Lacharme and Mohl In their translation of the
Bhi-klNg 1830 (the only one existing up to tlie pres-
ent time; state that the Kao-leang or guinea com
ismeutionod in tho RhI-king (p. 61. 260, and 9:i).
But in the Cliinese text there is only the chnracter
Liang (v. s.) Set aria. The fancy of the translators
has added the character Kao.

176

TIIE CHINESE RECORDER

[December,

China, it is not certain, iwhother it is in
dirrenous to China or introduced from Central
Asia. The author, who first mentions buck-
wheat in China wrote during the Sung dyn-
asty 960-1280. *.

The character JK Ma^ which now-a-days
relates to all kinds of textile plants seems
originally to have been used to desi«rnate the
common Hemp (Cannabis sativa). As I have
stated above, the Kh-ya notes a female ma,
which furnishes only seeds and a male.

This can only denote the Cannabis sativa,
with the male and female flowers on dis-
tinct plants. The ma is mentioned in the
Shu-king. The Pen-ts^ao calls it ;^ ^
Ta^ma (great Hemp) P. XXII ii, Ch. W. I.,
and observes that thQ seeds of the ma are
innoxious, whilst the leaves are poisonous*
This agrees also with the Hemp.

Another textile plant mentioned in the
Chou-li (Book XVI. translation of Biot I p.
379) and in the Shcn-nung pen ts^ah, is the

'j^ Kd (P. XVm 42). It is according to
the drawing in the Ch. W. XXII a twining
Leguminosa; according to Hoffman and
Schultes (Noms ind. d. plantesd. Fapon et.
d. 1. Chine) Pachyrrhifus Thunbergianus,

In the same manner as the ancient Chinese
enumerate 5 cardinal cereals, they distin-
guish also 5 garden fruits, .£ ;% Wu-kuo,
These fruits are, according to the Pen-ts*ao:
^li,:^ sing, •jj^ fao, ^ Zi, ^ foao,
and as the Rh-ya, the Chou-li, Shi-king and
other works of great antiquity mention them,
there can no be doubt, that they are indigcn-

^M^k^^>«N^^>«^^^^a«^«#^mtf^ff^«^^w

^««N^t««#«tf«^

♦ All the above mentioned cereals ore cultivated in
the plain of Peking. The Chinese records btnto,
that at the time of the Ylian (Mongol) dynasty
128(»-1368, the plain of IVkhig wns hiu'dly cultiva-
t«l, it lieing Uijod ag pastim' tm- Mongolian liorsoa.
Only since tlie Court of the Ming dynasty IIGR-IGU
which first resided at Nanking, wjw tnin.sfeiTcd to
Peking (Kmixrror Yiinglo iloy-l»2i; sovoral Clil-
ncsu cen'alfl hi'gan to bo sowed anel at fli-at only tlio
Sorgho CKao-liang; wa« cnltivati'd.

It would, I think, not be without intoi-est to
give here a compai-atlvc ll«t of the prices of the
principal corns cultivated at Peking.

Klug-mi rbcst sort of rioc;

1 catty 0\fb English; . . 560
Klnng-nil Tglntinoua rloe> 1 catty 4fi0

Whcaton meal 1 catty . . . . 86(M20

Pai-ml (^ common rice; 1 catty. . 280
Uuung-mi CgiutlnouB millet;

1 catty 3i0

Mci-tfiu-mi CPanicum; \ catty 200

Barley 1 catty I9.'i

Siao-mi fSctaria itai; 1 catty . . ISO

Kuci-liang rS< »rgho; 1 catty .. ISO

Mnize moal 1 catty ,. .. UO

Buckwheat ,, .. .. i:)0

ciash.

If
»

»»
»»

»»
it

1000 cash -^7 iicQuo— 14^ coutji.

oufl. * The 81n<r, however, is not mentioned
in the Chinese classics.

Li denotes plum. The Chinese have

yet another term for plum. This is i& Mei,

also nn ancient name, which occurs often in
t'le chissics. This character comprises sever-
al kinds of edible plums and also very hand-
some ornamental flowers of the pen us Pru-

nus, with uneatable fruits. The k^ ^E IsB^
Yu-i/e-mei (plum with Elm leaves) is the
Planus trichocarpa. Its pink flowers appear
early in February. Another beautiful or-
namental shrub is the JpX %& Hung^meiy
also a Prunus species with precocious flow-
ers. — But the savoury fruit called ^^ /5S
Yang-mei is furnished by Myrica sapida.

^iS Sijig^ as is well known, is the Apricot

(Prunus armeniflca). This character can
not be found as the name of a fruit either in
the Shu-king or in the Shi-king, Chou-li &c.

But the Slian-hai king states, that at the m^

hills many Sing trees fifrow. In addition to
this the name of thd Apricot is represented
by a peculiar character, which may prove,
that it is indigenous in China. Our botanists
assume, that the native country of the Apri-
cot is the Caucasus and Western Asia.

>mK T'ao is the Peach, Amt/gdalus per-

sica. Decandolle ( 1. c. 889 ) believes tliat
China is the native country of the Peach.
He may be right.

^■^^t-*^*

* The P£*n-t*8ao mentions also a fruit

BJa^

Pa-tanshiff f Pa-tan-AprJcot; and glvoa the follow-
ing di'scriptliig of it (V. XXIX 10.) This trcw
gi'own In lh(5 WoHteni country of the MohametAUH.
It rrjM'inblcs the Apricot but the loaves are BmalliT.
ITie fiuit hn^5 little (le.xh, the stouo Ip Ifko that of
the plum, tlio husk is thin, the kernel is of a awoct
tnste llkt> hazfl-ntit«. This dt^scrlption Ruit* per-
fectly with the almond. As Is known, the Almond
tree prows eveiywhere In Wf'Stem Asia. Its Per.
sian name is 6adam jind thus wmndlng nearly a]
patjiu, IJunge states CBnum. plant, Chinae borealf
tliat the Almond tree is cultivated In Peking,
can not coiiMnn this Ktafcmcnt. At lenst I hav®
never seen Almond fruit** In C^ina, It is known"
that the Almond tree CAmygdnlus communlf) as,
iTgards ita flowers and leaves Ktr»ngly rraciublea
the Pcnch tree CAmygtlaliis perflca;, hut the fruits
are veiT dlfferont. As fnr as 1 know the Almond
tree dm.s not occur in China. What the Ktiropcans
call Almonds in China ai-e the kernels of the

Apricot ]cks

SiiiO-Jen. Therefore the Chi-
nese compare the Almond tree with the Apricot
but not with the Pe^h. The P8n-t«'ao givee the

name ^^^ Jjg J^^ Ilxfrlu-ma as a synonym of

Pa^tan--ing, but at the end of tJie article W'U-Unu
Unt fXXXI 2l; it is rtated, that Hu-hi-raa ahe
name for the dates; is not the same thing bk Pa-
tan-^jng. I have arlduce*! thcw rtitement*'. for
Mr. Sanipsoii hiis aK-eiicd CNolcs and Queries III
p. \h(\) that Pa-tnn ih thoscnp«»rt /'<Utan in India,
and that Pa-tau-biug is a Chin, aynonym for the
Date.

isro.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

177

Li Ls the chestnut, Castanea vesca,
Tsao, the Jujube, Zizj/phus vulgaris

seems to be one of the most popular fruit
trees of the Chinese. Thej enumerate a
{Treat number of varieties of the Jujube.
The largest and best known among the
Europeans as Chinese Dates, come from
Shan-tun<j. At Peking there are two varie-
ties^ of Zizyphus vulgaris. Z. vulginermiis

Ka-ka-tsao is a tree without

prickles, and fruits as large as a plum. Z.
vulg. spinosiLs is a small shrub, armed with
numerous very sharp thorns. It grows
everywhere. Bimge in his Enum. plant.
Chinae bor. remarks rightly: "frequentissi-
ma et molestissima." The tops of the walls,
which surroimd the Board of Punishments
and other official buildings are covered in^ith
their dry branches. Lindley is wrong in
stilting (Treasury of Botany p. 220), that
Caragana spinosa is used for this purpose.
The fruit of this variety, known under the

Chinese name pj^ ^ Suan-tsao (sour Ju-
jube) is of the size of a hazel-nut.

The ^^ Li or Pear, although indigenous

and cultivated in China from remote times
is not classed by the Chinese among the
garden fruits, but is inc hided in the wild
fruits. Pears and Apples are generally in-
sipid in China, but there is in Peking a small

white Pear, Q ^^ Pai-Zi, of excellent

savour. It is also distinguished from other
pears by its completely round apple- like
shape. Large succulent pears come to Pe-
king from Manchuria.

There are in Northern China several kinds
of Apples^ both wild and cultivated. The

character ^K l^ang relates generally to

the Crahapple or sometimes to Crataegus
and occurs in the llh-ya. A very renowned

kind of the T'ang is the *^ ^ Hai-t'ajtg.

Pyrus haccifera or a closely allied species,
according to Hoffmann and Schultes, P.
spectahilis. Ait. It is much cultivated as
well on account of its beautiful blossoms as
for the small fruits of the size of a hazel-
nut, which are made into sweet-meats. The
Pen-ts*ao (XXX 5) explains the name Hai-
t'ang (sea apple) by the fact, that this

crabapple came first from Sj* Sjg Sin-lOy

an ancient country in Corea, beyond the
gulf of Chili.*

»^«k'**%»»/-\i^i^#

• I roust ob-scrve, however, that the name ^Ht V©

fgy* TaHu-kai-tatig rT8*ia'=autumn; is not used

iu c'hina to clc8ignat>e a crabapple, but is applied
to BfAjoidn disroU^r, a much esteemed ornamental
flower of Chinebe gurdeua.

Our common garden apple is also cultiva-
ted in Northern China. There as several

varieties, as ^ ^^ Pin^kuo, jj^^ -|| Ska^
kuo. Some kinds are of a large size, but
their flavour is far inferior to apples in
Europe.

Another fruit ranged b^ the Chhjese
among the wild fruits, and with more reason,
than the cultivated pear and apple, is the

[Jj ^^ Shan-cha (P. XXX 12 Ch. W.
XXXII). This is the Crataegus pinnati-
Jida, Bge., grovring abundantly in the hills
to the West of Peking, where it attains a
height of 20 to 30 feet. This shrub (or
tree) is not cultivated, but the red fruit,
much larger commonly than the fruit of
Crataegus, and known by the common name

\l\ ^3 ^ Shan-li'hung is collected at
the hills. An excellent sweet meat [U ftS
^ SJian-cha-kao is prepared from it. This
fruit it mentioned in the Rh-ya.

The Oranges, of which there are a great
variety in China, are also comprised by the
Chinese authors among the wild fruits.
There can be no doubt, that most of them
are indigenous in China and cultivated from
ancient times. This would be proved by
each species or variety bearing not only a
different name, but most of them bein<y de-
signated by peculiar characters and men-
tioned in the Shu-king, Kh-ya and other an-
cient works.

•j^ KU, is the most common name for

oranges. This name occurs in the Shen-
nung-pen-ts*ao and in the Shu-kin? P XXX.
25 Oh. W. XXXI. ^

^ ^ -Kiw-Am, (gold orange), Kum-kwat
Orange (Kum-kwat is the Southern pro-
nunciation of Kin-ku) Citnis Japonica, The
fruit is roundish and of the size of a small
plum. Another variety with small oblong
fruits, fi-equently cultivated at Peking, is

called ^ ^ kin^Uao (golden Jujube),
P. XXX 37 Ch. W. XXXI.

^g Ch'H (P. XXX 34 Ch. W. XXX).
Coolie Orange (Bridgman's Chrest).

j^ Kan (P. XXX 32 Ch. W. XXXI.)

Coolie Mandarin Orange. ( Briderman*8
Chrest). ^

>^g Yu (P. XXX 35 Oh. W. XXXI),
Shaddock, Pumelo, Citrus decumana. The
best sorts of the Pumelo are brought to the
Capital from Amoy. The Pumelo is men-
tioned in the Shu-kiuor.

178

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[December,

The common Lemon tree at Peking is
frequently raised in a dwarf form in pots as
an ornamental shrub and also on account of
the lemons, which it produces and which do

not differ from our European lemons. It is
called iS» >Mk Siang-tao and may have
been introduced. This name is not in Chi-
nese books. The name >Jm j^ Ning-
meng given to the Lemon in Bridgman's

Chrest. p. 443, is also not to be found in
Chinese books. Perhaps by these sounds
the Hindustan name oi the Lemon, being
Nee-moo^ is rendered.

The ^ l^^iawg'-yfianCP.XXXaeCh.

W. XXXI.) is an acid Orange of great size
cultivated at Peking. The peel is thick and

very wrinkled. The Pfin-tsao identifies the

the STang-ylian with the ^^ -^ iftf Fo-

shou'kan (Buddha's hand). P. XXX 36

Ch. W. XXXI. But these fruits are very
different, as is stated also in the Kuaug-kiin-
fang-pu LXV. p. 15 and 19. The Fo-shou-
kan is the celebrated Fingered Citron^ Citrus
sarcodactylus, with its lobes separating into
finger-like divisions. This division is not
prcKluced artificially. The Siang-yiian is
first described in the Nan-famr-t^sao-rau-
chuang (4th century), but the Fo-shou-kan
is not there mentioned.

(To he continued,)

JOURNEY PROM TIENTSIN TO
PEKING . '

By Fbaulein Margaretha Weppner.

Translated from the German by
Dr, Dudgeon,

Having arrived at length at the capital
of China, from the proud banks of the
beantiful Rhine, I look back with amaze-
ment at my last journey from Tientsin
to Peking, a distance of about 80 Eng-
lish miles. The description of this mis-
erable and toilsome journey, may be
a proof to readers in civilised countries,
how far behind them in many respects
are the Orientals. And although they
have begun the construction of a railway
in Japan, nevertheless for this com-
mencement of progress, so worthy of
imitation, the Japanese are indebted,
not to themselves, but to the energy
of various Europeans. The commodi-
ous steamers also which cross over the

seas, lakes, and rivers of the East are
the proud inventions and work-nian-
ship of talented Westerners, in one of
which — the "Sin Nanzing," I reached
Tientsin with the beautiful ])rospect
before me of a land journey of two or
three days to Peking, or up the (liity
Pei-ho to T'ung-chow, and then some
12 miles to the capital by land, which
takes four or five days. To the disad-
vantage and pain of my poor body I
chose the shortest road and am there-
fore in a position to understand and
sympathize with those who must un-
dergo like exj)eriences. My good
friends the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Hodge,
did all to make my journey as pleasant
as possible. The Chinese Father B.
recommended a Chinaman to me, who
spoke tolerable French and who proved
to be trustwortliy. The cart came to
the door and one look at it, proved
to me too plainly to what miserable
locomotion I had to trust myself. The
entire construction resembled a dog-
kennel, covered in, above and on the
three sides, with cotton cloth, and about
four feet long, two broad, and three
high, and on the whole clumsily built.
My two boxes were fixed at the back
of the cait, and the inside was taken
up with mattrass, pillow and bed
coverings. I sought as well as pos-
sible to install myself; the opening
in front was so small that I was ob-
liged to creep in, and secured a half-
lying, half-sitting posture. My friends
who had already experienced some
of the sweet pleasures of cart travel-
ling, gave me instructions how I could
best sit and lie. From all the prep-
arations and admonitions little good
was to be expected. The cart had
barely started before I began to feel
very uncomfortable. My feet when
stretched out cam.e frequently into close
contact with the mule; on the right
shaft sat the Chinaman, already re-
ferred to; on the left the carter or
coachman, whose broad shoulders nearly
covered the small opening of the mis-
erable cart. These two lovely figures
formed my principal view, between
whom, according as their bodies were
swayed to and fro by the rolling wagon,

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

179

I gained occasionally a little glimpse
of tiie country. The two Chinamen
smelt like Chinaman, a national smell,
ropngnaut to every European, and par-
ticularly so to those who have not got
accustomed to it. On account of terri-
ble knocks over hard and level roads,
having suffered at the same time the
most unmerciful pain on both sides of
my poor head, I had wrought myself
into a hollow, with half the bed, and
the whole of the lighter things on the
top of me. My head now remained
more exempt, but my breathing became
more difficult. How often I felt angry
that the Chinese had neither railways
nor better means of transport. Then
there were the dust storms, so plentiful
in this region that I was destined to
learn what they mean. At 2 o'clock
in the afternoon it grew gradually dark,
the air was thick with dust which began
to blow with the greatest fury. It was
utterly impossible to protect one's self
against it; the storm was right in our
faces, and the sand blew into the cart
in such quantities - that I dare hardly
any longer open my eyes in the niche
which I occupied. A veil was of no use,
for my face was covered in a few
minutes with this troublesome sub-
stance so much so that the pain was
almost unbearable. The sand knew
liow to press itself through the closed
mouth, and was certainly no enjoyment
for the tongue and teeth. The storm
raged some hours, and inasmuch as I
had to take it in, I had to bear it pa-
tiently. Meanwhile I had become im-
recognizable — all that could be filled in
the cart with sand, was filled — all my
five senses were largely oppressed with
dust, the sense of touch was of course
the strongest, and suffered most, and
over and above I had my pockets full.
The storm finally ceased, and I tried
to open ray eyes, and raise myself out
of my pit. A look, at the two Chinese
whose clothes, heads, and tails bore all
one colour, only gave me an idea of
myself, and miserable as I felt, I could
not help laughing. The time came for
shaking and dusting and the sand
amounted to several pounds weight.
My whole body had lost its elasticity
through the hard and unconfortablo

position ; I alighted from the cart there-
fore in order to recover myself by a
short walk ; the air was oppressive; the
country all around fiat and desolate,
and hardly a green tree to be seen.
The road appeared to have been made
by the hand of time and never to have
been improved by the skill of man ; here
deep ruts, there hillocks. The Chinese
whom I met looked ugly, odd and
gloomy; some were on foot, some on
donkeys and others in carts.

What a desolate country 1 What a
disgusting spectacle 1 And I alone!
In vain I washed that I might meet
some European, for I was now of course
beyond the limits of civilization. How
I felt the sense of loneliness I Sadly
looking around on all sides I exclaimed,
Are these the charms of a celestial
Empire? Does this abominable road
lead to China's capital ? Neither moun-
tain nor valley ! No roaring river, nor
rippling brook I Everything uniform,
everything dry and dusty! Sly thought
wandered back to my home on the
Rhine — I heard the snorting-horse
on the right and left of the flood — I
heard the well-known bells of the steam-
ers arriving from up and down the
Rhine — saw active trade on all sides^,
and joyous men every where ! An ial-
most unconquerable longing for my
dear, lovely home seized me, and my
sad heart began to sing the well known
and beautiful lines of the poet : —

" I>ort wo dcT nlte Rheln, mlt selnem Wollen,
So manchc'i* Burg bcmooste, Trimmer grlisst,
Dort wo die blauen Traubt-n saft'ger Bchwellen,
Und friacher Most des Winzera Mah vcrsQ^t.
Dort mocbt Ich scin,
Bel dir O Vater Uhrin,
Aof deinen Bergen mOcbt Icb aeln.

"Ach ! Ic'dnnt Ich dort in leichter gondel vchmankoln,
Ach I bbrt ich dort ein mildes Wlnzorlled,
Dunn wilrden scbOnerc Bilder mich umgaiikeln,
Als man gie von der Kari-c sleht. '

Dort mrJclit icb uein,

Wo deine Welle rauscbt,
Wo'8 Echo nnterm felsen latucht."

In this longing, dreaming mood I
reached Yangtsun, and my Chinese
servant informed me, in broken French,
that there was here a good Hotel in
which to pass the night. Passing
through a bad door-way, we entered
a large cattle yard where stood a num-
ber of equipages similar to my cart ;
leading me through mules and past

180

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[December,

donkeys, the innkeeper led me to my
room, which in resjard to arrangements
and elegance may be aptly compared
to a stable in European Hotels, but in
every respect beneath the dignity of a
room. The floor was a rough pave-
ment with pretty deep holes here and
there: — on an old and rickety table
stood an oil lamp emitting a feeble
light, and besides this, a high and un-
comfortable chair, comprised all the
furniture of my room. Sitting with
my head leaning on my hand, amused
and dumbfounded I looked around.
There a black wall was to be seen, and
some feet higher than the floor, a raised
wall, covered with a straw-mat, was
to serve the purpose of a bed. How
inviting and comfortable for a tired
body! I asked for face-washing-water,
which was brought hot and in a wooden
tub resembling a cattle trough. The
luxury ot a towel has not yet been in-
troduced into Chinese Hotels. After
a frugal evening meal, which the kind-
ness of my friends in Tientsin had pro-
vided for me, I resolved to travel du-
ring the night in order to get away
from this dirty place. The carter yoked
the mules and I crawled into the wag-
on. The night was beautiful and
under the richly star-spangled and
moon-lit heaven I enjoyed several hours
of sweet rest in the pure fresh air, cer-
tainly pleasanter than in the filthy and
ill-smelling room of the inn. With the
dawn of the morning I felt very much
the hardness of my night's position. I
descended and took a two hours' walk
over a sandy plain, and when the sense
of fatigue would have sometimes driven
me to re-enter, a look at the wagon
was sufficient to cause me to run light-
ly forward, until the heat of the sun
compelled me to retire to my shady
abode.

We passed through large and small
villages, whose pitiful looking bouses
were for the most part built of mud,
and not unfrequently without windows.
In one village with very narrow streets,
there was a considerable market. Every
thing however appeared in the highest
degree unpalatable ; the sellers sat half
buised in the hot sand, through which
horses, mules and donkeys stamped,

and turned up thick clouds of dust,
with which everything that was eatable
was covered. The Chinese did not
seem to be particularly disturbed by it,
for they ate their horrid cakes, covered
with dust, with the greatest relish.

We stopped at 12 o'clock. I con-
sumed the remainder of my prepared
European provisions. After the mules
had been fed we drove onwards till 5
o'clock, and as the carter affirmed that
the animals were too fatigued to pro-
ceed further till the next morning, I
was obliged to reconcile myself to
being put up once more at an inn. The
room was worse than the one I longed
to leave so quickly the previous even-
ing. The wall upon which my bed was
arranged was old and broken down,
and took up the greater part of the
room, leaving only a few feet of free
space with bad and very dirty bricks.
I left the door open to enjoy the fresh
ai;- — the prospect in the court, was not
very charming, — there a horse, here a
mule rolled themselves, and even, a

pig came to my room.

drank tea and ate with it boiled
eggs ; two of the cleanest things to be
had in a Chinese house. My first night
upon the so-called K^ang passed more
quickly than I expected, and by the
dawning of the day, we were ready to
start on our journey, with the assur-
ance of the carter that we should reach
the capital in six or seven hours. I
crawled once more into my cage. Some
hours afterwards I had my moraing
promenade over the sandy plain — here,
as elsewhere along the whole road,
annoyed with beggars, who appeared
to be in the most wretched circum-
stances. Tlie country around though
which we passed is inhabited by Ma-
hommedans, who on the whole seem
larger and stronger than the other na-
tives. The beggars, like giants, raised
themselves out of the sand where they
had lodged for the night. A woman
wnth a child at the breast excited my
compassion. The mother clothed in
rags and as lean nlmost as a skeleton,
which she very much resembled, had
her naked breasts quite covered with
dust, which the poor child feebly suck-
ed. The little unfortunate being had

1870.]

AXD MISSIONx\RY JOURNAL.

181

scratched his face nntiL it was all over
blood. His eyes thickly covei'ed with
dust were hardly to be seen. Mother
and child Avere the picture of despair
and horror. I gave the poor woman
some alms, and with fearfully doleful —
and to me incomprehensible — words,
she fell back with her baby in the sand.
We approached nearer Peking and
already from a distance perceived the
most prominent buildings of the capital,
once so splendid, now quite in ruins.
The stately gate-towers in connexion
with the colossal city-wall and the prom-
inent temples in their ancient beauty
were very imposing to the eye of a
stranger. We reached the first gate ;
the road grew always worse ; the view
always more pitiable — dirty streets,
miserable half-tumbled down houses,
lounging, ragged and dirty men, the
Lalf of them carrying about loathsome
skin diseases on view — on all sides
abomination for the eye, and a pestilential
smell for the nose. Alas! Is this the
entrance to a capital? Swine ran in
all directions through filth and mire.
Chines© women, with small feet, with
pitch-dirty garments, painted cheeks
and flowery head-ornaments rode, like
men, on donkeys. At an eating-house
in the open air, sat a barber, dressing
the black hair of his customers; here
they cooked and served; they shaved
the pate and plaited the queue, &c.,
&c. One thing pleased me — the swine
were in the right place. Birds of a
feather flock together. Like draws
to like. Xow a little further, ajid
we turned into the second gate. On
the right passed a long marriage pro-
cession, — Chinese in dirty habiliments
carried richly ornamented presents, —
beautifully embroidered flags floated
in the breeze, — something sounded like
music, — the sound shocked the nerves
and revolted the ears. All those in
the procession gazed at me, for I was a
European and a rare spectacle. To my
left strutted with long faces a string of
camels, some laden with celestials, oth-
ers with baggage. Camels are x;er-
tainly ugly animals, especially in sum-
mer when they cast their hair. But in
the streets of the capital of China, it is
pleasant, for the mere sake of change, to

see such monsters. My miserable jour-
ney now came to an end. The cart and
I also, of course, had yet to experience
much hobbling over stones, without
seeing anything pleasant, until I at last,
reached the residence of Dr. Dudgeon,
to whom I had letters of introduction.
How friendly was his hand ' reached
out to me — howheartly did he welcome
me! What an enjoyment once more
to see a European ! Mrs. Dudgeon
oflfered me most kindly her hospitality,
and during my six week's sojourn with
her, did everything to make my stay
as pleasant as possible.

In relation to the above description,
I may say in conclusion, that a journey
from New York to San Francisco, from
the Atlantic to the Pacific coast, a dis-
tance of 3.300 miles, is a picnic merely,
compared with the journey of 80 miles
from Tientsin to Peking, which certain-
ly is a journey in the highest sense of
the word. It is to be hoped that the
time is not far distant, when such ex-
periences as I have related, will be num-
bered among the things that w^ere, and
when a better, speedier and cheaper
mode of conveyance will be adopted.
When China makes such a beginning,
— takes such a leap forward, who knows
where she will stop?

Peking, 23rd June, 1870.

BUDDHISM VERSUS ROMANISM.

Baptism Continued,

BY EEV. E. J. EITEL.

But what do we know of any Buddh-
istic rite which would actually de-
serve the name baptism? It should be
borne in mind that among the ceremo-
nies .connected with the initiation of
novices and the ordination of priests no
form of baptism is practised in Chi-
na, nor is there in the rich literature
dealing with the ceremonial of the
Buddhist church any mention of such
a custom as having formerly been in
vogue anywhere. Therefore where bap-
tism might reasonably be expected to

1S2

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[December,

he rofori-ed to, it is not even alluded ! tral Asia and iho whole of India A. D.
to, and popularly notliing whatever is 629-646 tells ns, that Shiladitya (^

ItE Pnf J^ ^,) ^vho A. D. 600 con-

known among Buddhist priests and lay-
men — at least in the South of China —
of any rite that might be conij)ared
^vith the baptism of Jews «r Christians.
And yet frequent allusions occur in
Chinese Buddhistic literature to a cer-
tain rite, which is remarkably like bap-
tism, the very designations of which
( ^^^ jM lit. sprinkling the head)
would be a more conect rendering of
tlie term baptism as the latter is prac-
tised in the Christian church — if the
original meaning "immersion" is to be
excluded, — than the term ^ (Ht.
Avashing) adopted by the translators of
the Bible.

It is reported.in a Chinese Buddhistic

work (see ^Mftti ^ )&M tt)

that " when the eldest son of a Tchak-

ravartti (universal monarch) was going
to succeed to the throne of his father,
the latter w^ould take water from the

four great oceans and sprinkle it over

his son's head (^ iMl iM) and thus

as it were crown him." This sort of

baptism would appear to have been on
ancient institution, the prerogative
liowever not of mere royalty, but of
one who was destined to be a military
conquerer and monarch of a whole uni-
verse, a king of kings, a Tchakravarttl.
When Shjlkyamuni Buddha was born,
liis birth was attended by all the mirac-
ulous emblems of the office of a Tchak-
ravarttl, and it was thereby declared
to be his destiny to subjugate the
whole world not by the sword indeed
but by the gentle power of persuasion.

Now he also was baptized in his fathers
palace (^ J^^ '^.) Thence ap-
parently a custom arose among Buddh-
ists of all comitries, to administer the
rite of baptism to the most powe|*ful
kings, inaugurating them as patrons
of the Buddhist church and giving
them the secular power over the whole
world as a fief (so to say) of the spirit-
ual power, the priesthood. Hiuen-tsang
(^ 5B) ^^^ travelled through Cen-

quercd the Pundjab and the greater
part of India, received baptism (

J^) and thereby the title ".^' J^ ^
lit the ba])tized king" (Marddhachi-
chikta radja). Julien translates the
phrase (^ J^) by "unction royale."
But Iliuen-tsang docs not say Mhether

Shtladitya was baptized with water or
with oil. In the absence of other evi-
dence therefore we should think it safest
to infer from the analogy of the above
mentioned cases where water is distinct-
ly stated to have been the element em*
ployed, that Shiladitya also was compli-
mented with the title of a Tchakra-
vartti and inangnratod as special pro-
tector of the Buddhist church by hav-
ing that same baptism administered to
him, which in ancient times Tchakra-
varttts used to receive on accession to
the throne. No doubt it was the same
Tchakravarttl - baptism — if we may
call it so — which is reported to have
been administered to several Chinese
emperors. Thus for instance, Amogha
(>j\ 42jr)i a Buddhist priest, who ar-
rived in China 783 A. D. was in 14>6
A. D. called to court " wiiere he erect-
ed an altar and administered the rite of
baptism to the Emperor (jS *^ ^

TP)-" '^^^ ^^^^^^' ^^'^*^ Hiuan-tsung of
the T*ang dynasty. As the Vadjra

(^ W] ) ^^ ^^® symbol of irresistible
power, this form of baptism is often
called ^ p||| ^ jH the Vadjra-
baptism, a term frequently occuring in
in the later productions of the Y6g3r
tchdra school.

So far therefore we see, that this
Tchakravarttl-baptism though con-es-
ponding to our Christian baptisui as
regards the element employed and the
outward ^ form of administration, re-
sembles in its essential purport much
more the holy unction administered
by prophets of the Old Testament to
the chosen kings of Israel or the

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

183

unction whidi tlie Romon pontiffs used
to grant to the Eiuiierors of the Franko-
Germaii Empire-

There is liowevcr one passage, which
attributes to the rite of baptism a differ-
ent purport. Itissaid (see ^^Ii^rE^
that the Bodhisattva Mahamati ( -ic ^
lit great wisdom) wiis.tlie first among

that large crowd of hearers who gatlier-
ed round Shakyamuni when the latter
preached on Lanka (Ceylon). MahA-
inati is further said to have attained ;
to this preeminence because " innumer-
able Buddhas had with their own hands

administered to him the rite of baptism

i-^mmm^m'" Tins

passage therefore disconnecting the rite

of baptism from the privileges of royalty
views it as a ceremony the administra-
tion of which produces a superiority of
wisdom and intelligence in the recipient,
and the benefits of this ordinance increase
in proportion to the spiritual standing of
liim who administers the ceremony and
perhaps even to the number of witnesses
who lay their hands on the candidate.
We may call this the B6dhiBattva-
baptism in contradistinction from the
Tchakravarttl-baptisra mentioned above.

We are sorry not to have met, as
yet, with other passages alluding to the
Bddhisattva-baptism. Still the passage
quoted being perfectly plain and clear
should suffice to show, that the ancient
form of royal conservation by baptism —
limited to secular heroes and to descend-
ants of Tchakravarttis — having once
been transferred to the spiritual royalty
of Sli&kyamuni Buddha was in course
of time applied to spiritual heroes
generally, to the saints of the Buddhist
church.

It would not be a matter of surprise
now, if we were to find, that in later
centuries this same ordinance was ad-
ministered to all comers irrespective of
their social or ecclesiastical standing,
like the infant baptism of the Christian
church. But no such developeraent
seems to have taken place in conserva-
tive China, It is only in Tibet and
Mongolia where actually every new

born child is baptized by the Lamas.
The form of administering this rite is
however exceedingly like the Roman
form of baptism : the Lama lights can-
dles on an altar, burns incense, reads
his prayers, consecrates the water, dips
the child three times under it, pro-
nounces a name and gives his blessing.
This identity in the ritual naturally
awakens suspicions, though otherwise
this Laraaic infant-baptism might be
supposed to have independently de-
veloped itself out of the Tchakravartti-
l^odhisattva baptism of the ancient
Buddhist church. It must be remenv
bered that the form of baptism now
used by the Lamas is not m vogue in
any of the countries where ancieiit
Buddhism has been preserved in toler-
able purity. It is unknown to Southern
Buddhism. It is never practised in
China. As regards Tibet and Mongolia,
Buddhism was introduced there not
earlier than the 7th century of our era.
Moreover the Buddhism of Tibet and
Mongolia is generally characterized by
eclecticism.

In the present case the ritual accord-
ing to which the Lamas now administer
infant baptism is altogether an innova-
tion upon the ancient forms of baptism

which seem to have been practised by
the Buddhist church. We are not
however in the position to say how
Tibetan and Mongolian priests obtain-
ed a ritual which bears such a striking
similarity to the ritual of the Roman
Catholic church We cannot help sus-
pecting the Tibetan ritual to be a plagi-
arism. But how Buddhists of Central
Asia got acquainted with the ceremo-
nies of the Roman church we cannot
tell. There is too little known about
the Nestorians and their doings in
Central Asia to attribute this innova-
tion upon the old Buddhist ritual ta
their influence with any degree of cer-
tainty, though surely not without some
show of probability.

CTo be continued, J

Hongkong, Aug. 12th, 1870.

184

THE CHINESE llECORBER

[December.

ON CHINESE RIDDLES.

BY C. ARENDT, ESQ.

In a late issue of the Recorder I
find a short note on Chhiese riddles.

As this is a subject which has oc-
cupied my attention a h)ng time I
may be allowed to add some remarks
on it. However, I will limit myself
to-day principally to the article in ques-
tion, hoping to treat of it at greater
length at a subsequent time.

First of all, the first character of the
riddle is misprinted; it must be ^

shen^ instead of i^ hsin. Also, I can-
not fully approve the translation of
"Nemo."* He has overlooked the
double meaning of many of the char-
acters in the riddle, which just gives a
peculiar interest to these productions
of the Chinese mind.

So, Ttiang-fang^ at the end of the
first line, means "straight and regular,"
and then, "rect-angular " (not neces-
sarily, a regular square) ; Chien-ying
means "firm and robust" as well as
"hard and stiif." And the last line
must be translated, " when words are
uttered, it will certainly reply," and
"when you have anything to say, it
will certainly answer (the purpose J ^^
viz : of writing it down. — In all these
three instances, the second translation
can only be found by him who knows

already the solution. — ^Further, ^ J^
is not "a thing that is made use of,"
but "a thing in common use." — The
riddle, by-the-bye, is from the H'ung-
lou-m6n. Chapter XXII, fol. 12; and

there the solution is also given: jj^ ^

YSn-t^ai i. e. the stone on which the
Chinese rub their ink. —

Towards the end of the same chapter
of the H'ung-lou-m^ng (fol. 13 vers.)
a riddle is given without the solution,
one of the nicest I know. It runs
thus:

^^* «V^w^v^^^^^^ r^XN ^> *% ^v^ •^ *^ ,*-k y^ ^x'

[* Nemo who has seen this article, says the transla-
tion he gave wa« made by Dr. Monlson. See his Dlo-
tionory Part III p. 196. under »*Crue«8." The use of a
wrong character Hsin for Sh6n as pointed ont by Mr.
Arendt, is to be regretted. It may perhaps be partly
accounted for by the fact, that the characters for body
and heart In the Foochow dialect souudaUke. Ed.
Ch. E.]

tr — ^

"It has eyes, but no eyeballs ; its in-
side is hollow. When the Lotus flower
rises above the surface of the water
(i. e. in summer), they are delighted
to meet; but when the leaves of the
Wu-t'ung tree fall to the ground (i.
e. towards the end of autumn), they
are separated from each other. So the
lovinjy and happy couple are not al-
lowed to stay together until winter.
Goes ft a tiling.^'*

This riddle being the production of
a young girl, Pao-ch'ai, it is remarked
by her male relative, Chia-cheng, "that
though the thing intimated was notliing
extraordinary, still it was a bad omen
for such a young maiden to compose
words like these" &c. — The reader
who is acquainted with the customs of
Southern China, may easily solve it. —

I have in my possession two printed
collections of Chinese riddles, contain-
ing the one 100, and the other 25;
many others I have gathered from
the mouths of the people. Here is
one of these latter ones; in the true
Peking colloquial:

"When I go out, I am thick and fat ;
when I come home, I am meagre like a
skeleton {Shou^hin-cha-la^rh a colloquial
expression).

Then I am put in a corner against
the wall (lit. towards the wall and
leaning on the partition).

And my tears flow freely (p'li-^a,
Peking colloquial, to rush down).

I will give the solution in my next
article.

TlE^^Ts^XJ 31st Aug. 18V0.

1370.]

AND MISSIOXART JOURXAL.

185

SOME ACCOUNT OF FESTIVALS
IN CANTON. •

BT F. H. EWEB, BSO.

Tho old departs, and crackers bid adlen.

Tbc peach loaf charm gives welcome to the new.

Noise seema to be an indispensable accom-
paniment in the expression of our feelinji^.
The an^rry wranglintj of the villaire scolcl,
the boorainjr cannon as it lends its terror to
the buttle field, the merry clanoring of the
hamlet bells, or the hearty lautrhter of a
j'>lly soul, seem to be the cannot- be-done-
without-noises by whitih we express our
anaer, or our joy. And every sojourner in
China must be well acquainted with the
horrid din of rrackers innumerable, by which
the Chinese delinjht to drive away the old year.
Sjeing the old year out and the new year
in, is not confined to western civilisation. In
this far east, tho completion of the year's
circle, is the time of the most important fes-
tivals, and crackers and ofon^s testify loudly
to the intensity of joy, and doubtless, to the
C'hinese mind, the cracker's din is as full and
perfect an expression of the feelings, as the
clan;;Ing uproar of a city's iron tongtiea.

The origin oi the use of crackers is eaid to
be as follows: ^^ jflv lived upon a hill, loca-
lity unknown, his neighbour An jSJ ^S,

because the hill was haunted with a spirit

who caused great calamity, used to burn
bamboo night and day. This produced a
crackling noise which frightened away the
spirit, leaving Clmng-sou-mung in peace and
and quiet. And so it became a f^ustom to
make and bum crackers; and doubtless with
good effects, if we may judge by the zeal

»^^ •^^^ «^ ^^% ^^^^^^^

• [We desire to draw t!ie atteitton of our Corres-
pondents aud Aiyonts at each of the Chlutwe ports to
this article. It was su;?;: stcd by the 4^^ Qtiery, see
June No. and Is an :itt«Mnpt to answer tliat qtu»ry as
far as Canton Is coiioemed. We ivgret that some
Chint»se character* ocsnr for which no uiuivalent In
English Is Riven. We trl.Ml U» havu that sui'lood defect
corrected, bat ^ucc<»i<led only p.irtially.

In the copy the Chlna^e chara«'t»TiS w.«rc Improperly
arranged. As many are nut romnnizod, there may
have bjen mistakes made in rearranglnt^ theui.

We rcspjctf.illy roquest onr Agents ' at tlj 3 Ports to
prepai'e aii account of the c^tabU-ihotl annual Fv'i'tlv.'ils
or Customs at their several Ports or cause snch to bo
prap.ired for the Kecokijeh. In sujh a way wo can
supply data by wlilch F. C can satisfy himself how many
Pcv»tlvalH and Customs may Imj considered NcUionaX
in China. We tak-^ a deep ifitero«<t in the reply to 4th
Qa Ty, and have no doubt that many of the Keaders of
th<' REC3RDEII da likewise.

Those who write on tills subject arc desired to give
the CnlniMo charaoters for the Festivals or Customs
they describe!, with corresponding Kngllsh equlvalentii
for Uk?m. Editor of Cb. Rec.]

with which the custom continues to be prac-
ticed. One of the signs of the approach of nevr
year is a general cleaning up ; shop.s, houses,
boats t^c, are literally turned inside out, and
a thorough cleaning of the cups and plattera
takes place; a considerable portion of the
moveable part of the city, is carried down
to the river's side, or wherever water is to be
found, and there undergoes a bcrubbing,
and water is carried up to cleanse the less
portable portion, the dwellings. The old
paper decorations are removed and replaced
by new ones, and a new picture of the houst^-
hold joss ornaments the family altar. Thia
season is a harvest for the writers, and their
advertisements and th'^mselves may be seen
at every corner, offoring their skill and ser-
vices, in writing the numerous charms and
felicitous sentences which are liberally used
to adorn the houses inside and out. Amon^n^t
the decorations may be seen the full length
(»rtraits of two spirits, affixed to the doora
of some houses, sometimes the names of the
spirits alone in large characters are used.
This represents the peach leaf charm, of

which it is said, upon the J^ y^ hill, by

the east rivers, grew a peach tree which
spread its branches over three thousand li:
the lower branches towards the east, were
called the devil's door, here the ten thousand

spirits were ever rushing in and out. Now
there were two spirits one named jjjm IfiL,

the other ^^ ^g. These two were rulers of
the spirits, and any of their subjects indulg-
ed their devilish propensities by troubling
mankind, they used to punish them by catch-
ing them, and giving them to wild beasts to
eat. Emperor b& devised a scheme : taking

two peach tree planks, he painted on them
the portraits of the two ruling spirits, affixed
them to his door, and so completely controul-
ed the mischievous propensities of the little
devils. At the present day, paper is used
instead of the planks, which seem to answer
all the purpose, and is besides far cheaper.
The new year's feast extends over eight
days, named, fowl, dog, pig, sheep, ox, horse,
man, and grain, supposed to have been created
on the respective days. Food being the last
produced, the first comers must have had a
hard time of it. But six or seven days only are
proclaiujed a holiday. The Yamuna are closed
and the officials prohibited from work.

On the first day a walk through the still
streets is in striking contrast to the busy
life which pervades every comer on other
days : every shop is closed with the excep-
tion of a few retailers of meat and vege-
tables, second hand clothes and shoes ; and to

186

THE CinXESE RECORDER

[December,

but ward appearance business is put a stdp
to, even the tea houses are closed, and com-
paratively few persons are met on the streets ;
but as you walk along, you soon find out
that in many shops, and respectable ones too,
business is still going on behind the closed
doors, the clink of the dollar, the rattle of
the Siin-p*un, or the noise of the work-
man's tool, tells that many a poor slave,
either cannot afford to keep, or in the inter-
est of his pocket denies himself the enjoy-
ment of, this once a year holiday. The first
day is kept, by the women, and a good many
men, as a fast from meat, and they worship
the year. The second day commences the
heavy work of visiting, and officials of all
grades may be seen in their sedans rushing
from place to place, and crowds of runners
follow with the red visiting card. Pork is
eaten to-day and a good deal of samshoo
consumed — on the third and remaining days
shops begin to open and the poor people
gradually resume business — but those who
can afford it like to keep the whole holiday,
visiting, going out to gardens, and country
places. Of course drinking, gambling, and
all kinds of reveley are made to occupy the
idle hours, but the peaceable disposition of
the Chinese is very observable amongst the

Seat crowds which collect at this sea^ton.
olidays continue amongst a certain class

up to the 1 5 th day, which ia called yj^ ^9,

^^ItcWj^

The trees with fliaahing lunpe and silver bloom sbottnd,
Ajad fling the glittering radianoe all around.

Emperor yj^ ?S of the Tang dynasty

on this ni^ht made a tree of 20 chai^ high
and hung it about with thousands of lamps.

ZZ^^^

liilTC:^:^

The king's royal words his gracions will proclaim,
And bid bis guards the starry bridge unchain;
The iron locks withdrawn, the eager crowds rush In,
And Joyous sounds through sacred precincts ring.

^S SK ^^^^"^^'^ ^^ ^® ancient Shuk,
bailded a bridge and painted on it the constel-
lation of the bear. Here ^^ ^* of the Han

dynasty used to walk accompanied by his
guards, but on the nights of tne 14th, 15th,
16tli, of the month, it was thrown open to
the people, who roamed at pleasure enjoy-
ing the bright moon light, and the num-
berless aparklinff lamps which illuminated
the gardens. At the present day large
numbers of lamps are lighted and crowds
of people roam through the streets and
bj 1^ waters side.' m the family they.

worship, and feast upon small rice dump-
lings, mixed with sugar, sesanlum seeds, wal-
nuts, and other delicacies.

III. From the Tong-chi, reckon 106 days

and it brings us to the ^r? BH set apart

for the worship of the tombs. Many people
worship in their houses. By far the larjjer
number visit the burial places, taking offI?r-
ings of food and drink; the whole family
goes together and having present, d the offer-
ings, and spent some time in prostrations &c.,
and chattmg pleasantly and enjoying the
fresh air, feast themselves upon the offered
dainties and return home. Families who are
unfortunate enough to have their tombs at
a distance from home occupy several days,
and of course are put to a corresponding m-
crease of expense. The day preceeding this

feast is called the ^^ ^ or cold meat

feast. A pretty little story is attached to

this day. Di^ke ^i^ man was driven out of

his kingdom, his attendant nh "¥* I^

followed him. The Duke being famished

with hunger, Jjj^ cut off the flesh from his

arms and thighs and gave to the Duke to eat.
The Duke afterwards recovered his king-
dom, but though many received rewards and

offices, 7^ was forgotten. He composed a
poem called the dragon and the snake, and
retired to the j^ ll|. The Duke wanted
him to return from his retirement, but he
would not. The Duke then set fire to the
wood surroundhig this dwelling, thinking to

drive him out. Jj^ preferred death. He cast

his arms around a tree, and so his charred
remains were afterwards found. The Duke
was very sorry at the loss of so faithful a
servant, and enjoined his people not to light
fires on one day of year, and so continued
the memory of the sad event

IV. The next feast of importance is the
Dragon festival, held on the 7th day of the
seventh moon. It generally continues 2 or 3
days, but the 7th is the grand day.

His patriot soul with scorn rejects the stain,
And sinks a life beneath the eddying wave;
But memory floats aboro the flood of time,
And straggling boats in vain attempt to save.

The story which relates the origin of this
feast is as follows : — ^^ J^ o^ Cho was a
confidential minister of the king. He was
traduced to his master and banished to Kong-
nam / ^JQ ^ V Troubled at his unjust

treatment, he cast himself into the Fak-lo,
river. The people of Cho mourned the loss

1870.]

AXD MISSIONARY JOUKNAL.

187:

of this upri<rht minister, and when the day j her back to the east side of the river, and
of his death come round, prepared boats

and went np and down the river, searching
for him. It was anciently the custom to fill
bamboo reeds with rice, and ca»t it into the
river, as an ofifering to his spirit. The dragon
boat at present used on the Canton river, is
about eighty feet long, and five or six feet
wide, manned by a hundred or more of men
with paddles, l^hey are not troubled with too
many clothes, but each wears a red sash.
They have a man in the bows with a red
flag, and several drums and gongs, the beat-
ing of which times the rowers, who with the
red flag, move with almost the regularity of
clock work. The expenses of the outfit are
defrayed by the villages. Sometimes the
amusements are enlivered by a naval ennfage-
ment between the boats of rival villages,
when a capsize is pretty certain, and not un-
frequently many lives are lost, and the day's
folly ends in mourning. Large quantities
of pig and samshoo are made away with,
and certainly sorrow for the death of the
good minister of Cho forms no part of the
present day's programme. When the sports
are over, the boat is buried in the mud till
the feast again comes round.

m^^^

The ntght aniyes, and stany homes are fillod with
tales of lover's greetings.— In earthly homos tlie busy
maids, in darkness sliroudtd, yearn fur the brolderor's
skill.

The 7th day of the 7th moon is a feast
kept by the women and girls. During the
Tang dynasty, the women of the palace, on
this the seventh of moon, each took nine
needles, and tried to thread them in the
dark, with colored silk ; the successful one
would be gifted with skill in needlework.
This practice is still continued in families.
Connected with this feaBt is a tale of love
"True love never did run smooth." Even
love amongst the stars does not run an un-
impeded course.

The angry Monarch thus, *' My grace abased, hence-
forth throngliout the year liye separate, only this
night to meet Is granted you."

To the East of the heayenly river is the

TJI^ Star, (Lyra,) grandchild of the

great rulers. She was so diligent in the per-
formance of her duties, that she -had no
time to attend to her personal appearance.
The emperor taking compassion upon her,
aufiered her to cross the river and marry the

4^ ^^, a star in Capricomua, who lived on

the west side. After marriage she lost all
her former dilligence, and neglected her
Lousehoid. The emperor angry at this, sent

Huffored the loving pair to meet only once
in the year, on the 7th of the 7th moon.

VI. The 15th day of this 7th moon is a
great feast, called the Pp yjj, Multitudes

of candles are lighted and stuck in the ground
in front of the houses, the spirits being thus
invited to attend. Large quantities of paper
stuff*, the preparation of which has occupied
many hundrt^ds of hands for some time past,
and which is supposed to represent clothes and
money, are burnt; burning being the recog-
nized method of passing material treasures
into the possession of immaterial beings.
Thus the wants of the spirits are supplied
and ancestors are worshiped. The priests
also receive large quantities of cash in re-
turn for the important services rendered by
them on this occasion. Large boats are
ilhiminated with hundreds of lamps and filled
with priests and musicians, and poled up
and down the river. A good deal of feasting
goes on to the satisfaction of the flesh, and
the supposed benefit of the spirits of the
drowned. This feast lasts several days, but
the fifteenth is the most important.

VII. The 15th day of the 8th moon is the

Pp ^H^ mid autumn feast. This is famil-
iarly known amongst foreigners as the feast
of lanterns. The moon is worshiped on this
night and a great deal of visiting and con-
gratulatinor done. The cake shops are clear-
ed of other stock, and nothing is to be
bought in them for many days but the moon,
cakes. The moon rake — I am afraid I can-
not convey an idea in words, of the delicacy
of this exquisite morceau. I merely give its
composition, and leave the rest to the imagi-
nation of the reader. A small pie in shape of
a pork pie, with a crust not quite so tough
as well tanned leather, filled with lumps of
pork fat mixed with sugar, almonds, cnop-
ped walnuts, sesamum, and other varieties of
seed. Some contain beef, and are otherwise
varied, but I will not say any' more about
them, lest I should tempt a gormandizing
spirit in an^ of my readers. These cakes
together with ducks and pumelos, are the
com me il faut presents of tuis season. Lan-
terns are hoisted on house tops and mast-
heads and ^ their sparkling sheen spangles
the moon-lit caiiopy, like glow worms m a
flood of silver light."

*Mld heaven she rides,

O'er nature tlirows her silver skirta.

The king walks forth to bathe

His thoughts in moon's soft radiance.

The wizard on him waits.

With deep, deep lore o'crbnrdened;

He stretches forth his wand; sudden

A fairv scene evolves:

Diana 8 halls tlie r«gal steps l&vlte.

188

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[December.

On this night the Emperor j^ ^ was
Tvnlking in the moon light, attended by
£^ '^ X^ ^ Tauist well skilled in necro-
mancy. The latter threw down a cane he wag

carrying, and it changed into a bridge leading
to the gate of a large city. The emperor
asked what place is that? He replied, Sire,
it is the palace of the moon.

Vni. The 9th day of the 9th moon is the

^^ ^r. Great crowds of people go out on

the hills, fly kites, drink a good deal of sam-
shoo, and altogether make a jolly time of it.
It is a frequent practice to send up little
lamps on travellers, which burn through the !
string of the kite, which, thus set free, blows
away, carryiug off evil infiueaces frop the
owner of the scnpe kite.

The seer beholds the doi'kcning fates,

And the cloud of woeo that clUDt«rlng hang

O'er the doomed family.

With boding voice he urgen thom.

" Wonld ye escape from the threatening doom,

To the lofty hill top flee."

Wan-king of ^^ ]^ was the disciple of

who told him that on the 9th day
of the 9th moon, a great calamity would be-
fall his family, and that if he would escape
it, he must quickly cause his family to make
little bags, and fill them with Chu-u (belli -
bore) and bind them on their arms, ascend
a high hill, and drink Kuk-fa wine. King
did as he w*as advised. In the evening when
he returned home, he found all the cattle,
flheep, fowls, and dogs dead. Tong said
" they have died in your stead."

IX. The last great feast of the year is the

mid winter ^^ ^ festival, in the 11th

moon. It is a moveable feast, and is reckoned
by the Imperial Astronomer.

A curious method for determing the ad-
vent of the Tung-chi season, is mentioned
as having been anciently practised. Thus,
"having carefully closed a room to prevent
wind from entering from without, then place
a table square with the room. Take a six

stop flute and having filled it with ashes of

the ]^S (a kind of rush) lay it on the table

and wlien the Tung-chi arrives, the ashes
will fly about." This practice does not seem
t<» be followed at present.

I cannot learn that there are any particu-
lar customs attached to this feast.

There are many other festivals, but these
are the principal ones observed in Canton.

Cavtov.

NOTES QUERIES AND REPLIES.
KUNO-FU X ^'

Note 17. — The Chinese have a raode
of treating many diseases by various
ways of breathing, while the patients
are placed in previously determined
positions, which vary according to the
nature of the disease.

The treatment is cnlled Kung-fa and
was practiced by the followers of Lao-
tse who prepared the patients by re-
ligious ceremonies for the treatment.

The French Missionaries of Pekinj?
have published in their " Memoires
Concernant des Chinois, Paris 1779," a
chapter on this treatment under the
name of " Notice du Cong-fu des Bonzes
Tao Se."

Will you kindly furnish answers to
the following:

1. — Detailed information on the posi-
tion and breathing movements.

2. — Whether the followers of the
Bonzes Tao Se still exist and practise
this treatment.

3. — The titles of Chinese works on
this subject. Some works with wood
engravings have been published on the
subject.

4. — Any other information regarding
this mode of treatment.

The above is part of a note addressed
to me in 1866 from Edinburgh. Before
this I was aware of certain practices of
the barbers having a similar object in
view.

Tlie question was mixed up in my
mind at that time with what I have
since described as treating by charms
by the use of /«« and the chanting of
prayers — totally distinct from Kung-fu
or healing by positions, breiathing move-
ments, and various gymnastic exercises.
A foreign practitioner in China cannot
fail to come across veiy early in his
career, indications of such practices. I
have shewn that the practice is neither
local, new, wonderful nor hereditary, as
Dr P. Smith ol Hankow supposed when
he inserted a query on the subject in
the October Recorder for 1868 (the

1S70.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURXAL.

189

month was incorrectly printed— the page
was rightly given.) This was excusable
in a foreigner, when a distinguished
Chinese Edingbargh graduate in medi-
cine fell into a similar error when in
answer to enquiries about the Kung-fu
wrote to a well-known German Physi-
cian in London, who has publislied
numerous works on the movement treat-
ment and who has applied to me for
information, — stating that it represent-
ed certain slips of paper printed with
some religious sentences which people
eat in the form of ashes! ! and enclosing
two such slips ui paper.

On receipt of the June Recorder I
referred to the Hongkong Notes and
Queries, and observed for the first time
that Dr Smith refers there laconically
to the Kung-fu " as a species of dis-
ciplinary calisthenics^ practised by
Tauist priest."

I hope in the course of a few months
to treat the Recorder with a few papers
illustrative of the Kung-fu, and I hope
the above explanation will satisfy any
queries on the subject and remove the
impression that I have been indebted
to some Medical Query or to Notes
and Queries for the suggestion which
led to those papers.

J. D.

Peking.

MISSION WORE IN MONaOLIA.

Note 18. — As I stated a short time
ago, the London Mission has recom-
menced its Mongolian work, beginning
this time from the Chinese side with
Peking as a basis. The capital itself
is one of the most suitable places for
reaching- these nomadic tribes in the
winter. They come down in thousands
to barter, pay tribute, and receive their
Imperial allowances and pensions. They
are accompanied by their princes and
sometimes their wives. Tlie mission-
ary or missionaries (for it is intended
to increase the present staff) will
therefore work in Peking in the winter
and peregrinate on the plateau in sum-
mer — a change desirable in every way.
The fact that they are arranged m

clans and live nnder their princes and
move about from place to place, may
thwart missionary operations to some
extent. They are a religious people —
wholly given up to Buddhism, called
Lamaism in Mongolia, but this may
prove better than the cold indifference
of the Chinese. Successful Medical
work among them here has already pre- '
pared the way for a warm reception to
the foreigner.

Russia is now doing something and
it is pleasant to record the growing
liberal missionary spirit of the Ortho-
dox church. Upon several occasions,
the Archimandrites have applied to the
London Mission for copies of the Mon-
gol and Mantchu Bible. The former
18 the translation of our missionaries
Stallvbrass and Sevan, the latter the
work of a Russian Student. It is pleas-
ant to see these books being turned
to good account by the Russian bish-
ops — an apt illustration of casting one's
bread upon the waters. I hope in the
second part of my paper on the Rus-
sian Eclesiastical Mission, (this subject
M'as suggested by Dr. Smith's Orient-
alism of Russia,) to give a complete
list of the principal priests that have
adorned the mission nere with a list of
their works, which may convince some
that they have not been inefficient
workers in this great field during the
century and a half that they have been
privileged to live here. These papers
will not in the least aid in proving that
"Russia is the friend, or, rather, of the
kindred of China" nor her allied char-
acter nor " that she has been making
a wide house in her natural home," al-
though, of course mnny of the tribes
of Eastern Siberia, which she now em-
braces in her all-absorbing policy, are
no doubt all more or less descendants
of the " Old Tungusic stock."

Whatever may be said of the London
missionaries being obliged to give up
their work among the Buriats, the
works of J. Stuart Mill I am told have
always been on sale in the English
bookseller's stores in St. Petersburg.

J. D.

I PjEKIK«.

190

THE CIIIXESP: IlECORDER

[December,

COMMENCEMENT OF PROTESTANT
MISSIONS IN CHIHLI P&OVINCE.

XoTE 19. — The Protestant missions,
in tliis province were commenced in
the following order; that of the Ameri-
can Board by Rev. Henry Blodofet,
who arrived at Takn Augnst 19th,
1860, and took np his resideiicc in
Tientsin November 8th of the same
vear; that of the English Methodist
^ew Connection, by Rev. Jolin Inno-
cent, who arrived in Tientsin April 4th
1861; that of the London Mission So-
ciety by Rev. Joseph Edkins who ar-
rived in Tientsin May 17th 1861; that
of the English Church Mission Society
by Rev. John S. Burdon, who arrived
in Peking May 18th 1862; that of the
American Episcopal Church, by Rev
J. Schereschewsky, who arrived in
Peking July 20th 1862; that of the
Artierican Presbyterian Church by
Rev. W. A. P. Martin d. p. who arriv-
ed in Peking in July or August 1 863 ;
that of the American Board at Kalgan;
by Rev. John T. Gulick in 1865, that
of the American Episcopal Methodist
Church by Rev. L. N. Wheeler, who
arrived in Peking March 11th 1869;
and that of the Woman's Mission Board
by Mrs. Bonney and Miss. Douw, who
arrived in Peking April 15th 1869.

GEOaBAPHICAL aiiEANINGS.

Note 20. The name ^ ^ Hiu-ch*u,
applied to a marsh in ^^ ^ffic j^ Chin-
/an-hietiy aepartment of j^ J44 Xiang-
ckan, (Kansuh), is a trace of ^e Huns or
•^ ^fl^ Huinj-nu,

This Hiu-ch'u was a regal title of the
Hiung-nu,

jfe -^ TTtt-^un, a country which com-
pelled the marriage of a daughter of one
of the Han emperors to its Hunnish sov-
ereign, included Turfan, portions of Kan-
suh, and some tmcertain district in the
west, called ^ ^ Hau-ting.

^^ y^ Liang-chau, Having included,
in the time of the Great Yd, the whole

of Si-ch^uen province, the latter is some-
thnea called Liang, Si-ch'uen salt is

often called .^ f^ Liang -y en.

^^ PJ Tung-haVy is a name of BM

^^ CJ Chang-kia-k^au, or the Kalgau

Gate, the most easterly in tlie Great Wall.

ifc. MJ Tjuu-shan^ is a name of a place

in the country of tlie 5j? !3^ ^K Ngai-
lan-if a tribe of the Laos in the south.

jjpf ^ 0-tany is the name of a coun-
try which yields the ^^ jEI jh Ling-

j/ang-koh, or horn of the Antelope gut-
tura^a. It is also the Muhomodau trans-
literation of the name of Adam.

r. p. s.

BURYING STRAW ETFIGIES
WITH THE DEAD.

Note 21. — There is a curious trace of

the old practice of burning !5S ^£, or

straw effigies with the dead, mentioned in
the second book of the Li-ki^ or " Book
of Rites,'' still met with in tliis neighbour-
hood.

At the burial of children a wisp of
straw is invariably burnt. In the ab-
sence of any better explanation of this
of the custom, I am disposed to refer it
to the above mentioned observance. It
may be worth while to add that the
bodies of live-born female children, after-
wards deceased, are buried decentlv. The
cases in which persons have seen corpses
of children, female and male partly de-
voured by dogs, and have run away with
strong convictions upon the subject of
infanticide, are instances of stUl-bom
children. These untimely things are sim-
ply wrapped up in a mat, and careleshly
interred, or thrown into water.

The latter practice is invariably adopt-
ed in Hankow, in the cases of dead ille-
gitimate children.

Certain retailers of sweets, who go
about the streets at night, and are well
known by the sound of their gongs, un-
dertake to make away with these unfortu-
nates for a *' consideration."

One of their baskets invariably contains
sundry wrappings, placed underneath the

187

0.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

191

wooden tray of lozenges, for the conveni- ! river flowing to the Northwards, probably tho

£ 1. ^«..«4.«ki^ «n,l«^f«li««.o I Oxus or Jihon, which on bcintc crossed one

ence of sucli profitable imdertal. ngs. I ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^.^^^^^ ^^ Foh-lin, through which

To return to the practice of placing this ^j^^ Western sea was reached,
wisp of straw, called ffl -fet Yen-paUy \ To shew that the Fuh-lin Si-hai was the
1 c I'll T^ • J ' same as the Poszn, the Persian and the Polo-

upon the graves of children. It is done . ^^^ j^^^j^jj gi-hai, Western sea, I beg to

for three days following the interment, in submit for discussion the Chinese text.

the cases of children held in much regard. . §jit gr sA A^ ^ 1i^ tfU */f3: Fli '^

it is done at night, when the child's spirit, " ^ -TA /^ ::ti >0^n i^ 4^ /UMH

supposed to be lonely, is called after, and
the wisp is burnt. The practice is called

-ffljr^, TbO-pwan, "to give it a compan-

i3|E, which translated

reads as follows: —

" Starting from Tun-hwang to reach the
Western sea, there were in all three roads each

ion." Here is something touching in the ^ of which bad its limits, and boundaries,
rite, although it may be wrong, according
to our theological ideas.

' F, Porter Smith.

Hankow.

THE ROADS TO THE WESTERN SEA

liS M F^OM CHINA: THE
NORTHEN ROAD.

Note 22. — The Western Sea is the sea most
frequently mentioned by ancient Chinese
geographers, and it is absolutely requisite for
the better understaTiding of the actual situa-

By the term Western sea herein employed,
I understand one and the self same sea.

To get this point settled will do much to
clear up many geographical difficulties.

For example, Tiao-chih, the key stone of
kingdoms, was on the Western sea. This
Western sea was not Lake Eokonor, was not
Lake Balkiel was not the Caspian sea, and
most certainly was not the Mediterranean. Ic
was either the Persian gulph, the Arabian sea,
or Indian Ocean.

An agreement among learned men as to
which of these seas Tiao-chih was situated on,
will be of great service to geography, and
history.

Before putting a query concerning the situa-
: tion of the Fuh-lin Western sea, it will I think

tion of the countries *)aid to have been situated ; not be out of place to firat say a word about
on or near its shores, that we should know I the T*ieh-le tribe of the Turks, through whose

what sea the Chinese really meant by the
Western sea.

I gave in my paper concerning Tiao-chih a
list of the localities usually assigned to it.

I have while studying the subject come
across the foUomng in the i She-wei, which

dominions it was requisite to travel before
reaching this sea. Klaproth in his " Tableaux
historiquesde I'Asie " page 127 speaks of theiA
as follows :

"Vers le milieu dn VL si^e, la^partie oc-
cidentale de la nation des Kao-tchhe avait

I hope may be of service to the cause in hand. ' son campement principal k Toucst du lac si

" ' " hai, ou Balk hach, ecie s'appelait Tchhy le, ou
Thie-le. Ce nom devint aussi cclui de toute la
nation. On trouve dans le tableau ethnogra-
phique des penples de Tinterieur de d'Asia
k Particle dchhle, la list des toutes les hordes
qui compos^rent la nation Kao-tchhe, et on

To reach the Western sea from the city of
s Tun-hwang the present 9 Bha-chow In Kan-
shn, there were three roads viz. the Northern,
the Central and the Southern Eoad."

By the Northern Road one reached the
Western sea by way of * Fuh-lin ; by the

Central road one reached the Western sea by , y voit que dans le VIL si^cle les plus occi-
way of 5 Persia ; and by the Southern road , dentaux atteiguirent les fronti^res de Tempire

one reached the Western sea by way of 6 Nor-
thern India.

What countries had to be traversed by the
Northern road to reach Fuh-lin ?

From Tun-hwang the present Sha-chow in
Kan-suh, one wended his way to 7 E-wn
thi present Uamil, thence past s Lake Barkoul
into the dominion of the » T*eih-le Tui^, and
crossing through their coimtry one came to a

romain, tandis que ceux qui habitaient le plus
k Torient avoisinaient les rivieres qui pai* leur
reunion forment Tamour.

QUERIES.

Query 34. — I am of opinion that the western
sea reached by this Northern road through
Fuh-lin was the Persian gulph. Can my view
be supported 7

In the Nien-yi-shih-yo-pien I find the
following sentence which likewise makes

-fctli ^Jb ^kh tfl^ loiiowmg sentence wnicn iixewise mai
ffV '^ajlK ^ wL f^ Fah-lin situated upon the Western sea: —

Geo. Puillips,

mmm

1&2

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[December,

QuERT. 35. - -The nations or courUries I'rib-
utary to C^wia;— Which are they? Some
of the Chinese at Foochow include India and
Japan amon^ them. Will some one supply
a note or article on this subject, — mention-
ing if there be anj such, the nations that
were once but are not now tributary ? And
Another note, or article mentioning what arti-
cles are expected as tribute from each tri-
butary country and how often ?

Gditob.

QuBRT 36. — What mandarins, if any, have
been removed from office for hostility to or
open rupture with foreigners during the last
ten or twenty years ? Has their apparent deg-
radation been their promotion elsewhere ?
This has become so proverbial of late years
in the public prints that it would be inter-
esting to have a lisG of such drawn from the
red book.

X. Y. Z.

REPLIES.

Bepliea to Queries 17 to ^O^onpage 53.

17. — Paul Siu's name was ^ ^fe

Sjr. His official name was ^^ ^.

18. — He was bom in Shanghai
city, near the South gate. The Aoiwe

in which he was born is still standing ^^^ person— approved as interpreters to Km-
!• 'ji. J j^ni bassies, were employed in various offices of

and IS occupied by-a descendant called the state and reLved while liviuir various

and his first convert's name was
^. None of Siu's family were
Christians, nor were there any among
his descendants for 3 or 4 genera-
tions. After his death, the Emperor
^ fJl caused a |^ ^ to be erect-
ed to his memory not far from the
house where he was born, in which
there is the memorial tablet usual in
places of the kind, and his descend-
ants oro tliere every year to worship.
Outside this building is the follow-
ing inscription: ^j^i^^l^^

^ S^ W\' There is also a ^ t^
erected to him, near the same place.

J. B.
Shanghai, 30th August, 1870.

Ileply to Query No. 8, on page 53.— In a
recent as yet unpublished document of
T.«6nor-kuo-fan, relating to the Tientsin Mas-
sacre—he siij's "K'an«j-hi was t!ie patn)n of
Christianity." In the writinp^ of the Jesuits
and others, reference is frequently made to
the favor with which Kannr-hi viewed the
missionaries. They enjoyed many privile^jes.
They were allowed access to the palace and

1^ ^ 1^ 5 fr^™ whom, through a ^ honours and had others conferrf d upon them

third party, the writer gets his in- ?i^^! t^^h\^ He (K'anor.hi) entered into

formation.

19. — His father-in-law's surname
was ^.

20. I am informed that he had
sons, but no daughter. This may
be the case, but the Chinese would
esteem Candida less, and forget her
sooner, than the Christians did.

^ ^ Wk ®*y® ^^^ ^^® ancestor did
not formally embrace Christianity;
he merely informed the Emperor of
the good doctrines which Eicci taught.
When Siu fell sick, Ricci accompani-
ed him to Shanghai, where he
died. Ricci contin ued to reside there,
and preach, for some time after.

their disputes about ancestral worship and
soutrht to harmonize the parties by makiua
a compromise. He excused himself often
for not joining the Christian reliorion. by
sayin^j, that he worshipped the same God
and that a chano^e of religion might disturb
the peace of the Empire. On Christmas
day 1720 he sent <me of his chi^f eunuchs to
the Nan-tSng with orders that prayers
should be offered for him. The pupils who
carried on their studies imder the Jesuits
were obliged by the Emperor to go on
Sundays and holidays to the churches. This
it is said greatly displeased the Buddhist
priests. No other Chinese Emperor has ever
shown such consideration for missionaries
and foreigners, as to receive them at court —
give them places of honour close to the
dragon throne and employ them as artizans
to teach him and his subjects Wcbtern sci-
ence.

A. B. C.

1870.]

AXT) MISSIOXARY JOFRXAL.

1^3

CORRESPONDENCE.

OUTBREAK AT PAT3HAN.

To the Editor of the Recorder:—

A sudden arnl violent manifestation
of the ill will which many of the Chinese
bear towards those who profess the
Christian religion has recently occurred
at Fiitshan.

In that city, for some three years
past, the native converts, co!inccled
with the London Mission in IIoii«,^kon2;
and Canton, have sustained a mission
station, and a church of more than fifty
members has been gathered. With a
perseverance and energy worthy of all
praise, the native Christians had suc-
ceeded in erecting a large chapel, cap-
able of seating five or six hundred
people, and at an expense of nearly
$2,000, — of whicJi not a single dollar
had been paid by foreigners. Tiiis
chapel was opened with appropriate
services on the 2l8t of September.
Rev. J. Chalmers conducted these ser-
vices, and left for Canton at 3 o'clock
F. M. without anticipating any distur-
bance. At 6 o'clock that evening the
chapel was attacked, everythin^j mov-
able stolen, the building fired and
burned to the ground. Fire engines
came and played on the adjoining
buildings, allowing nothing but the
chapel to burn.

The native Christians, of whom 40 or
60 were in the building at the time,
escaped by means of a ladder with no
injury beyond some slight bruises.
Many of them came to Canton and they
are still in much fear.

In answer to the application of the
native converts and a representation
made by the English missionaries, the
English Consul at Canton promptly
brought the matter before the Governor
General who has promised to have the
chapel rebuilt and restitution made for
the stolen property.

In this connection I may also mention
that a satisfactory settlement has been
made in reference to the chapel which
was destroyed at T\mg Kun in March.
Ample restitution has been made for
the property destroyed and Mr. and
Mrs. Knacken have "^ taken up their re-

sidence there, with a feeling of security,
under the protection which has been
guaranteed by the Chinese Authorities.
We are fortunate here in that thd
Governor General is favorably disposed
towards foreigners and desirous of put-
ting down disturbances, so that notwith:
standing the unsettled state of feeling
in the country, we have not up to this
time had reason to have any. serious
apprehensions in regard to our personal

safetv.
Canton.

II. V. NoYES.

LETTER PROM HANKOW.

To the Editor of the Chinese R'Xordcr:—-

Stni-ral changes have occurred in this
neighbourhood in a missionary point of view.
The Rev. Griffith John and his wife, with
their daughter, left Hankow, or rather Wu-
chang, soon after the death of their last
infant, in June, for some stay in England.
The very sad death of one of the most in-
teresting members of that large band of
faitliful woman who htve nobly followed
their husbands to China, occurred at the
Weslcyan Mission in this town in July. This
is, we have been given to understand, the
first death which has occurred in the Central
China District of the English Wesleyan Mis-
sionary Society.

The fourth child ofjthe^ Rev. E. and Mrs.
Bryant died after a very painfully protract-
ed illness during this summer. The Rev. P.
P. Napier broken down by two separate at-
tacks of dysentery, finds it necessary to re-
turn home, at least for the present.

Dr. Shearer has dissolved his connection
with the London Missionary Society, and is
now living at Kiukiang, partly engaged in
private practice, and partly connected with
Medical Mission Work. The American Pro-
testant Episcopal Mission has now fairly
established itself in the City of Wu-chang.
The Reverends S. Hoyt and W. J. Boone
of this mission have moved their families into
new residences, just built within the city. The
new Wesleyan premises, in the principal
street of the city of Wu-chang, consisting
of a large block of residentiai'y buildings, are
now finished. A chapel had previously been
located on the street, with a small^dispensary
adjoining.

The Lcmdon Missionary Society has secur-
ed an eligible piece of ground inside the city,
in addition to their former property, and it is
intended that a new chapel shall be at once
j commenced on this secured plot.

194

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[December,

There are still two Medical Mis^ionnrips in
HankoWf for we have forgotten to mention ,
tlie arrival of Dr. K. P. Hardey, of the Kn|j- j
lish Wesleyan Missionary Society, in May I
la-vti He will take the place (»f Dr. Porter !
Smith of the name mission, who leaves Ilan- •
kow in December 1870 we believe.

Hakkow.

FRIENDLY CRITICISM.

To the Editor of the Chinese Recorder:—

Your corresj^ondents "*S'. — F, — *' and
"•/ — .S." are doing the Recobdbb a preat
injury in the eyes of Christians. "6\ — F. — "
especially should consider the Recorder is a
medium for arirument, but not for sneers. ,
The remarks of "«/. — S" about the opium .
"twaddle" grieve Christians and gladden the
hearts of evil-doers, and passing as they do
without a wonl of disapprobation from you
will be i'e«jarded as having your imprimatur.*
— Do not think I am needlessly fastidious. —
If others do not tell you the same thing, it
is not because they do not think it. Already
evil has been done and you will soon dis-
cover it.

Yours truly,

Fbie2«d.

Nov. 1 5th.

BIRTH.

At. Peking, November 2nd 1870, the wife of Rev. Mr.
WuiTiNO of tbe Am. Board, of a eon.

Kbrata. — Page 142, 2nd c(»l. 7th line,
from top, after "of a," insert, "feather flock
t<igether." Make "such" in seventh line
commence with a capital S. '

WILLIAMSON'S JOURNEYS.t

BT THE EDITOB.

Mr. Williamson in his preface re-
marks that he hopes this book will be
looked upon, not as the ofispring of
any ambition for authorships but as the
result of a sense of dutv. He felt it
obligatory upon him to leave a per-
manent record of the observations he

[• As hfw been •repoatedly publlished In this Journal
since be took the chnrge of it, *^7'he Editor doc^ not
holdhivMeif resvfxmeiblefor the sentftnejits of articles
tnfuirted in the Recorder." Ard not holding hlmwlf re-
tponslblo, be decidedly objocts to others holding hiin
rryponsiblo for the opinions exprcsaed In pai)cr8 not
prepared by bimsolf. Ed. Cb. Rec.]

t JouRNBYS IS North China, MAncburia, and
EA^rKRN Mongolia: with some Acxx)rNT op Corea.
By the llev. Alexander Williamiion, B. A., Ajftnt of tbe
Kat ir.uftl Bible St»cicty of Scotland. With Illustrations
and two maps. In two volntnes p.p. 444-v. London: i
Si&ttli Bldrr k Co. lb Waturloo PIr.eo, 1870.

had made in various parts of Northern
China and Adjacent countries especial-
ly on the North of China. His many
"...

friends in China were anxious he should
make snch a record, and we are sure
they well be pleased and instructed by
a perusal of these volumes.

An account of Peking from the pen
of Rev. J. Edkins, resident at the Chi-
nese Cnpital is found in the 2nd
volume. The Valuable Narrative of
Mr. Oxenham, relating to his jonrney
from Shanghai to Hankow is appended.
The Letter-press from p. 250 to 341
in 1st vol. is by Rev. Jonathan Lees of
Tientsin, describing a journey of great
length and importance made in com-
pany with thf author in 1867 from
Peking to Si-uan-fu. These all add to
the value and interest ot the work.

We notice that his Preface bears
date June 13th, eight. days before the
memorable Massacre at Tientsin. In
regard to the feelings entertained by
people and ofBcials in China towards
foreigners he remarks: (preface 7th
page.)

*• It is true that the Mandarins have been
much less civil towards foreig-ners durinff the
last year ; that one premeditated and un-
provoked attack near Tientsin resultin^r in
the death of a foreigner " (the brother of the
Author) "has been permitted; that two or
three serious acts of persecution have been
perpetrated ; and that alarming rtmM>rs, pttint-
ing to the expulsion of foreigners from
Peking and other places have been spread far
and wide ; but these things have occurred in
consequences of the ultima-liberal policy of
our Government, and especially of that out-
burst of hostile criticism in the spring of
1869 on the part of our otfieials ana leading
politicians and writers at home — all of which
was duly communicated to the Chinese au-
thorities, leading them to believe either that
we were shorn of our strength, or had lost
all interest in our countrymen in China."

We think that it would be difficult
to show that the leading Western Gov-
ernments having treaties with China,
are not to a great extent responsible
for the state of things which made the
bloody butchery of the 21st of June
possible — in which responsibility wo
do not exclude those Western Journals
and Missionary Societies and public
writers of those nations that upheld

isro.]

AND MISSIONARY JOITRNAL.

105

the views of the late Chinese Embassy
so called — notwithstanding tlie remon-
strances of Western Officials resident in
China, its public journals, and its
several scores of Missionaries that al-
most without exception demurred
against those views, as untrue, illusory
and mischievous.

Perhaps we cannot point out the
character of tliis work better than by
glancing at its contents as indicated by
the headings of its 35 chapters, which
are as follows: —

Introductory observations bearing on the
Present and the Future of China: Barriers
in the way of progress in China : Receptivity
of the Chinesfi : The Country and iti Govern-
ment; Civilisation and means of Intercom-
munication : The Province of Shan-tung :
The Province of Chih-li: The Province of
Shan-si: Provinces of Shensi^ Kan-su^ and
Ho-nan: The Terrace Deposits in North
China: Journey around the Shun-tung
ProTnontery : From Peking to Chefoo^ via
Orand Canal, and the conntry of Confucius
and Alencius: Journey through the Prov-
inces of Chih-li, Shan-si, and a Pitrtion
of Shen-si and Ho-nam, in 5 chapters:
Journey through the Southern and Central
Portions of Shan-tu7ig : Inner or Eastern

bings, we returned to the inn, and then
went to try and find the famous Tablet.
Giuning the Western subarhs, we came on
the ruins of a Buddhist monastery; an old
priest said, *'l'his is not yodr temple, it is
there^^ pointin<j to a field of devastation
away to the southeast. Passino; through a
field of wheat, and leaping over a demolish-
ed wall, we entered. Here, to our joy, I
found the tablet, recognizing it from the
facsimile which I had at home, bought from
book -hawkers. There it stood perfect with
not a scr:it('h on it, as represented in the
annexed phite, in a brick enclosure dicing
the south, amid heaps of stones, bricks and
rubbish on all sides. The preserving care
of a wise Pn)vidence was the first thought
in our minds, for this tablet not only enun-
ciates all the lending doctrines of our holy
religion, but is a most im]>(>rtiint witness in
favor of our faith in opp(Mition both to the
heathen and the Romanist, as it shows that
the Protestant form of Chrl'<tianity is not
of yesterday. We examined it as carefully
as our time would permit, for the sun was
fast descending, and we were in dread of
being shut out of the city. The Syriac on
the sides wtts not seen, but we found iS^'riuc
at the foot: very likely that on the sides
was now built in. On the left side of the
tablet a small portion of the edge of the
stone is exposed, bearing an inscription

Mongolia : Southern Manchuria : Kirin or . to the effect thst in the 9th year of llien-
Central Manchuria: Mr, Meadows on M^ j fung (o/r, 1859) one thousand nnd sixty
History of the Manchus: Journey /rom i nine years afrer its erection, a man named

Peking thnnigh Inner Mongolia vifi Oe-
hol, Lama-miaii, and Kalgan, in 3 chapters :
Journey from Che-foo to Peking via New-
chuang: Journeys thro, gh Southern and
South- Eastern Manchuria : Journey through
the North Western Portion of Southern Man-
churia, Eastern Mongolia, and Central and
Northern Manchuria, in 4 chapters : Journey
through Shan-tung and Keaug-nan to Nankin
and Shanghai: Corea: Peking, Four ap-
pendices occupying nearly 50 pages.

Our limited space only permits as to
quote the brief visit made by Messrs.
Williamson and Lees, to the Nestorian
Tablet at Si-nan-fu (1st vol. page 380).
Their visit derives special interest from
the circumstance that, as far as we are
aware, no other Protestants ever saw
that Tablet. Wiiile describing their
visit to a famous museum called "For-
est of Tablet," Mr. Lees' says.

Uan-tai-w4ia from Woo-lin, hud come to
visit it atid had found the characters and

ornamentation perfect, and that he had re-
built the brick covprin;j in which it stood.
He then exclaims, Alas, that ray friend Woo-
tze-mi, Wiis not with me, that he might also
have seen it. On this account I am very
sorry."

" The inscription on the tablet is too long
for insertion here. We give the concludia«r
words, which are as follows: — This tablet
was erected A. I). 781, in the second year
of Kien-chung, the ninth Emperor of the
Tang dynasty, on the seventh day of the
first moon, Ning-shu, priest, being special
law-lord and preacher to those of this il-
lastrious religion throughout the regions of
of the east."

** For a full account of it— and a triumph-

"They informed m that tl.e Nestorian ,„t viadication of its authenticity - the
Tablet was Still extant among the rums of . , i .* -«r .• ,

a temple called Ching-tung outside the ' '®^®'' "^^^ ^"®"^' ^'- Wylie 8 most elabo-
West gate. Resolving to revisit this museum ""^te ^^^ Scholarly translation and commen-
next dar and nurchasf a few of their Ruh- fnrv firaf. nnhh*<iii<>H in f>iA ATni-M rh!nn

196

THE ClIIXESE RECORDER

[December.

Herald. See also WilIiHm*9 Middle King-
dom Vol. ii p.p. 291-7."

Three engravings add to the value
of the descriyition, called respective-
ly, Tlie Nestorian Tablet^ Head of
Nesiorian Tablet, and tdCfdmile of
Rubbing of the Nesiorian cross.

We are sorry we cannot state the
price at which those interesting vo-
lumes are sold in China. We hope
the work will have a large sale in
all tho ports of China, especially in
the Northern portion of the Empire.
Every foreign resident in China, and
particularly every visitor and trav-
eller in China from abroad should
not be without them.

The Chinrsb Recorder and Missionary Jooi^nal
Is issued monthly nt Koochow, China. It in devoted to
the Uxtentiioii of Kuowledprc relating to tbo Sclenct,
Literature^ Civil izcUion, History^ and RelMons of
China and ad]aoent Countiica. It ho« a 8p<!cial di*par!>
meiit for Notes, Queries and RepHa. The number*
averafTtj at least '29 p«?o«. Sfncrla ooplen $2.00 per
annum in ad^nnc^ without po.«tage. SubHcriptiond
should begin with the Juno numb^T O^t yu. of Vol. 3)i
iind b<- niad-7 thrimfrh the Acr^nt^ of the Recordku, as
the Kditor cannot ki.*ep separate aoooimts with ttub-
(jcribc'iT*. For nanic«i of agrntii", see Cover.

REV.( JUSTUS DOOUTTLB, EDITOR.

Terms op The Chinese Rboorder, when mailed
posLuije paid, to any of tho poitB of China, or of Japan,
or U) Australia, India, Java, Manilla, Siani, SintJraporQ
and tUu Uiiitod Statoa #'2.26 ~t<' En.^land pid S>nithamp-
fOrt, ti.M»— to Germany and lielgium, viA Southamp-
Urn t^.tiO— to Franco, viA Mara^llea t2.(»f» (prepay-
niont of postage Iwing lmpo«t*lhle.) Paid in EnarlMnd,
cloven tihillings, sent md Southampton. Paid in the
United States iu curn^nnj* and »ent vi4 Pacific Mail
1 5.00. Anything offered for publication as Arti'^loK,
Not»?H, Ou»jri.»s, and Replieu, &c., may be jvnt direct to
the K<litor of tho Ciiinkse IIeoordkr. Poochow.

Th»« Kditor io not ^^'I>"n^lhlc for the views expre«ed
by contributor«. New bookin, and paraph lots relating
to China and tho Chinese If sent to the Editor will re-
ceive prompt uol ioe.

Tkjims por Advertising. On the cover, for ten
llnf« or 1(»A^, pii^lit words to a line if printed closely
together, for the first insertion fi.ft.y cents, for each
Kubsoquent insertion, txccnty-Jive cents.

FOOCHOW WEATHER TABLE FOR OCTOBER isro, BY A. W. C. R.

THERMOMETKR.

BAROMETER.

REMARKS.*

•

9.30 A.M.

. 3..;o P.M.

•
■

•

4-»

3> .^

S9.r,

83.6

Q
82.5

70 7

80.135

80.035

F. ra. c. p.m. T. and S.

5.6

76.5 13

195

168

F. ra. C. p.m. C.

83.5

78..V 72.5

77.5

71.6 12

885

355

67.5

76 i6».r,

12.6

81.5

71 ,20.5

480

850

79.5' 72.:.

«4

410

810

78.6

76.5 71

■ • •

• • •

■ • •

410

C. and 8.

69.5

7.5

73.5

70.5

({

4:S0

860

69.5

li).5

405

330

C.>nd]R.

72.5

67.5

6.5

485

415

C. and R.

66.5

65.5

12.6

(i8

19.5

485

885

67.6

18.5

20.5

455

845

64.6

72.5 63

2'i

445

29i)

72 62.5

480

380

F..

69.5174 163

21.5

516

460

70 61.5

63.5

660

440

77.5

••• •• •

• ••

• • •

• ••

76.5

71.5 63

16.5

660

436

69 63

• • ■

• • •

620

19 78

58.5

68.5 62.5

665

480

20 78

55.5

69.5 61.5

2(i

686

630

72 64.5

16.6

605

430

74 '67

18.5

70.6 17 1

635

885

P. p.ni. C,

65.3

76 '67.5

71.6

10.5

485

400

C.^

85.6

68.6

76.5 73

7.6

16.5

470

• 835

C. aft»r P.

86.5

9.5

79.5

73.6

470

860

P. p.m. C.

83.5

476

835

88.6

91.6

21.5

430

825

16.5

•••

• •a

• • •

410

P. pa. C.

• ■ •

t • a

■ • •

• ••

•••

•• •

*• ■

• ••

• •»

• ••

•••

• ••

•••

• ••

• • ■

• ••

••• ••« 1

•••

■• •

■••

• ••

R. ;

■ABBREVUTI0N8.— A-^ afternoon. C. cloudy, B. evening, H. heavy, F. fine, fr. from, L. lightning, Lit.

THE CHINESE RECOEDER.

AND

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCHOW, JANUARY, 1871.

No. 8.

CHINESE MYTHOLOGY.

BY SIN'ENSIS.

No. 1.

1. The only guide which missiona-
ries can follow with safety in forming
any opinion as to the objects of wor-
ship mentioned in heathen writings, is,
the Word of God. We learn from the
Scriptures that when Idolatry was in-
troduced into the world, the form
under which it appeared was Sabian-
ism, or the worship of the heavenly
host, in connection with the veneration
of certain beings designated Baalim or
Siddim in the Old Testament and
Daimonia in the New Testament. The
latter term has unfortunately been
translated "Devils" in the English
New Testament, our translators having
evidently held the opinion adopted by
the early Cliristians, and derived from
the Jews, that the Pagan world literal-
ly worshipped evil spn-its; and the re-
ports of missionaries, even at the pres-
ent day, both from India and other
countries, are not free from this mis-
take. The Demons of the Gentiles,
however, are merely deceased ancestors
or Hero-gods, the souls of benefactors
of their race, worshipped as Demon-
gods by their grateful posterity. In
the more gross polytheistic system,
their images were enshrined in tejnples;
as for instance, the Capitoline Jupiter,
denounced by the Stoics; while, in
the Material svstem, the souls are wor-
shipped as animating the various por-
tions of the world : so that, in point of
fact, the votaries of these two systems,
however great their antipathy to each
otiier, worship in reality the same be-
ings. The Stoics, while they denounc-
ed the idol in the Capitol, yet worship-
ped the very same Jupiter as the soul

of the woi4d: and hence these philoso-
phers, like the Chinese Confucianists,
vehemently denounced images, merely
because of the absurdity of attempting
to make an image of a soul.

2. Some of the Christian Fathers,
however, rose above the common mis^
take, that the Gentile world worship-
ped Devils. Tertullian says that the
Demons worshipped by the Gentiles
were "the shades of the dead;" Ar-
nobius, that " they venerated dead men
as immortal gods;" and Clemens Alex-
•ndrinus, that " the more skilful theol-
ogists placed in their temples the
coffins of the deceased, called their
souls Demorfs, and taught that they
ousfht to be worshipped by men."
"When," says Hesiod, the mortal re-
mains of those who flourished during
the golden age were hidden beneath
the earth, their souls became benefi-
cent Demons; still hovering over the
world which they had once inhabited,
and still watching as guardians over
the affairs of men. These, clothed in
thin air, and rapidly flitting through
everv region of the earth, possess the
royal privilege of conferring wealth,
and of protecting the administration
of justice." According to this passage

then, the Demon-gods worshipped by
the Heathen were formed of air (^5) •
were all originally men who were deifi-
ed after death; were worshipped in
order to obtain wealth &c., and
flourished during the golden age. St.
Paul assures us that the Heathen
"know not God;" that they originally
" changed the truth of God into a lie,
and worshipped and served the crea-
ture, more than (or, rather than) the
Creator;" and that, "the things which
the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to
Demons and not to God.^^ The Apostle

198

THE CmNESE RECORDER

[Jaiiiijtiyy

makes no exception here whatever in
favour of any one heathen nation
throughout the world, or of one god
above another in any Pagan system ;
so that, to look for any being amongst
the gods of any Gentile nation, higher
than a Demon-god, or a deitied man,
that is to say, a man arrayed in the
attributes of Jehovah, is virtually to
deny the inspiration of the Apostle's
statement, and to engage Jti a search
wliich is hopeless and vain, and which
can only result in seriously affecting
the purity of the Christianity presented
to the heathen.

8. In order to the clear understand-
ing of the subject, I shall lay before
my readers a sketch of the one univer-
sal system of Mythology, held by the
heathen in every quarter of the globe,
which is stated at large and illustrated
in Faber's Origin of Fagan Idolatry;
a most important and valuable work,
which ought to be in the hands of everjj
Missionary. Our first enquiry must be,
who are those Demon-gods, worshipped
by the whole Pagan world without ex-
ception? According to heathen My-
thology, there were two golden ages,
the first coinciding with the period
immediately succeeding the Creation,
and the second, with that immediately
Bucceeding the Deluge. Hence, as the
Demou-gods were those mortals who
lived in the golden age, and as there
was a golden age both after the Crea-
tion and after the Deluge, it follows
that these Demon-gods were the mem-
bers of the family of Adam in the one
instance, and of the family of Noah in
the other. Various other persons who
were eminent characters, and who lived
nfter each golden age were frequently
added to these by the Pagan world,
but the members of the two primeval
families are nevertheless the original
prototypes of the Demon-gods. Thus
the he^ds of the Sethile generations
from Adam to Noah, perhaps also those
of the Cainite generations, were re-
membered with a certain degree of
reverence; thus likewise after the Del-
uge, some ofthe younger patriarchs,
particularly those of the line of Ham,
were adored as Demons, and even j
usurped (as it were) the titles and .

honours of their diluvian fathers; yet,
if we examine the -legendary histories
of the chief deities worshipped by th e
Gentiles, we shall almost invariably
find them replete with allusions to the
Creation and Paradise on the one hand,
and to the Deluge and the Ark on the
other.

4. The Pagans were well aware that
the first world sprang from a watery
Chaos, that it was destroyed by a Del uge-,
and that a second world sprang forth
from its ruins. From this simple truth
of a single ' destruction and . renovatioir
ofthe world, they deduced by specious
analogical reasoning, a series of similar
destructions and renovations, both pro-
speclively^ and retrospectively. Hence
arose the theory of the eternity of
Matter, and the old Pagan law, that
"ex nihUo nihil fit,"*^ So ancient are
these speculations, that Moses was in-
spired to write his history ofthe Crea-
tion and the Deluge, directly to oppose
them; for, from Genesis we learn that
Matter is not eternal, but was cren/ed out
of nothing by the word of God ; and
also, that there was no world before
that which preceded the Deluge; Go<J
fonning the previously created Matter
into that identical world which was in-
habited by Adam and his posterity.

6. But, not only did the Gentiles
adopt the theory of a succession of
worlds, but being aware of certain re-
markable coincidences between the
Antediluvian and Postdiluvian worlds,
they adopted the absurd notion of an
endless succession of similar worlds, in
which the very same beings appear
and disappear in the everlasting revo-
lutions of Heaven and Earth. The
Antediluvian world commenced from
a single pair, who were placed in a
garden on the Mountain of Paradise,
from which lofty region as from A
centre, the earth was peopled. Adam
and Eve, although they may have had
other children, were however chiefly
memorable as being the parents of a
triad of sons, esponsed to a triad of
daughters. Adam himself was a hus-
bandman ; and was the universal Sove-
reign of the eai^th, which was peopled
by his descendants. He was also the
first Saci'ificer, and be dwelt fearless

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

190

and secure in the midst of the brute
creation. After the fall, wickedness

Gradually increased, until at last God
estroyed that world by a Deluge,
The postdiluvian wodd resembled the
old world, with more or less exactness,
in all these particulars. This world
also commenced with a single pair,
whose offspring were a triad of sons
espoused to a triad of daughters-in-law.
It also, as from a centre, was repeopled
from the lofty region of Paradise ; for.
Mount Ararat w^ere the Ark- rested,
coincides geographically with the Mount
of Paradise (see Fab. B, ii.ch, 1. and
WeIVs Geography), so that mankind
twice derived their origin from the
«ame Mount, and Noah appeared after
the Deluge, in the very same lofty re-
gion which Adam had previously in-
habited in his state of innocence and
happiness. Noah was, like Adam, a
husbandman by occupation; he was
the first Sacrificer after the Deluge, on
the same mountain ; and he was the
great universal father and Sovereign
of the second race of mankind, as
Adam was of the first. He dwelt
secure in the midst of the brute crea-
tion with which he was shut up in the
Ark; and his piety produced, however
imperfectly, a second golden age re-
sembling the paradisaical state, and
which was a state of innocence com-
pared with the wickedness of that gene-
ration which preceded the Deluge.
This analogy formed the ground of the
theory of an endless succession of pre-
cisely similar worlds. Each mundane
system was thought to present an ex-
act resemblance to its predecessor, in
which the same persons everlastingly
reappeared in new bodies, the same
parts were enacted by them afresh,
and the same deeds whether good or
bad were repeated. The appointed
revolution of Heaven and Earth being
completed, and depravity having reach-
ed its climax, the world is again de-
stroyed by a Deluge and returns to its
original Chaos ; the Demon-gods, men,
and all things, being involved in one
common destruction, leaving only the
chirf of these gods shut up in the
silence and solitude of Chaos. But,
Matter being eternal, it is form alone

which perishes ; and, a new world soort
springs forth ft-om the Chaotic Deluge,
« new Great Father appears, a new
triad of Demon-gods is generated fi*om
his substance, and the eternal revolu-
tions of Heaven and Earth again roll
forward.

6. The doctrine of the Metempsy-
chocis necessarily followed from thiii
theory. Each person was believed to
have existed in a prior world; and each
person, after his death, was expected,
when the appointed term of ages had
elapsed, to reappear in a new theatre
of action. Adam and Noah, in accord-
ance with these speculations, were each
esteemed the Great universal Father
and Sovereign of gods and men, the
latter being esteemed a reappearance of
the former, and the divine souls which
once animated the family of Adam,
were supposed to be again incarnate in
the members of the family of Noah.
The Great Father therefore has a mix-
ed character, his history referring him
partly to the age of Adam, and partly
to that of Noah; but, in the person of
the Demon-gods, Noah predominates
above A^aro? and the Noetic triad
above the Adamic, because the re-
membrance of the Deluge was much
more deeply impressed upon the minds of
the Gentiles, than that of the Creation.

Y. The doctrine of the Metempsy-
chosis was soon carried to such an ex-
tent, that whenever any eminent Sage or
Sovereign arose in the early ages, he
was looked upon as either an incarna-
tion of the Great Father, or of a person
of the sacred triad, although the period
in which he flourished, was not the-
commencement of a new world. Hence-
arose the Oriental doctrine of Avatars,
or various successive incarnations of'
the same Demon-god.

8. Another coincidence necessary
to complete the theory of a succession
of precisely similar worlds, i6 as fol-
lows: At the creation the Eanh was
the Great universal Mother, from whose
fruitful womb, men, and beasts, and
the vegetable creation Ac, were pro-
duced; and at the Deluge, when the
waters subsided, the Ark rested on
Mount Ararat — the Paradi^ai^l Mount
— and from its womb^ as k wer«y meft|

200

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

»nd beasts, and the seeds of the veget-
able creation &c. were born. Hence
the Gentiles made the Ark the Great
Mother of the postdiluvian world, as
the Earth was of the antediluvian
w^orld ; and since each world M'as con-
sidered to be perfectly similar to the
preceding one; and Adam, the first
Great Father, was supposed to have
reappeared in Noah the second Great
Father; the Ark was therefore, in a
similar manner, in some sort identified
with the Earth. Hence the Ark and
the Earth were alike esteemed the
Great Mother who gave birth to gods,
men, and all things.

9. The symbols used to represent
the Great Mother were the Lotos, the
Egg or Ovum Mundi, the Cow, the
Mare, &c., <fcc., and these symbols re-
presented both the Earth and the Ark.
In consequence also of the intercom-
munion of titles as well as of symbols,
what ought properly to be predicated
of the Earth, is also predicated of the
Ark; and conversely, what ought prop-
erly to be predicated of the Ark, is
also predicated of the Earth.

10. As the Earth and the Ark were
each regarded as the Great Mother,
and as Adam and Noah were each re-
garded as the Great universal Father,
they were placed in the relationship of
husband and wife to each other. But
Noah was bom out of the womb of the
Ark, as Adam was bom from the womb
of the Earth, and hence the Great
Father and Mother were considered in
the liffht of a Mother and her Son.
But, although Noah was born from the
Ark, he nevertheless existed before it,
and even produced it; he also existed
before the renovated world, and was
allegorically its parent, and hence the
two were regarded as Father and
Daughter. The two were, moreover,
the first of all creatures, and were pro-
duced from Chaos, and hence they
were, lastly, regarded as Brother and
Sister. This nuptial relationship of the
Great Father and Mother, gave rise to
various pagan fables of incestuous un-
ions, and to the contradictory geneal-
ogies of the Demon-gods; for, m con-
sequence of this theory, the Great
Father is said to have sometimes es-

poused his own Mother, and sometimes
his own sister, and sometimes his
daughter.

1 1 . Noah is also sometimes divided
into two persons an older and a young-
er god (eg. Cronus and Jupiter), be-
ing viewed as father and son ; yet,
the two are in reality but one deity.
When the Great Motlier is said to pro-
duce a son, that son was naturally
deemed the offspring of her consort the
Great Father, although he was in reali-
ty the very same person viewed under
a different aspect. Besides, Noah, in
an eminent degree, sustained a double
character. As the mystic parent of the
Ark, and as an inhabitant of a former
world, he wore the resemblance of a
venerable old man ; as the child of the
Ark, and as the first inhabitant of a
new world, he seemed as one restored
to a stale of youthful vigour.

12. Tlie Great Father and Mother
were considered to be the two princi-
ples of fecundity, whether animal or
vegetable ; and their union was some-
times considered to be of so intimate a
nature, that it was inseparable. They
thus formed one great Hermaphroditic
deity, who was at once the Great
Father and Mother of all things ; e. g.
the Hermaphroditic Jupiter, or Caltis
and Terra regarded as one being. As
the deities of generation they were
thought to preside over the opening of
the womb; and since the rudiments
of the new world were all born from
the door of the Ark when it was first
opened on the summit of Ararat, the
same divinities who were the reputed
principles of fecundity, were ever vene-
rated as the gods of the door or the
gods of opening.

13. But, the Gentiles were aware
that neither the Earth nor the Ark
produced their mystic offspring, animal
and vegetable, in consequence of any
real marriage with Adam or Noah ; on
the contrary, they each brought forth
the Great Father himself, and the
whole race of metaphorical children
without any co-operation of a husband
Demon-god. Hence the Great Mother
is frequently represented by a virgin
who gives birth miraculously to the

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

201

Great Father; and, as the Ark, she is
constantly connected with tlie dove
and the Rainbow. The idea of the
virginity of the Great Mother gave
rise to heathen nunneries, in wliifh a
breach of the vows of chasiity was
visited with the most horrible- punish-
ment.

14. The entrance of Noah into the
Ark, corresponded with the entrance
of Adam into the Earth. But, the en-
trance of Adam into the Earth w^as his
burial; hence the entrance into the
Ark was also deemed a burial, or an
enclosure within a coffin, or a descent
into the gloomy region of Hades, and
the person who thus entered was con-
sidered as one that died, or was plung-
ed in a deep deathlike sleep. Adam
however; the first Great Father, was
thought to have reappeared in the per-
son of Noah, the second Great Father;
hence the egress of Noah from the
Ark was esteemed a revival, or a resur-
rection, or a return from the infernal
regions. On the other hand the enclos-
ure of Noah within the Ark, was said
to be his enclosuse within the womb of;
the Great Mother, and consequently his j
exit to be a birth from that womb ; hence
the burial of Adam was considered only
in the light of a temporary return to
the womb of his primeval parent, from
which in due time he was destined to
be born again at the commencement
of another world. This being the case,
the interior of the Earth and the in-
terior of the Ark were, by a mystic
intercommunion of terms, indifferently
called the womb of the Great Mother,
and the infernal regions ; and the same
god who had floated in an Ark upon
the sea, who had experienced a wonder-
ful second birth, who had been lost
and found again, who had died and
revived, was constantly either esteem-
ed an infernal deity or was said to have
descended into Hades, or was reputed
the president of obsequies, and the
sovereign lord of departed spirits.

16. All the gods ultimately melt
into the Great Father, and all the god-
desses into the Great Mother, and the
Great Mother into the one Hermaphro-
ditic deity.

THE FOURTH COMMANDMENT, ITS
AUTHORITY AND EXTENT. *

BY REV. L. B. PEET.

fn the discussion of thia subject, the Plena-
ry Inspiration of the Scriptures, and the Divin-
it}" of Christ, are assumed, aa propositions
already proved. As to his human nature,
Christ was born and educated a Jew. He
came to his own people and to his own world,
and fulfilled all that had been predicted of
him in previous ages. He did not come to
abolish, or to alter any of the laws, or
instructions, which had been previously
given to hia people and to the world. But
having accomplished his mission on earth
he ascended on high, and there with the
Father, commissioned the Holy Ghost their
Co-equal, to inangerate such changes in the
moral government of men, as might be for
their highest good, and for the glory of the
Triune 6od.

Now as to the authority and extent of the
Fourth Commandment what can we learn
from him respecting it?

In Luke's Gospel 6:6. we read; "and he
said unto them, that the ISon of man is Lord
also of the iSabbath." By Son of man here
Christ undoubtedly refers to himself. It will
also be admitted that the Sabbath, of which he
here speaks, refers to the Fourth Command of
the Decalogue, and that thia command occu-
pied then the same relative position in the
Ten Commandments, that it does at the pres-
ent time. "Kurios," here translated Lord,
means also master, or owner, Christ thus rec-
ognizes the Sabbath, as an institution of his
own appointment.

Now when did that appointment take place?
In Gen. 2: 2, 8, we read; "and on the Seventh
day God (thp Logos) ended his work which he

»X^M ^^^^^^^X^^^X^^ ^^%

[« Thift Is the title of an Essay Read at tbe Meeting
of the Foochow Missionary Conference, held July 26th
1870. As published In the Becorder the Essay is a-
bridged about one third from the original manoscrlpt.
The follow ing is an Extract from the Minutes of the
Confei*ence : '' Mr. Peet shewed that the Sabbath exist-
ed before tlie promuloratlon of the law at Shiai upon
the authority of a DiWue Command given in Eden ;
that it was Intended not for the Jews only, but also
for the world at largo ; and that the duty of Christians
is not affected by the change which has since been made
in the day of the week on which it U observed. He than
referred with severe criticism to the opinions of many
who say that the Jew only is bound to obey the writ-
ten law, and sliowed that such a theory was produc-
tive of much haim. The various opinions lately set
foi-th on the subject In China were also commented
upon, and it was urged that a faithful observance of
the Sabbath should be required of the Cliinese CSirls-
tlans inajimuch as this manifests a greater reverence
and love fur (iod than the most strict observance of
all the other commandments put together. Those who
have been taught tor^ard the subject as one of In-
difference to be decided by every man's own conscience
have invariably erelong entirely disregarded it, and
sunk into a state little different from that of the hea-
then around them.

A vote of ttumka wcu giveu to Mr. Peet for hie in-
teresting paper. After thai the mtject was freely dis-
cuaaed by all present^ — all, hovoever^ agreeing tdth tha
views which h<ui l}ecn expreased in the Essay." Ed, Cft.
Bee.]

202

THE CIIIXESE RECORDER

[January,

had made, and bleswed the Seventh day and
eanctlfied it, because that in it, he had rented
fi-om all his work, which Gud created and
made." Some more than two thouaand years
sabseqncnt to thi« period this '* Seventh day"
received a new name. Thus in Ex. 16: 2fi.
Moses says, *' thd Seventh day, which is tfie
Sahhuthy Subsequently, in giving the Law
on mount Sinai, God introduces the 4th com-
iryindment by .saying, " He member the Sab-
bath day to keep it holy." This form of
expression clearly refers to the Sabbath as
an institution which had already been in-
augurated, and with the claims of which, the
p eople were already acquainted.

Thus we are plainly taujjht that the Sabbath
is of Divine Authority. It was instituted in
Eden, promulgated at Sinai, and its author-
ship claimed by Christ himsslf.

The next point to be treated is its extent.
Was the Sabbath inatituted for the Jews only?
or for the race ?

We think an affirmative answer to the latter
query, is the right one.

1. The testimony of scripture is decidedly
in favor of it. In Afark 2: 27, Christ tells us,
"the Sabbath was made for man and not
man for the Sabbath." The word man is here
used generically. It includes the race. Hence
the 4th Commandment of the Decalogue, is
of universal obligation, and its claims and
benefits extend alike to all men of what-
ever age or nation. Christ explained its
spiritn^ nature as including works of necessi-
ty and meroy, by referring to what David did
on the Sabbath and by his own example in
healing the sick on that day. But no where
do we find the least intimation that either he
or any of his Apostles diminished ought from
the authority of any of the commands of the
Decalogue. And when the Apostles in their
writings speak of the law they uniformly refer
to the law of the Ten commandments, which
law, Paul says, is holy, and the commandment
holy and just and good." This he said not to
Jews only, but to Gentiles as well, for he is
here addressing the Romans. The same is
true of the other Apostles. They speak of the-
moral law as something abiding and distinct
from the laws and ceremonies of Moses which
are done away in Christ.

The Apostles were the instruments whom
Ood employed to abolish the Jewish ceremoni-
al, and to introduce the more simple forms of
Christian worship. But what of the 4th
commandment? Was that to be done away?
Not at all. It was to be observed on the First
day ot the week instead of the Seventh. It
was to be called the Lord's day, and was
to become the Christian Sabbath. Did this
change in the day effect any change in the
validity of the institution itself? We think
not. At the present time therefore we find
that a certain day of the week is recognized
by the Christian world, and has been for
many ages, as a day of rest and of worship.
It is known by various names, such as the
fcfabbath, the First day of the week, the Lord's

day. Sim l.-iy, &c and in Chinese, " worship
day," all pointing to one and the same day,
viz., the day following the six successive days
of labor or the seventh day. Now if any man
faithfully observes this day as appointed of
God for rest and worship, does he not meet
uU of the requi.siti()ns of the 4th command-
ment as fully as Moses did who first published
it, though it b^ not precisely the same un-
broken seventh portion of time in regular
succession from the creation of the world ?

Christ and his Apostles in changing the
Sabbath from the Seventh, to the first day of
the week, violated no command of the Deca-
logue, nor did they infringe upon the rights of
any, either of God or man, while at the same
time they gave their testimony to the unre-
pealed laws of this Decalogue, and conse-
quently to the continued existence and au-
tuority of the Sabbath institution. Christ as
i^ord of the Sabbath had a perfect right to
change the day, or its name, or both, as he
chose. This he did mainly through the ex-
ample and teachings of his Apostles, who
were under the guidance of the Holy Spirit,
and thus it was sanctioned by Divine Author-
ity, that the First day of the week, instead of
the Seventh, should be the Christian Sabbath.

2. We reject the theory, that the Sabbath
was instituted for the Jews only, on the
ground of the many wrong conclusions to
which its leads.

A late writer on this subject says '* that the
Sabbath Law, (referring to the 4th command-
ment), was given to Jews only." Again he
says, " But as to the Sabbath Law if enacted
for the world why docs it not say so ? " So
we might ask respecting each one of the com-
mands of the Decalogue, if enacted* for the
world why does it not say so ? But it does not
say so. Therefore they are binding upon none,
save only upon the Jews to whom they were
first given. So the above writer himself
thinks. He says, ^'Nota law in that Deca-
logue is binding upon any but a Jew, simply
because it is there. All it-s moral laws," he
says, "were binding before; and they are
binding now on myriads who know nothing
of that Decalogue's existence." What he un-
derstands by " a moral precept," he says, " is a
law written on the fieshly tablets of the
heart." Which we suppose must mean natur-
al consciousness of what is right and what is
wrong. Hence the written law of God, writ-
ten with his own hand, is binding upon none
but Jews only to whom it was addressed, ex-
cept so far as it may coincide with what any
one mav conceive to have been written on the
fleshly tablet of his heart ! How are we to
convict the heathen of the sin of idolatry?
To warn them against murder? Uncleanneas 7
Theft? Falsehood? Covetousness ? And the
like ? Not by appealing to God's written law,
but to the law written on the fleshly tablets
of their hearts" What a wonderful discov-
ery of the 19th century 1 Paul must have
been both beside himself, and have forgotten
himself too, when he talked about the ** law

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

203

being our Bchool master to bring ns to
Christ I" Why did he not inform us what
that law was, that he was talking about?
That it was not the written law of God, but
the law written on the fleshly tablets of
men's hearts!" What a pity that he should
have made such a mistake ! What multitudes
of ministers and Christians of every age and
nation have been misled by his neglecting to
define what is " moral " and what is " posi-
tive " when speaking of the law I A new
era has indeed risen upon us I

8. We believe the opposite theory to the
above is the true one, because it leads to cor-
rect conclusions and to a correct interpreta-
tion of the word of God.

According to this theory roan owes certain
duties to God and to his fellowmen, growing
out of his relations to both which can never
be dispensed with, without disobedience to
the authority of the former, and at the same
time infringing upon the rights of the latter.
All of these duties both to God and to men
are briefly comprehended in the requisitions
of the Decalogue. Hence this Decalogue be-
longs no more to the Jew than to the gentile.
No more, nor no less to one age or nations
than to another. It is the great Charter and
Bill of Rights, which God has given to the
xace. So long as we believe God to be
what he is represented to be in his word
and man to be what he is there declared
to be, the relations existing between the
two absolutely necessitates just such a con-
stitution as i$ contained in the Decalogue.
Diminish augbt from the first four command-
ments of this Decalogue and you must inev-
itably detract from the authority ' of God.
Diminish ai^ht from the last six and you must
as inevitably detract from the rights of man.
In this as well as in all of the other works of
God there is a perfect correlation between God
and man, between tbe Creator and his crea-
ture.

Foochow.

(To he Concluded.)

CONNECTION OF CHINESE AND
HEBREW.

BT BBV. J. BDKIira.

The remarkable antiquity of the Old
Testament renders it of tb€ highest
philological valne. The age of Moses
B. C 1530 to 1450 synchronizes
with the reigns of Chinese emperors
who belonged to the Shang dynasty.
His writings are the oldest known
Hebrew literature, but the documents
•he used in compiling Genesis were prob-
ably more ancient than his own time
and may be approximately referred to

the period of Abraham or nearly B. C.
1900. Part of the Chinese Book of
History seems to be equally old. Ancient
Chinese arts and institutions indicate
a migration from the west that prob-
ably took place early in the third mil-
leninm before Christ and previous to
confusion of tongues at Babel, The
older a language, the more important
is it as a source of information on the
primitive language of mankind. The
ancient Hebrew and the ancient Chi-
nese were probably dialects of a still
more venerable mother speech which
was truly antediluvian and began with
Adam.

Is it possible to obtain safe results in
com panng these two languages? Have
they common elements which belonged
to the speech of primeval men? To
how great an extent do we find their
vocabularies identical? How far doea
their syntax differ? How many cen-
turies probably intervened between the
time of the separation of these ancient
modes of speech from each other and
the Mosaic age?

These and other cognate questions
demand an answer. The attempt will
now be made to give some specimens
of the mode in which it may ultimately
be given.

Chinese words consist of a monosyl-
laole containing a vowel and one or
two consonants. Hebrew words con-
sist of one or two vowels and one, two,
or three consonants forming one or two
syllables.

There appears to have been an addi-
tion of letters to the Hebrew, by which
the original monosyllable has become
dissyllabic. If we can find out the
laws by which the monosyllabic roots-
were lengthened and otherwise modi-
fied, we shall be in a positio(n to reduce
the Hebrew words as they occur in a
dictionary to a form convenient for
comparison with Chinese. Among these
laws are : —

1. The initial sibilant often found
preceding two radical consonants may
be confidently set aside as a Semitie
prefix.

2. The medial consonant if it be
Resh or Lamed may be suspected as

204

THE CfflNESE RECORDER

[January,

not a genuine radical letter. It may
have been inserted as R in the German
*'8prac]i," when compared with the
English "speech."

3. The third consonant is very fre-
quently a mere repetition of the second.

4. Sibilant radical letters are often
the modern representatives of D and
T. Thus Sham there was more an-
ciently Tam as in Chaldee.

5. In the same way Resh and La-
med often stand for an older D.

6. The etymological value of Vav
is W, and of Ayin G. Of F the value
is P. Of He and Hheth it is K.

7. The Chinese final NG frequent-
ly corresponds to the Hebrew and
Indo-European final M.

8. Almost any letter may be added
to a monosyllabic root to form a third
radical. E g, the root of Gadol great
is Gad,

Some examples of the first of these
laws will now be given.

1. Tsa dik just is lengthened from
DiK, which appears in the Greek dikai-
08, the Latin rectus, the English right,

the Chinese [|[ Chi, which is, in the

old pronounciation, Dik.

2. Selag, (Ayin) English rock.

3. Safad, heat the breast^ English
beat, Chinese, ^^ fa for Bat, Hebrew
Shebet rod. .

4. Isahhak, Jaugh^ Latin cachinnor.
6. Tsamath, was silent^ mutus, Chi-
nese Mek.

6. Tsafahh, was wide^ -f^ Pok voide.

7. Sabag, was satisfied^ 'i^ pau or

Pok.

8. Sagab, was high^ from the root
gab high.

9. Safak, struck^ Sifik strt/ck a cove-
nant^ baculus a staffs Chinese Pak strike,

10. Saraf, seraph^ serpent. The S
is preserved in sei-po, and the Sanscrit
sarpa, but it is wanting in repo to creep^
which retains the pure root. Compare
also reptile and the Greek herpein to
creep.

11. Shabag, he sxoore^ probably the
same with Bok tn bind, |^ Bok, bind.

12. Shabath, rested^ ended^ Latin,
finis, Chinese ^ pa. Bat, Hebrew
batal, cease.

13. S hahh at* slaughlered^ Chinese ||i]

ko, Kat to cut, Latin caedo kUl^ Eng-
lish kill.

14. Shahhath destroy, the same with
the preceding.

16. Shahliar, was black, Chinese

he, Hek, Mongol hara, Sanscrit Kala,
black,

1 6. Shakab, he lay down, Latin cubo,
cnbuit, Greek, kupto, bend, Mongol
hebdehu to lie down.

17. Shalahh he sent, Latin lego, lega-
tus, Mongol, yelegehu send. Probably

connected with the Chinese ^^ C'hai,

T'ak send and the Greek stellO. Both
T and L often come from an older D,

18. Shamat, he sent, he struck, he
threw, Latin mitto, English smite,
meet, Geiman schmeissen to strike and
to throw,

19. Shafat he judged, in the substan-
tive, Shofetim, gives its name to the book
of Judges, and occurs in the title of the
rulers of Carthage who in« Roman his-
tory are called Suffetes. This word is
essentially the same as Badal, he, divid-
ed. The judge is the divider. In Chi-
nese J||J, Bit, divide, is from the same

root, as also, a little modified, ^ Pun

and ^J P^AN, both meaning to divide

and :^ pan half. In the sense of

"judging " the aspirated form is pre-
ferred. In Latin we find pars, partior,
findo &G.

These examples are sufficient to show
that there was a very ancient time
when Hebrew words now consisting of
three consonantal radicals, the nrst
being a sibilant, Zayin, Tsadi, Samech
or Shin, were without this prefix. In
comparing such words with correspond-
ing Chinese terms, we must first re-
move the sibilant. The same must be
done with all words which in Sanscnt
and in European languages are by hav-
ing a sibilant initial, disguised in the
same manner. The Hebrew Marah
was bitter is the same with "amarus,"
"amer," and "smart." Our "speak"

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

205

is the old fashioned Chinese word ^

bak to speak. As the Indo-European
languages all have this peculiarity in
common with the Semitic languages, it
must have been developed before their
separation, and it may be regarded as
one of the philological facts of the third
niillenium before the Christian era.
The prefix of a sibilant i^ entirely
foreign to all Chinese and Turanian
langiiages. The Basque in the south
of France, the Finnish in Scandinavia,
and the Tartar languages are all with-
out it.

The Semitic nations placed a vowel
after the sibilant initial. The Celts,
Teutons, Greeks, Latins and Hindoos
usually prefixed it witliout a vowel.
Thus in our word "straight" where S
is prefixed, R inserted and T added at
the end, no vowel intervenes between
the prefix S and the first radical letter
T. The proper name, Sadpk, occurring
in Arabian and Hebrew biography, and
meaning "the righteous one," is an ex-
ample of the Semitic habit of inserting
a vowel between the prefix and the
root.

I limit myself at present to the illus-
tration of the first of the preceding
eight laws.

Peking, October, 1870.

CHINESE CANNIBALISM.

BY L. N. W.

An article on this subject, in a late
number of the North China Herald^ re-
fers to the well-known fact that the
Chinese attribute virtues to nostrums
derived from the human body; and
also states that " it is not an uncommon
thing, in a warfare which excited the
passions of both sides, to find soldiers
tearing the bodies of the slain to pieces,
and devouring their hearts." Leaving
aside the abstract question as to how
far removed the Chinese are from the
" era of cannibalism,^' it may be confi-
dently asserted as to them, that the bat-
tle-field, the execution ground, and the

scenes of mob violence, too often bear
witness to fiendish cruelty and thirst
for human blood scarcely surpassed by
the original New Zealanders or the
most slaughter-loving tribes of Africa.
There are numerous authentic in-
stances of cannibalism in China. A Man-
chu, belonging to the White Banner,
with his wife, has just been condemn-
ed to death by the proper official in
Pekhig, for murdering the aged mother
of one of the panics. She accident-
ally occasioned the death of a little
grand-child consigned to her care ;
wliereupon the incensed parents took
her life, and followed the act by rip-
ping open the body of their victim, and
tearing out and devouring the heart.
It is even reported that the fiesh was
boiled and sold to poor people as foodl
During the famine which prevailed in
North China a few years ago, human
fiesh was known to have been exposed
for sale in the public market of an in«
terior town west of the capital; and
there is reason to believe that anthro-
pophagous practices were not unfre-
quent.

In the third and fourth years of
Tung Chihy a large body of long haired
rebels from Hu-pei entered the south-
eastern part of Shan-hsi province, every-
where plundering the people and dev-
astating the country. Thousands of

the helpless villagers and peasantry
perished at the hands of the invaders,
who not only remorselessly robbed and
murdered men, women, and children,
but frequently feasted upon their ghast-
ly remains. It was no uncommon thing
to tear strips of flesh from the bodies
of 4<he slain and roast them in burning
embers or hot ashes; while with equal
facility skulls were converted into
bowls and cups, the skin manufactured
into serviceable shoes, and the tendons
made into ropes or thongs for tying
horses, &c. The rebels were dispersed
with great slaughter by an army under
Viceroy Tsuo-tsung-tang and the Man-
cbu General Tuo-lnng-a.

Pjsking, August 23rd, 1870.

206

THE CHINESE RECORDER

TSAOn-N(J0 ("ff ^^) TEMPLE.

Some time ago as I was making a
trip into the country I stopped "on
Saturday to spend the Lord's Day at
Tsaou-ngo ; a village in which we have
a preaching station and some few
Christians. During the afteraoon the
assistant proposed to go and visit the
village temple, which temple is quite
large, arid has a history that is not al-
together void of interest. It appears
that in the reign of the Emperor (Shun-

^0 jli ^ of the Han ()^ ^) dy-
nasty (about A. D. 140) there lived at
the place a man named Tsaou who had
an only daughter, noted for her filial
affection and obedience. When she was
only eight yeare of age her mother had
an attack of threatening sickness; the
child went to a neighboring temple,
and before the chief divinity of the
place cut a lump ol flesh from her
thigh, and having properly prepared
the flesh thus cut away, she gave it to
her mother who instantly recovered.
About six years after performing this
act of filial piety, her father, who was
a religious devotee, was on his way
one day to attend a procession held in
honor of a neighboring ffod, and was
rowing his boat against the tide, when
the waves becommg too poweiful for
him his boat was swamped and he him-
self was drowned. The daughter when
she heard of the calamity repaired to
the river, and for seventeen days pour-
ed out her tears and cries, without
ceasing: she then took a gourd and
having uttered a prayer, or recited a
charm, cast the gourd into the stream.
The gourd floated for a while on the
surface when it suddenly sunk. Tliis
being the sign she had asked in order
to discover the place of her father's
corpse, she immediately plunged into
the river in the place where the gourd
sunk, and after three days the corpses
arose to the surface, that of the daugh-
ter clasping in its stiffened arms that of
the father. A tablet was very soon
erected to her memory by the district
Magistrate of Shauhing (gg Jp|)
and after five years the tablet was sue-

[January,

ceeded by the temple. The matte^
however was not permitted to re&t
there; for in the reign of the Emperor
Hwuy-tsung (:^ ^), about A. D.
1100, she was by imperial decree admit-
ted among the gods and goddesses of
China : and in the reign of the Emperor
Li-tsung (g| ^) about A. D. 1230,
her father ^nd mo{lier were admitted
into the same divinely honored throng.

We have heard of the canonization
of Western saints being wisely deferred
till their history, if they ever had any,
had become forgotten ; when the fact
bemg declared by the proper authority
the devout worshipers had no other
means of deciding whether thev invok-
ed the name of, and prayed to be made
uke to, a saint of the contrary. We
s^^t^s that the Western canonization
and Eastern apotheosis are not alto-
gether different in this respect. If we
mistake not it has been discovered and
settled only in our days that a very
highly favored woman who acted quite
an important part in the world about
mneteen centuries ago was born im-
maculate I And while we are wntine
these lines we learn that an old man
on the banks of the Tiber has been de-
clared infallible, which declaration hav-
ing a retrospect influence brings also
into the number of 'infallibles,' some
not only of the weakest and most
worthless, but some of the most out^
rageously bad men who have ever dis-
graced humanity!

The reason for the apotheosis of our
Chinese heroine is however entirely sat-
^factory. In the reign of the Emperor
Huwy-tsung some men coming from
Corea to pay tribute to his fiajesty
the Emperor; when the tribute bear-
ers came to the river, on whose bank
the temple is erected, there was a great
storm, so that they were unable to
cross; the young woman's fame had
fortunately by that time become very
widely celebrated, and the messengers
m distress called upon the name of the
departed worthy: and though when
alive and well she was unable to save
her father from a watery grave, now
thatshe had been dead about athousand

1811.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

207

years she had power to still the waves
so that the offering was home across
in safety and delivered to the properly
Constituted officers of his Majesty. This
coming to the Emperor's ears he issued
the decree tiiat she be admitted among
the gods as above stated.

The walls and pillars of the temple
are thickly studded with verses nnd
sayings in her praise, not very differ-
ent in idea from the words which Lem-
uel uses in praise of his heroine *'Many
daughters have done virtuously, but
thou excellest them all." One of them is

-^r rfl ^ ^p which might bo ren-
dered "An Edward VI or a George
Washington among women." The fore-
going facts and dates are taken from the

heaou neu meaou che^ a work of two
volumes compiled in the reign of the
Emperor Kang-hi.

Leaving the mythological and fabu-
lous portions of the story to be esti-
mated at their true value, the fact still
remains that the temple stands there
now as it has stood for centuries pro-
claiming the beauty and the reward of
filial piety.

The author of one of the many books
on China says, when speaking of his
visit to one of the cities of the Empire,
" In viewing this city .... I felt most
forcibly the deficiency of interest in
every thing relating to China from the
whole being uncoruiected with classical
or chivalrous recollections." We are dis-
posed to question the justice of such a
remark. A traveller unacquainted with
the history of Greece might pass over
the field of Marathon, or through the
straits of Thermopylae, without hav-
ing his patriotism in the least increased,
as one, unacquainted with, or uninter-
ested in the history of Britain, might
pass over, or near to, the field of Water-
loo an entire stranger to the sensations
of him who on the spot said,

'* Stop ! For thy trond Is on an Empire's dust,
An earthquake's spoil is sepulchered helow."

But such men would sadly miscall
Europe if they should go away and say
that it was^ "all unconnected with
classical or chivalrous recollections."
Within less than a day's journey, even

without the aid of steam or of wheeled
carriages, of the temple noticed above,
might be visited what is said to be the
tomb of the Emperot Yti : a name suf-
ficiently prominent in the Chinese clas-
sics : or we might visit the graves o£
the two loyal scholars Tang and Lin**
who under cover of the night bore
away and concealed the corpses of the
Sung monarchs and thus prevented
their desecration by the Mongols, for
which loyal chivalrous action' they are
by imperial edict venerated and wor-
shiped till the present day: or we
might visit the Si-hu in whose vicinity is
laid the story of the white snake, and on
one of whose islands dwelt the 'bachel-
or sage ' w^ho in the study of literature,
and in enlarging his knowledge of, and
acquaintance with birds and trees, found
in his own opinion more than a recom-
pense for the want of wife and children:
these and other incidents render the
place as justly celebrated in Chinese
story, as Loch Lomond or a ny lake
or dell immortalized by Sir Walter
Scott, is in the literature of North
Britain.

Hanchow.

THE TIENTSIN MASSACRE.

BT BEV. C. A. STANLEY,

of the American Board Mission,

" What it is necessary for us to study alfove-
all things is, in my opinion the heginxaa^" *
The importance of this principle can handily
be overestimated, if one woald get a corveot
and proper understanding of any fact or e^«iit.
Failing to apprehend and appreciate the
origin of events, ignoring or disregarding "^he
beginning," it is in vain that one attempts to <
comprehend that which succeeds. The se--
quence of incidents must be traced, and the
connection understood before one can dia-
course of the event itself in an intelligent and
intelligible manner.

Because the incidents that have transpired
within the last few months and years, bear*
ing upon the Tientsin Massacre, and the im-
portant and palpable facts immediately con-,
nected with it have been ignored, overlooked
or imperfectly appreciated, therefore the fail-
ure to arrive at an adequate conception of the
event itself, or of the crisis which this event
indicates as already upon us.

* D* Aublgn^ In Introdiic to Vol. HI of Blfltory of
the Hef . In the Tlme^ of Calvin.

208

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

It is the opinion of the writer, that a care-
ful study of all former mobs, riots and at-
tempts at the destruction of foreigners in
China, would not fail to throw light upon the
late tragedy at Tientsin. As the means for
such an investigation are not at hand, only
events of a later date will be noticed. But in
these more recent " beginnings " there is a-
bundant evidence indicating that the events
of the 2] st of June, were but the legitimate
fruits of an earlier sowing.

For present purposes, it will not be neces-
sary to go back further than the end of the
year 1867. It was then that the Bnrlingame
mission began its career — a mission from
which some hoped for so much good; concern-
ing which most peraons entertained serious
doubt«; while a few denounced it from the
first as being fraught with no good, either to
China itself, or to foreign residents iii China
—as in no way likely to advance civiliza-
tion, science or religion. With that mission
as such, we have nothing to do at present.
Let us notice, however, some of the events
which followed its departure.

Before the winter (of 1867 and 1868) had
passed and navigation had again opened in
the north, a marked change was noticeable in
the conduct and bearing of the people towards
foreigners. This was observed alike in Tien-
tsin and Peking — among the official class as
well as among the common people. Ere long
a similar state of things was observed at other
places in China. So haughty, and in some
cases insulting, was the bearing of Chinese
officials, that it was matter of frequent re-
mark. It soon became evident to the major-
ity of observers, that the Chinese Government
had no idea of entering the family of nations
in any such manner as some of its friends and
advisers had proposed. It was with purposes
and ideas of a different kind and wholly its
own, that it took such a step.

The progress of this Embassy; how the
people of the United States were deceived
and went into ecstacies over the " oldest na-
tion in the world sending a son of the young-
est nation " to represent it, and ask for it a
reception and a welcome into the fraternity
of .nations— how a suplementary treaty was
made which reiterated some provisions of
former treaties, but contained nothing new—
how China was said to be calling for the in-
troduction of western science, civilization and
religion — all this, and much more is fully
known.

The reception which this mission met with
in America, only increased the arrogant as-
sumptions, and multiplied the insults offered
to foreigners, and their representatives. The
mask was in a measure thrown off, both by
the Chinese Government, and by its represent-
atives abroad. Those who were closely watch-
ing the development of circumstances, al-
ready saw the cloud arising. The Embassy
proceeded to Europe. *The court of St. James
will not be duped,* it was said; but even as-
tute Englishmen were *as badly " taken in "

as their cousins — equally willing to be hum-
bugged. Other successes soon followed, each
of which added its weight to the turning
scale in China.

Following speedily on these successes— fit
preludes of the terrible scenes which they in-
troduced — came the outburst of the long pent
up and smouldering troubles in Formosa — in
April 1808.*

Shortly after this manifestation of anti-
foreign feeling, difficulty arose at other places,
especially in. Sz-chuen in connection with the
Catholics. Then comes the outbreak at Yang*-
chow, t August 22nd— a most cowardly affair,
and if not originated by the authorities, at
least winked at by them — and the guilty
parties persistently shielded from justice.

Other, and less flagrant acts of perfidy fol-
lowed these — as at Swatow and Foochow —
until they culminated in the atrocities perpe-
trated at Tientsin.

It is worthy of note that in every one of
these cases, local officials were deeply impli-
cated, if indeed they were not directly con-
nected with them. And while condemning
the temporizing and dangerous policy of the
foreign powers especially England and the
United States — in connection with these
events, let us not forget the measures adopted
by some of their representatives at the ports
— measures which, in the circumstances, can
hardly fail of meeting with general approval.

After the unjust "snub" given to these
men by the British Foreign Office, and the
recall of J. Ross Browne, by the United States
—and as showing the true spirit of the Chi-
nese as encouraged to manifest itself by the
action of Foreign Governments,— it is well to
recall the gross insults to which Sir R. Alcock
was subjected on the occasion of his visit to
the viceroy at Nankin near the close of 1869.
It certainly furnishes matter for contempla-
tion to those who are interested in the tnie
advancement of China, in connection with
such an event as has since occurred at
Tientsin.

The part which TsSng-kwo-fan- then Gov-
ernor General of the Two-kiang— played in
the settlement of the Yang-chow affair, is
fresh in the minds of all. It will also be re-
membered that almost immediately after the
Yang-chow business was settled, Ts6ng was
transferred to the Governor Generalship of the
Metropolitan province, Chihli.

Noisooner was his approach announced than
we heard rumors of the intended destruction
or expulsion of foreigners. Every month or
two these were revived. Connected with
them were various stories of the wicked deeds
done by the "barbarians," and the calamities
which had befallen the Chinese since the ad-
vent oi foreigners. The effect of all this was

«#^M^k^M^^^^^A«^^^Arf^«^»^

^^»^»»^>»»*^»^^^^^^^^

• Chinese Recorder, August 1868 p. 6«, Shaoffhae

papers April and May, 1868.
t Chinese Recorder, S^tember 1868, p. 88, also p. 19

"Hankow" Intelllg^oe, also Chinese RMonSer

August 1869 p. G9.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

209-

to in (lame the minds of the people — the igno-
rant believed what was told them; and the
feeling that something was to bo done to rid
the country of its pest, became so strong, that
many would have nothing to do with foreign-
ers for fear of compromising themselves with
their officials. Even in Tientsin, where for-
eigners had for so many yeare engaged in
business and missionary operatiqns, so great
was this fear, that it was with much difficulty
that buildings could be rented in new locali-
ties. 80 numerous and definite were the
rumors floating about the countr3% that ex-
cept in places where the missionary was well
known, it was almost impossible to rent prem-
ises in the interior for missionary purposefi.
Where success attended the efforts made, and
premises were rented in due form, mandarin
interference compelled their relinquishment
and the return of the rent already paid. In
one instance ♦ where such was the case, it was
even said by the local officer, that previous to
renting premises — the right of which accord-
ing to treaty, he acknowledged — we should
make our desire known to the authorities, so
that they might assist in securing proper and
suitable accommodations. This pretended re-
quirement emanated from TsSng-kwo-fan, and
the object of it was to secure a knowledge of
our intentions beforehand, so as to prevent
the 'rental, — prevention being less trouble-
some than ejection.

In August 1869, another event occurred
which has tended not a little to strengthen
the feeling against foreigners, viz. the murder
of Mr. Williamson of the London Mission
Society.! The perpetrators of this deed have
never been sought out and punished, and as a
result, the Chinese long ago came to the con-
clusion that foreign life is not valued as high-
ly as they had supposed, and they very natur-
ally reasoned, *if <^»tf, why not moreV

There were, even then, those who were do-
ing all in their power to create and intensify
in others the hatred to us which existed in
their own hearts — and not without success.

It was generally believed at the time that
this event had no political significance, but
later developments seem to point to a differ-
ent conclusion. Bo this as it may, it had its
bearing — and an important one too— in dis-
sipating the feeling among the Chinese that
foreign life was sacred and would be avenged.
Had the instigators and perpetrators of this
deed been punished — had the home Govern-
ment, through its Representative been faithful
to its sacred trust of protecting its citizens,
and required the Chinese Government to have
done its duty in this case, — ^it is matter of
serious doubt whether history would have had
to record the bloody deeds and sufferings of
last June.

The knowledge of these events as they oc-
curred being circulated throughout the coun-
try, unsettled and excited the minds of an
ever suspicious people.

• dklnoM Recorder. May, 1870, p. 828.
t Cttlnese BMOcder, October 18«9, p. 14S.

As loncf ago as early in the summer of 1869,
the common report among the people — and
fielieved by them — was that Tslng-kwo-fan
was making preparations for the expulsion of
foreigners from China; — his removal from
Nankin to this province was considered from
the first to be connected with such a plan.
Thus one thing after another has increased,
deepened and extended the anti-foreign feel-
ing, till through the direct efforts of the
Tientsin Prefect and City Magistrate, and a
Brigadier named Chen-ta-swai (or Chfin-kwo-
rui), — recently from Nankin, where he had
laid the train for a similar catastrophe, — it
culminated in the Tientsin Massacre.

While there had been one snccession of
rnmors for the last two years, indicating an
increasingly unsatisfactory state of feeling on
the part of the Chinese, the immediate begin-
ning of these later troubles may be placed at
about the end of May last, when a number of
interments were made by the Sisters of Mercy
east of the river. Rumors at once revived
concerning the destruction of children for the
purpose of obtaining their eyes and hearts for
use in medical preparations. Excitement be«
came intense; the place of interment was
visited by hundreds daily. Many of the
bodies were exhumed, but according to relia-
ble testimony, nothing but bones and a little
hair was found. It was said however, that
among the remains were corpses with the
eyes and hearts taken out, which being be-
lieved by the ignorant and credulous, the
excitement spread, and the fear increased.

The kidnapping stories followed almost im«
mediately, and kidnapping was charged upon
the representatives of the Romish church.
About this time two persons aocnsed of ab-
ducting children were seized, and without the
show of a trial, or the least evidence of their
guilt, they were executed by the Prefect. It
should be borne in mind that this officer had
been here but a short time — that he was ap-
pointed by Ts§ng-kwo-fan; and soon after hi«
arrival, he took occasion to make his anti-
foreign feeling known, and gave utterance to
the sentiment that he had no fear of foreign-
ers. In assuming the power of life and death,
which alone belonged to Chung-how, he re-
lied for support on TbSng-kwo-fan, as being
under his oiders and not under Chung's.

As a mark of appreciation, the anti-foreign

party here presented him with '* the umbrella

of ten thousand names " ( j£ f^ jy },

and a complimentary tablet inscribed, '* The

Living Buddha of Ten thousand families'*

Proclamations iraued by the Prefect and
City Magistrate had the effect greatly to in-
crease the excitement and strengthen the
conviction that the Sisters of Mercy were
guilty of the foul deeds charged on them.
That of the Prefect spoke of the kidnappers
as *' commissioned by other parties to kidnap

210

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

in all directions," and tbe charge was at once
niivle anil believed that the " other parties "
meant Catholics.

Some rumors had ct>me to our knowledge
befoT'e, but the first open deoionstratioiis of a
threatening kin<l were observed on Sabbath
the 5th of June by one of the mission ladi«is.
As was her frequent custom, she went to the |
city accompanied only by some of her school
girls to attend the chapel services, and to in- '
struct the women. As soon as thev entered [
the city, a crowd }>egan to collect anout theu) !
— which had never occured before — and talk !
about kidnapping and taking out the eyes and '
hearts of children. After the services at the
chapel were over, they were followed to the
house of one of the converts, by the crowd
with the most insulting language and actions.
Here the court-yard was soon filled, and find-
ing nothing could be done, the girls were left,
and the lady returned to the chapol in com- '
pany with one of the teachers who came for
her and nobly stood by her during this time,
and instructed the chapel keeper to go quietly
and bring the girls home while she took a
chair. It is her firm conviction that had she
closed the door, the crowd would have pulle<i
the house down. Presence of mind in facing
them, kept them at bay; and nothing was
done which they could not see.

From this time to the day of the Massacre,
the rumors increased in virulence. But it was
not till about the 16th or 16th of June that any
hint of a fixed plan to attack foreigners was |
heard of by us. Friendly Chinese spoke of
such rumors, but did not themselves believe
■an attack would be made. Some servants
however in foreign employ, while continuing
in their place and work, removed their bed-
<ding &c., a week or more before the occnr-
rence, gave the reasons for so doing and told
when the attack woald take place.

One of the persons seized as a kidnapper
about the 8th of June, was a lad of 19 years,
-who was said to have confessed that he was
an agent of the Romanists. His admissions,
secured partly through fear and partly through
sheer stupidity, seemed to fix more blame on
the Catholics. Accordingly the Cathedral and
Jdn-tsz-t*ang (Hospital of the Sisters) were
visited by some of tUe leading Chinese Offi-
cials only a few days before the massacre.

It was previous to these visits that the
rumor of an intended attack on foreign res-
idents reached us. And here it might be
mentioned that this rumor was in circulation
in Shan-tsing, at a distance of 150 and 200
miles from here as early as the 14th of June,
in this form; the 2 1st for the attack, at the
city, and the 24th for that at the settlement;
no distinction of nationalities being mention-
ed. This shows the existence of a premedita-
ted and widely circulated plot.

On the morning of the massacre, — Tuesday
2l8t June — the Cathedral was visited twice
by the native authorities. Large crowds fol-
lowed them, but not the least effort was made
by the offioea to disperse the people, or to

remove the suspicions concerning the Roman-
isrs. It waa but a short time after the second
vinit that the attack was commenced.

A few of the preceding events are import-
ant. For days little groups of men belonging
to the fire companies and •* roughs " had been
observed here and there in earnest conversa-
tion—the rumors increased, violent demon-
strations and abusive language became more
frequent, and the excitement intensified; yet
not even friendly natives thought of such an
issue, although the day fixed upon was freely
spoken of. On Sabbath the 19th of June, one
of the missionaries accompanied by his wife
and a friend, in passing one of these groups
collected on the steps of a temple, heard most
abusive language— brickbats were also taken
up threateningly, though none were thrown.

Appli<?ation was made to the authorities on
several occasions — the last on Tuesday morn-
ina:, by both the English and French Consuls,
— for proclamations to quell the excitement,
but fio notice was taken of them — th^ were
7iot ans/pcred.

After the departure of the authorities from
the Cathedral, the crowd increased rapidly.
The attack commenced on the French Consul-
ate at about 12 to 1 o'clock (mid-day). Tho
signal was the sounding of the fire gongs.
The Consul, M. Fontanier, in oflicial dress,
went at once to Chung-how's Yam&n about ^
of a mile distant. The other inmates of the
Consulate were murdered before he left tho
Yam6n. He was killed on his way back, only
a short distance from the Yamfin, stripped of
his clothing and thrown into the canal. It was
about this time that Ch&n-ta-swai arrived on
the west side of the canal at the head of some
soldiers. To check the accumulation of the
crowd, Chung-how had ordered the bridge of
boats opened. Ch&n ordered them closed,
and encouraged his men and the crowd to fire
the buildings which had already been rifled-
Their work at the Consulate and Cathedral
accomplished, the crowd then rushed for the
compound belonging to the Sisters of Charity
about one mile distant. Here the most re-
volting deeds of cruelty and shame were per-
petrated. Ten Sisters were most barbarously
killed, their bodies hacked to pieces and
thrown into the flames. Their premises were
utterly despoiled and burnt. Eight Protes-
tant chapels suffered a similar fate. The
houses of many of the converts, both Protest-
ant and Catholic, were looted and pulled
down. Some of the Protestant converts were
robbed, beaten and prisoned — one died of his
wounds. A large number of the native Cath-
olics were murdered; others even subjected,
by the officials to imhuman tortures after the
affair was over in order to extort confessions
that the Sisters were guilty of the enormities
with which they were charged.

In addition to the murders at the Consulate,
Cathedral and JSn-tsz-t*ang, a French mer-
chant and his wife residing more than a mile
away were killed — also three Russians) who
hearing the distorbance, were fleeing from the

18Y1.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

211

city. The Protestant cbapels were searched
for the mifisioaaries with the avowed purpose
of killing them. In one instance the chapel
keeper was severely beaten because he could
not produce the foreigner.

The evidence which has beeA collected es-
tablishes beyond a doubt, several points of
importance.

L Official complicity. This is established
by the following facts.

1. The previously known ^nti-foreign feel-
ing of the Prefect, an appointer of TsSng-kwo-
fan was well known,

2. The character of the proclamations is-
sued by both the Prefect and City Magistrate
had the direct effect to increase excitement
and prepare the way for such an event.

3. No effort was made by any of the offi-
cials, including Chung-how, to quell the ex-
citement, though repeatedly asked to do so.

4. Soldiers from the ChGn-tai's YamSn
were among the most active throughout in
the work of destruction. They were led, and
the people encouraged by ChSn-ta-swai, who
ranks as a Brigadier. It is noticeable that
one of the missionaries returning fvom a tour
in the S. W. heard of this Ch(^n all along his
route of travel down the canal, for nearly 200
miles, as having come to Tientsin to assist in
the expulsion of foreigners. (Chen is a protug^
of Tsdng-kwo-fan.)

B. Catholic converts were tortured in order
to get certain confessions from them.

6. The fire companies and volunteer forces
— each of which companies has a literary
graduate, whose name is enrolled in the Ta-
m&n, as its chief — were actively engaged in
the riot. These men would scarcely venture
to take part in any movement wliich had not
official sanction.

7. The presentation to the Prefect of a
complimentary umbrella and tablet — which
were accepted.

8. Fans were made, representing the
burning of the Consulate and Cathedral and
the murder of some foreigners, with officials
standing by and approving the deed. On the
first issues, the names of Chung-how and
other officials appeared, as indicating their
presence on the occasion.

9. The effort to create the feeling that the
recent executions were made in order to " ap-
pease (foreign) wrath," instead of in the in-
terests of justice. Also the fact that 500 Tacls
have been given to the family of each of the
persons executed.

10. The three most deeply criminated offi-
cials hjiive been persistently shielded' from
their deserved punishment.

11. The outbreak was not a sudden ebulli-
tion of popular feeling, but was deliberately
planned.

1. The time of the attack was indicated
several days previous.

S. The rumor of such an intention and
place was current a week previous, in places
IdO and 200 miles distant.

3. The plan wns w> far perfected that at
the sound of the ordinary fire signal, the fire
br -^adcs seized their arras, whwh were in
rva dirw98, instead of their buckets, andr from
all q uarters rushed to the French Consulate.

4. The soldiers equally well understood the
signal, and joined in the attack. A bugle wa»
sounded in the Bric^adier's YaniCn almost
simnltaneously with the striking of the alarm
gongs.

5. Several foreigner were expressly warn-
ed beforehand— ^ven the form which the riot
was to assume was stated, in one or two cases,

III. It has been thought by some that the
popular fury was only directed against one
nsitionality, and that in so far as others suffer-
ed, it was simply by the violence of the tor-
rent bursting all bounds. Since the failure of
the original plan, indeed, the Mandarins have
done all in their power to create the impres-
sion that it waa only a demonstration against
the Catholics — and against the French as be-
ing the supporters of that faith.

Although we are well aware that in many
parts of the country grave and serious charge*
are made against the Romanists, from which
the existence of a bitter feeling — more intense
{)erhaps, as some believe, against the French
as their defenders, than {igainst other nation-
alities — ^may be inferred, yet we think facts
abundantly show that the riot at Tientsin was
not directed against them alone, but was a
deliberate attempt at the destruction of all
foreigners.

1. Two separate days were spoken of for
the attack in the city and at the settlement;
and the rumors circulating throughout the
country have never made any distinction in
nationalities.

2. Eight Protestant cbapels, well known
to be connected with the English and Ameri-
cans, were indiscriminately destroyed.

3. At some of the chapels, search was
made for the missionaries, and the determina-
tion to kill them, if found, openly avowed.

4. Three Kusmans, though pleading their
different nationality, were brutally cut down
in the streets, amid repeated cries that all
foreigners were doomed to the same fate.

5. Pretestant as well as Catholic converts
suffered greatly. The plea that they were
known not to be Catholic served only to elicit
the reply, *we make no difference.* Their
houses were pulled down—they were robbed,
beaten, wounded, imprisoned.

6. Both before and after the Massacre, all
foreigners were alike denounced. Frequent
threats were made for a long time of complet-
ing the work of destniction.

The victims of the Massacre were — M. H,
Fontanier, French Consul.

M' Simon, Consular Secretary.

M. Thoma3in, Secretary of Fr. Legation,
en route to Peking, and Madame Thomasin.

M. de Chalmaison — French merchant, and
Madame de Chalmaison.

Father Chcviur,

213

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

Ten Soeura de Charity, of whom 2 were Bel-
gian, 2 Italian, 1 English, and 5 French.

Mr. and Mrs. Protopopoff, and Mr. Basoff,
Russians.

The recent action of the Chinese Govern-
ment, parporting to be a settlement of the
matter deserves a passing notice. Near the
beginning of Oct. an Imperial Bdict stat-
ed that the Prefect and City Magistrate
vere to be banished to the district of the
A moor; a score of other^ were to be banished
for ten years, and fifteen persons were to be
executed. Of the banishments we have heard
nothing since. The executions took place on
the morning of the 18th Oct. The family of
each of the men executed received 500 Taels
of silver. In addition to the above, Chung-how
gave an extra 100 Taels to each family, when
passing through here recently en route to Paris.

The executions are referred to as a necessity
in order to satisfy the vengeful wrath of for-
eigners. The men were dressed in silk, and
superior coffins were prepared for them. Their
heads were not exposed on the city wall as is
customary in such cases. Aside from the fact
that the circumstances attending the execu-
tion were such as to create and intensify a
hatred of foreigners, and place upon the heads
of the victims the martyr-patriot's crown, in-
stead of covering their names with shame and
dissprace, their death signifies nothing as a
satisfaction for the atrocities of the 21st of
June last, so long as the guiltiest of the ruf-
fians are permitted to escape, and the in-
stigators and abettors of the deed, who occupy
high positions, are shielded from the demands
of justice. Their '* execution" can hardly
be viewed as other than cold blooded murder.
And it becomes a serious question, ' who is
the cause of such an unholy deed.*

Tientsin, November 1870.

NOTES OF A BIBLE TOUB IN SOUTH
EASTERN SHAN-SL

BT J. DUDQBOlf, ESQ. M.D.

Mr. Wellman, one of Mr. Wylie's colpor-
teurs in connexion with the British and
Foreign Bible Society returned lately from
Shansi after an absence of eight months.
He started from Peking September 10th
1869 and returned 6th May 1870. He was
accompanied by two converts, one in the
capacity of teacher and the other as assis-
tant; the former a Pekinese, the latter a
native of Shansi. During his journey he
sold 900 Old TesUments ; 548 New TesU-
ments and 3,058 parts of Scripture. He
realized from these sales 106,881 small cash,
equal to about $106.

Yu-hsien

is a city 90 li N. W. of

P^ing-ting-chow 2|1 ^ j^ with a popula-

tion estimated at about 190,000 souls; 25
per cent of the population are said to smoke

the wan-show-kaou J^ ^a ^^, opium, bo

called b^ the last Emperor, Hien-fung, who
smoked it for paralysis of his iega. One mow
of ordinary land urodaces about 6 Tls. The
same quantity ox land under opium ealtiva-
tion yields over 7 Tls. The po[>py is srown
close to the river and roads, in order to
have facilities for irrigation. Poppy cultiva-
tion was prohibited by Imperial Edict at the
beginning of last year and in consequence
much of last year's growth was rooted up bj
the officials.

The more common course pursue<l, how-
ever, was to wink at this £dict, allow the cul-
tivators to grow the poppy, and then at the
flowering, the officials pounced down upon
their victims, threatened them with severe
punishment and were only appeased by a
nandsome squeeze of about one half the
value of the opium.

Twenty li E. of this at Ching-cheng-ch*en

W ^£ ^K' ^^^ anthracite coal is found.
The iron ore is found in large lumps at 100
feet deep. At Paou-shan ^g MJ a few li

East of the town there are also coal mines.
The coals sefi at 4 cents per picul. At

Kh'oo-ts'nn J^ jjjil^ 20 li S. E. there is an-
other coal mine. At Fang-shan 'Hhr ijf

35 li S. E. of TU-hsien, iron is found, but it
is not permitted to be wrought on account of
some nr trees at the top of the hiii. Ten per
cent of land here was formerly under poppy
cultivation, but being now prohibited, tne
opium consumed is Dought elsewhere. It
now comes chiefly from Shen-si and Kan-
Buh ; and sells at the rate of 4 mace 1 taeL
The first opium, the people say came from
Canton, then afterwards they were supplied
from Shen-si, Shan-tung, and Ho-nan ; and
now this is itself a model opium province with
the greatest consumption, and probably also
the greatest production. Here also the pop-
py was torn up by the roots after the Im-
perial Edict was issued. The duty is three
times the amount levied on any other article.
The people of the district are reported aa
rough and insolent. The police had to be
sought to conduct the party to the inn. The
city is well-situated and the wall is built of
brick. There is a stream, usually dry how-
ever, which runs in a valley to the west.

P*ing-ting-chow 35l ^^ )|f| i^ & c»ty 270

li S. E. of T*ai-yuen-foo [^fc j^ J^ the

provincial capital, and 870 li from Peking.
Opium smokers are estimated at 40 per cent.
Tnere are foundries with six furnaces at

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

213

Lin-li-ts'un :;J9JC H ;I^ SO H N. W. chiefly

employed in casting kitchen utensils. Coal is
found twenty feet under the surface. Coal
aud iron are also found at Yang-is'un and

San-chiaou-ts*un ^£ »R jkjt in great a-

bundance. Mr. W. met an opium smoker
here, who knew of Christianity. He brought
a gospel and when told to read it and obey
its precepts, replied he could not but obey
the precepts, for Jesus was the son of God.
At So-hwang-ch*en ^S ^r ^^ a place 15
li E. wrought iron is made. Coal abounds

along the whole of this route to the next
citv. The .deepest coal pits were found to
be '260 feet which discharged 8000 catties

daily. At the village of Teen-pu-ts*ui J^

l> pja ^ ^^an purchased a gospel — he had
seen the western sacred books and liked them
very much.

T'sai-ling ^ ^ lies 43 li from Laou-

p'ing ^ ^ ^g]j. On the south of the

Ling or pass, there are a few furnaces. The
produce of the mines amounts daily from 6
to 8 hundred catties of iron ore. The mines
are about 60 feet deep.

After smelting, it costs 1 J candareens per
catty. 85,000 catties, in iron bars are ex-
ported to Hwai-lu-hsien ^k jj^ jSS in

Chih-li, [§" ^* two days from the confines
of the provinces and the entrauce of the
mountains. They smelt three times.

At Liau-chow ^g yi\ one of the under

officials invited Mr. W. to the Yaraun. He
seemed to know something of Christianity.
The Chinese reverenced (>)nfucius, he said,
but not hii teacher, which he thought a
great mistake. The mandarin of the garri-
son possessed a foreign school atlas, which
he had received from one of the missionaries
at Shanghai. He desired Mr. W. to explain
it to him, after which he bought a whole
Bible.

Lu-ch'eng ^^ j^ ^u. Persimmons grow

here extensively ; which when dried are used
there, as here also, for cough and asthma, and
as an expectorant. There are said to be
100 Koman Catholic families.

Hoo-hwang-hsien ^g ^ ]^. The up-
per story of the gate of this city Ls in ruins.
A copy of the New Testament was sold here
to the military mandarin. There are two
large ponds at two angles ' of the city for

collecting rain water from which the people • old rebels. Some received books, others did
draw their supplies: one bucket costs one | not; some kept the books and i'ailcd to zcnd

cash, which is charged for clearing and re-
pairing these ponds. Close to these ponds
there is a temple to the Lung- wang— the
Dragon Prince, he who is always implored
in seas'ons of drought. The people possess
also wells. The country is hilly. Carts are
here in use; in other places the hilly na-
ture of the country necessitates mules.

contains about 9000 families, of whom 400
are Mohammedans and sixty are Roman
Catholic. This place is celebrated m the
capital of Yao-wan^^^ The streets are broader
than even those of Peking.

Yin-ch'eng-ch'en B^ j^ ^^ lies 60 H

to the south of the last mentioned place. It
is a great mart for iron of all kinds. Coal
and iron stretch here for a length of 4 li and
at a depth of 100 feet. The opium smokers
are said to be 40 per cent. Tnc population
embraces 1000 families.

Si-ho-ch*en ^ jj^ ^^ was formerly

very rich and the people traded to the other
j)rovinces ; but after the accession of liien-
fung on account of the troubled state of
the country, they pulled down their houses
and sold them to gain a livehood. The pres-
ent town is half in ruins and the people
have almost wholly given themselves up to
the opium pipe. They are forbidden on ac-
count of their poverty to cultivate tho
"Western dirt." For 20 li all round the
country abounds in iron and coal.

Several mines of coal and iron are found

on the way to Ling-chhien-hsien t^ j|| 1^

This place has about 2000 families: the half
of them are confirmed opium smokers. Coal
costs here 10 catties* 1 cash, and iron 10 cash-
1 catty. Silk is produced to the extent of
10,000 catties annually. One catty costs from
1 to 2 taels 3 mace. It w found only in the
S. W. and the mulberry trees begin 10 li
from the above city and stretch 50 li towards
the border ^ of F€ng-t*ai-hsien. Hemp is
grown 20 li from the city and costs 140
cash a catty. The tribute of the district
amounts to 20 catties per season, to the Em-
peror; opium is forbidden; the silk is very
fine : the worm is small. The officer of the
garrison was a Mohammedan.

Feng-t*ai-hsien ]^ ^ ^,T8eh.chow-
foo, jS jpj JS, The party was here re-
quested to appear at the Ya-mun, ;^ jJSC

^^ P^, to render an accout of themselves,
as they were supposed to belong to the

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

the money. The military ^^ ![& officer

enquired whence they came and by what
pass they had entered Shansi. He requested
them not to force the people to buy their
books, but to allow them of their ovvn accord
to ask for them ; in which case he promised
protection. At the Chefu's ^ Cfr 1^ p^
Yamun, the official after taking a Bible re-
turned it. One of the under-officials named
Lu, went to visit them at the inn. Mr. W. was
supposed to be a Cantonese, and was there-
fore strongly urged to depart. He asked, if
that was the sort of treatment accorded to for-
eigners under Government protection ? The
official asked what religion was it most neces-
sary to promulgate ? Was it not Confucian-
ism ? The native catechist replied "That
the religion of Confucius," (here the by-
standers interrupting him laughed heartly as
if even this Christian was obliged to acknowl-
edge the superiority of the great sage,) "was
not to be compared to the Christian religion."
When they heard this, they immediately de-
parted greatly displeased. On the follow-
ing day 3rd December, the military ^k ^S
officer of the 8 passes came to examine this
native who in the midst of the discussion
had given them to understand that he him-
aelf had been a small military officer. The
meeting ended ^uite friendly, the officer
showing the seals of bis office. This officer
had been at the battle of the Fa-li-ch^iaou

A M 1^ (P^^ Tung-chow) ^ ^.
He carried back a faithful account and the
authorities were satisfied. His object really
was to find out whether Mr. W. was a for-
eigner or not. His knowledge of the language
led the officials to imagine that he was a
southern Chinaman and his presence there
would bode no good to the province. On
the day following this, he had a visit from
the literary superintendent of the district,
who said that he had seen a New Testament
at his native place. He asked several ques-
tions, upon which Mr. W. remarked, " Yovl
are always afraid of foreigners. Do you
suppose tney wish to take the. government
out of your hands ? We have no such in-
tention." Upon this the literary remarked
"that this depended not upon our pleasure
but upon the will of Heaven."

He met a young literary man, an opium
smoker, 60 li E. of this hsien city. He had
lately been baptized into the Roman Catholic
faith and haa been promised a situation at

Lung-an-fuj^^^.

There is a building or cathedral there call-
ed Sh«ng-urh-kung-hwei |^ J^ ^ ^

•1

At this baptism he h ad been imm ereed . Bot h
sexes are admitted to the church in this
manner. In his village there were he said
150 Roman Catholic families. He was some-
what disgusted at not having received a post
and was on this account rather indifierent
to the religion. He said he had seen Pa-
hsia-li (Sir Harry Parkes) at Pa-li-ch'iaou

There are 20,000 families in Ts«eh-chou-f u

It produces an excellent hard coal called
Hsiang-mei ^ )|^, because it is free from
bad vapours; 200 catties- cost 100 cash.
Iron ore is found here on and under the
surface ; 3 cash per catty; when smelted it
costs 30 cash a catty. The city lies in a
valley with mountains close all round. It
has no cart roads ; mules do all the trans-
port. There are said to be 9,000 Romaic
Catholics, and a few Mohammedans from Ho-
nan, tanners by trade. The opium smokers
are calculated at 60 per cent. .To the East
of this iron and fine silk are produced. The
worms here also are very small.

Yang-ch^eng-hsien ^ ^^ ^ la in the
same department as the above. Running
from W. to E. for 60 ii, the roads were
covered with mulberry trees, and natives said,
wherever there were these trees there were
silkworms. Ten li W. of this at a village
called Pei-kow-tBhm j^^ P ;|^J" are 3 fur-
naces for smelting iron. This hsien city has
10,000 families, 60 per cent of them are opium
smoJEers, and 10 per cent of the land was under
cultivation, but forbidden since the Edict
in the 7th year of Tun^-chi (16th February
1869), Silkworms, coal and iron are found
there. The iron sells at 25 cash per catty,
coal 50 cash per picul. In the S.E. suburbs
are 7 Mahommedan families, tanners front'
Honan. They met here a Roman Catholic,
a small trader, who induced a friend to buy
a New Testament. The city lies at the foot
of a hill, along the side of the stream. The
lan^age here resembles southern mandarin.
It IS a famous place for Buddhist nuns;
who shave their heads and wear two tails.
There are 10 nunneries in the district and
in each there are from 3 to 7 nuns. It is
said that the Cloisters originated in th#
poverty of the people, and in their ina-
bility to bring up their daughters. The city
has 8 gates, W. E. and S. Here they sold
a large type New Testament to a respectable
man, who understood something oi Chris-
tianity. He requested Mr. W. to call upon
him. The officier in charge of the hnen
garrison got a New Testament and on show-

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

215

ing it to the Che-hsien, Hxe latter took and
kept it; and afterwards he took another for
himself, but did not pay for it.

' I-ch*eng-kwan ^ 1^ ^ has 20 families
of Mahommedans. Yuen-khil-hsien J^ ^

contains about 4,000 families. Each
family is said to produce 10 to 100 catties

of silk annually. It costs 2,000 cash a cattj.
Coal is got from a place 18 li from the city
and sold by measure 45 cash per tow. The
opium smokers are here 40 per cent and 30
per cent of the land is under foreign " dirt **
cultivation. There are 2 Mussulman families,
also tanners from Honan.

{To be continued,)

HANDBOOX FOB THE STUDENT OF

CHINESE BUDDHISM.

Bt Rev. E. J. Eitel of the London

Mission Society, 1870.

BY rev. JOSEPH EDKINS, PEKING.

The Student of Buddhism obtains in
this work an important help to his studies.
The author has devoted great attention
to this subject, and has in addition
to his own investigations, here placed
within reach of his readers, many con-
tributions from the immense learning in
this department of Julien, Burnouf and
Koeppen.

Buddhism is not so powerful in China
as to cause alarm to the Cliristian mis-
sionary in view of the coming struggle
which he anticipates. But the history of
its introduction and the nature and extent
of the influence it has produced on the
Chinese mind and literature, are extremely
interesting subjects. The Hindoo mis-
sionaries tried hard to bring the Chinese
to accept the mythology and religious
doctrines of their country at the time
when it was Buddhist. Their translations
abound in Sanscrit words which it was
hoped the Chinese would learn, but this
they failed to do. Names of things as
well as names of persons, words expressive
of doctrines, abstract names, classes of
mythological beings, adjectives, arithmet-
ical and astronomical expressions, and
many long compound terms are imported
in full into the Chinese text. To explain
them glossaries were prepared. But they

expected more zeal and perseverance in
their Chinese neophytes than they have
shown, and the consequence is that the
glossaries are not looked at, and the San-
scrit names are passed over by the reader
of the Chinese texts as an abracadabra
which he is glad to miss.

Buddha's heart is for example, spoken

pronounced in the era of the Hindoo
translations, A-no-ta-la Sam-mo Sam-bo-
di. An is the negative. Uttara is supe-
rior. Sam means "perfect," "good,"
" same ". Sam yak is given in the Sanscrit
dictionary a//, wholly^ fitly' Bodlii is intel-
ligence, the intellect, ike holy fig-tree^
knowledge of God, and as an adjective,
wise, Etymologically it is that which
distinguishes^ that is, the intellect, and
hence that which is distinguished, doctrine^
the object of the highest study. From this
has come the title Buddha the " peroeiver,"
" the sage."

Whoever will study Buddhism must
know what these and other such words
mean, and Mr. Eitel's object has been to
provide a hand book in which a mass of
information has been collected adapted
to aid the inquirer. In this instance he
must look under the words anuttara and
bodhi. If he is reading a Chinese Buddh-
ist production he must first consult the
Chinese index at the end of the volume^
This mode of using the " Sanscrit Chinesd
Dictionary " is a little cumbrous, but per-
haps it is preferable to the perpetuation
in a work of this kind of the mandarin
pronoimciation as given in Morrison,
Wade and other authors. Sanscrit books
having been translated fourteen centuries
ago the powers of the Chinese characters
which represented Hindoo words have
changed in the meantime. As Mr. Eitol
justly remarks, "to the language then
spoken in China no modern Chinese dia-
lect comes nearer in sound than the very
Sanscrit or Pali forms themselves."

The difficulty might be met if we had
a dictionary of Chinese words with the
ancient and modern pronounciations ar-
ranged in succession as in Kang-hi, but in
a more complete form than in that work.
For example if in Morrison's Syllabic
dictionary imder the syllable Fi^; betwe^i

216

THE CHINESE RECORDER

the character ^^ and the meanings were
inserted "old sound Bur, Amoy Put,
Nanking PuH, Peking Po," every one
would thus be in a position to know what
the old sounds of the characters are. It
would then be feasible to compile a Chi-
nese-Sanscrit instead of a Sanscrit-Chinese
dictionary.

But as the student of Chinese must also
learn to consult works arranged according
to the radicals, like Kanghi itself, Mr.
Eitel's arrangement of the dictionary
forms no bar to its usefulness.

Among the longer and more valuable
articles in this work are those on Kwan-
yin or Avalokiteshwara, and Buddha or
Sliakyamuni, Samadhi, Sariskrita, Naga,
Mandjushiri Amitabha, Dhyana, Nagard-
juna, Naraka, Triratna, Nirvana, Trikaya,
The spelling here *given is a little differ-
ent from that of our author who some-
what oddly, has followed French Orthog-
raphy in writing the Sanscrit sounds CH,
SH and J.

The best key to the understanding of
Buddhism is to be found in the study of
the life- of its founder. In Shakyamuni
himself humanity is first seen, then divin-
ity. A young prince, handsome, strong,
heroic, surrounded by pleasures, and
tempted by the most brilliant worldly
prospects, is deeply affected by observing
the miseries of human life. He becomes
a changed man, forsakes his father's
palace for a hermit's cell, practices and
then teaches a rigid asceticism and dies
at eighty after a long career occupied
partly with the instruction of a numerous
band of disciples and partly with extatic
contemplation. He is deified at the mo-
ment of death, that is, his disciples elevate
him to the summit of humanity, honour
him as the best of teachers and announce
that he is for ever rescued from the revo-
lutions of life and death. He has entered
the Nirvana, and when his body has been
burnt, the Sharira, the small reddish re-
fiiduum, is honoured as a sacred relic pos-
sessing marvellous powers, and over it a
pagoda must be erected.

Such a phenomenon, a great and dis-
interested mind, founding the monastic
institute, and teaching multitudes of both
sexes and every caste the escape from
sorrow to the eternal rest of the Nirvana,

[January,

was sufficient in the condition of Hindoo
society as it Avas two centuries before the
expedition of Alexander, to account for
the early history of Buddhism.

In his account of Kwan-yin (Avaloki-
teshwara) our author has gone too far
when he supposes there was a Chinese
divinity of this name before the introduc-
tion of the Mahayana into China. Noth-
ing is easier than to attach to the imagina-
ry fornier lives of the great Bodhisattwas
any incidents of old biography in any age
or country of a marvellous kind and adap-
ted to be, in the Buddhist sense, edifying.
Such incidents were ascribed by the Chi-
nese Buddhists to the presence of Kw-an-
yin, nearly as in Mr. Disraeli's Lothair the
opportune arrival of a Roman shopkeeper's
wife who shows a benevolent interest in
the welfare of that hero, is believed by
the pope and his cardinal to be an appear-
ance of the Virgin Mary. Hence the au-
thor of that Romance, sarcastically des-
cribes Lothair as being for a time in the
opinion of every one in Rome, high and
low, " the most favoured man in this cen-
tury;" yet the net failed to entrap him
through his want of faith.

Kwan-yin looks on (Kwan) the region
(Shi) of sujfferers whose voices (yin) of
many tones, " all acknowledging misery
and asking salvation, touch the heart of
the pitiful Bodhi Sattwa. She looks with
a thousand eyes that she may see them all
and stretches out a thousand arms that
she may save them all.

Kumaradjiva himself adopted the name
Kwan-shi-yin. The translators of - the
Tang period two centuries later brought
to view die true etymology as given by
our autlior, but they did not succeed in
changing the course of the legend or the
name of the divinity. Kumaradjiva pre-
ferred the more popukr and edifying des-
ignation. The two meanings Kwan-shi-
tsai and Kwan-shi-yin doubtless existed
together in Kumaradjiva's country Cash-
mere, just as afterwards in China. The
Mahayana doctrine had prevailed there
already for nearly two hundred years
from the time of Nagarjuna given in the
Hand book A. D. 194.

The remarkable extension of the Maha-
yana literature (Hwa-yen-king, Fa-h wa-
king, &c.,) in Cashmere, Cashgar, Balkh,

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

217

and what is now Cabool, aided by the con-
version to Buddhism of the Indian Getes,
the Yue-ti of Chinese history, renders the
dialects there spoken early in the Christian
era important for the determination of
the language employed by the first Hin-
doo missionaries in China.

Our author says the Pali was first used
and afterwards the Sanscrit. It would be
more correct to say that the Magadha dia-
lect was first used) then the dialect of
Northern India such as was spoken in
Cashmere, and afterwards the Sanscrit.
In the Han dynasty under Ming-ti, Ka-
fihipmadanga who came from Magadha,
the modern Behar, used the dialect of
that country which differed from the Pali
among other things in retaining from
Sanscrit the letter SH.* If Kashipmad-
anga, the most ancient of the translators,
had chosen Chinese • words whose initial
was S to write the Sanscrit Shramana and
Kashiapa, it might be said that he used
the t Pali. In the Sutra of the 42 sec-
tions he used i^y P^ , and thus originated

the name Shaman, to be used ever after
as the designation of the members of the
Buddhist community in China. For Ka-

sliiapa he wrote j^ ^ Ka-shiap.

The second era of translators A. D. 400
was that of Kumaradjiva of Cashmere.
There can be no doubt -that he made use
of SH and S as separate letters for he
never confounds them in his choice of
Chinese characters. The Chinese words
already introduced by his predecessors he
did not alter, and in introducing new
terms required in the translation of the

Mahayana literature, the -^ "^ Ta-
sheng or greater development, he uses SH
for SH and usually B for V. Thus the
city Shravasti was in Pali Savatthi and in
Chinese ^ ^ j^ Sha-ba-ti. Prob-
ably Kumaradjiva himself speaking in
the Cashmere dialect of Sanscrit called it
Shabati.

Two centuries later the fashion of close
adherence, to Sanscrit came into use under
the leadership of Hiuen-tsang. For ex-
ample instead of J^[j J^ Bi Ku which

* Soe Bumof and Lesson's Eosai aar le Pall,
t The Pali (omu arc Samana, Kasdapa.

is like the Pali Bhik-khu (probably also

found in the Magadha language) jj^ ^SS

BiT-c*HU was written evidently with the
intention of restoring the Sanscrit SH.
Our author gives a different reason.

The great value of such a guide as this
Handbook in the study of Chinese Buddh-
ism will be understood by the student
when he finds that almost all the import-
ant words in doctrine and biography are
here traced to their Sanscrit originals and
explained with the aid of recent Euro-
pean criticism. Thus Ho-shang the most
popular term for priest is Upadhyaya the

president of an assembly or ^1^ Sang-ha.

The " three precious ones " are Buddha,
the personal teacher, Dharma, the law or
body of doctrine, Sang-ha, the priesthood.

The term ^^ f^ Sam-mi is explained

as the Samadhi of the original Sanscrit.
" Samadhi signifies the highest pitch of
abstract extatic meditation, a state of ab-
solute indifEerence to all influences from
within or without, a state of torpor of
both the material and spiritual forces of
vitality, a sort of terrestrial Nirvana con-
sistently culminating in total destruction
of life. He consumed his body by tho
fire of Samadhi (agni Samadhi) is a com-
mon phrase.*'

The expression ^\ ^^ ^ arrival at

that shore is explained as the Chinese
equivalent of Paramita embracing the six
means of passing to the Nirvana. These
are 1. charity or giving, Ddna, 2. morali-
ty Shila, good conduct, 3. patience, Kshan-
ti, 4. energy, Virya, 5. contemplation,
Dhyana, 6. wisdom, Pradjna.

In the account of Nirvana Mr. Bitel
touches on a subject of great interest,
namely the expectation of immortality as-
serting itself in Buddhism in spite of the
overwhelming influence of a metaphysical
system adverse alike to the belief in God
and to that in immortality. Shakyamuni
said in his last moments "the spiritual
body is immortal." But he said just be-
fore, "allyouBikshus, donot be sad. If I
lived in the world for a Kalpa, on arriv-
ing at the time I must Istill be annihilated.
Not to leave you when the hour has ar-
rived is impossible. In gaining benefit
9ne*8 self others are benefited. The sys-

1^18

THE CimTKSE RECORDER

[January,

tern of doctrine is already perfect. Should
I live longer it would be of no benefit to
you. All that were to be saved, whether
in the paradises of the Devas, or in the
world of mankind have already been sav-
ed. As to those who have not been sav-
ed, the causes which will ultimately lead
to their salvation have already been put
in operation. From this time forward, I
€xhort you my disciples, to expand, ex-
plain, and propagate my doctrine and
thus" (here follows our author's quotation)
" the spiritual body (Pa-shen) of Ju-lai
will be constantly present, and will not
be annihilated at all."

Much cannot be built on this passage
from the '^ Sutra of the dying instructions
of Buddha," but Mr. Eitel is quite right
in arguing the continued existence of the
Buddhas from tlieir occasional reappear-
ance after death for the salvation of living
beings, and also from the dogma of the
western paradise.

Why in his article on Dhyana the au-
thor has omitted any reference to the
£9 P^ Ch^an men does not appear. He
has however given an account of the 28

patriarchs the last of whom, Bodhidharma, ana wnicn tnererore must be maigenous m
introduced into China the Buddhist sect | China, I would yet mention the Allowing:
called the Ch^an men which has played

in Genesis furnishes us with a probable
origin for the traditions of serpent worship
among various nations.

In Eastern Asia the Nagas were looked
on as well disposed. Hence the Burmese
confound them with the Devans, while
the Chinese regard them as good and
powerful and call them Lung, the Greek
dracon, and the German Schlange.

On the six paths of transmigration the
reader will find information imder the
heads, G&ti, Pretas, Asuras, Amogha, &c.

But it is time to stop. Buddhism is a
subject which easily ramifies into so many
directions, that it is best to close these
remarks here for fear of their being ex-
tended too far for the reader^s patience.

Peking, Nov. 1870.

THE STUDY AND VALUE OP
CHINESE BOTANICAi;! WOEE&

BT B. BBBTSCHNEIDEBj'ESQ., M. D.

f CofUintted.J

Among the trees, fruits and herbs, which
are enumersted in the Rh-ya and the classics
and which therefore must be indi^renous

in some respects the same part in China
that the Jainas did in India. It has almost
supplanted the original Buddhism and has
always made much of the esoteric deposit
of doctrine and its transmission along with
the robe and rice bowl from patriarch to
patriarch. The meaning of the names
however differs. Jaina means the conqueror,
while Dhyana the Indian prototype of 7M^
Dan, signifies meditation.

In the notice of the Nagas, there are
some interesting references to Serpent
worship, that very wide spread and ancient
superstition, which seems to have origina-
ted in the first ages and to have spread
from the Babylonian region to the most
widely separated countries. The stones
of Avebury in Wiltshire not fer from
Stonehenge retain the serpentine shape in
which the Druids arranged them. The
Hebrew nahash, Gaelic narar, and English
snake, are word-forms which preserve the
old idea, and the account of the temptation

^ Huai, Sophora japonica (P. XXX V*

31 Ch. W. XXXIII).— :^|g Lien, Pride of
India, Melia Azedarach (P. XXX V« 28
Ch. W. XXXni).-;fa ;J;^ Wu-'tung, or

1^ Ch'en, StercuHa platanifolia (P. XXX V«

25 Ch. W. XXXV).— ^ Sang, Mulber-
ry-tree (P. XXX VI, Ch. W. XXXIH).
The wild Mulberry-tree is called ]^ Yen

in the Shu-king (Tribute of Yu).— fiE S

Nie Nie, or sfflT Feng, Liquidambar f ormosa-

na (P. XXXIV. 43 Ch. W. XXXV).— J|^
7Vt, the Varnish tree (P. XXX Va 17 Ch.
W. XXi^HI) IS mentioned in the materia
medica of Emperor Shen-nung and in the
Shu-king (Tribute of Yu). Dr. S. W. Wil-
liams states in his Chinese Commercial Guide,
^^The varnish used in making lackered ware
is the resinous sap of one or more species
of Sumach (Rhus or Vemix vemica) and
the Avgia Sitie7i8is Lour., which grow best
in Kiang-ii, Che-kianff, Ssfl-chuan. The
natives however call only one sort T^ishu
or varnish tree.** Liadley (Treasury of Bot-

1871;]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

219*

any p. 1210) states that CalophyUum Avgia
yields the Chinese Varnish. The represen-
tation of the Tsi-shu in the Ch. W. seems to
relate to a Sumach.

The characters y^g Chu and T^ Kao

of. Rh-ja and Shi-king) denotes the Ailari'
^ us glandulosa^ the Vemis du Japon of the
French. The commentator of the Rh-ya
ranges this tree among the varnish trees, as
do the French. It grows very easily and
rapidly and can be found everywhere in
Peking; it thrives even between the bricks
of the Peking walls. — A much celebrated

tree of the Chinese is the l|^ Chhtn,

Cedrela sinensis* The Pen-ts^ao states, that
this is the same tree, mentioned in the Shu-
king (Tribute of Yli) under the character

jSP Ch^n as being used for bows. The

Cedrela sinensis otows also at Peking. The
fragrant leaf -buds in spring are used by the
Chinese for food. Now-a-days the Chinese
apply the character Cbhm to both, the Ai-
lanthos and the Cedrela, and distinguish the

first as ,^L ^^ Ch^oU'Ch^H (stinking

Ch^un), on account of the disagreeable odour

of the flowers, — the Cedrela as ^^ j^

jSiang'Ch^nj (fragrant Ch^n). The lar^e
pinnate leaves of both trees are very like m
appearance, but the botanist distinguishes
them easily, by Ailanthua having two little

§ lands near the basis of the leaflets. Good
rawings of these trees can be found in the
Ch. W. XXXV. Bee alao P. XXXVa 12.

I have already stated above, that the
Nenuphar is mentioned in the Rh-ya. It is
therefore indigenous in China as well as two
other water-plants the Trapa natans and
Euryale ferox, Trapanatana Calt rop b ears

the Chinese names ^^ Ki and ^S '^

Ltng-iM, (P. XXXni 26 Ch. W. X^dl).

Euryale ferox is called ^^ Kien or &S ^S

Ki^tau (fowl's head) (P. XXXIII 27 Ch.
W. XXXII). Mention is made of both in
the Chou-li V. 35, Biot> translation I p. 108.

The character r^xk Yu denoting Taro^

Arum esculentum fColocasia antiquorum ?)
does not occur in the ancient classics, but
the dictionary Shuo-wen (100 A. D.) de-
scribes this plant P. XXXH 31 Ch. W. IV.)

The Yams Ignarae of the French Diosco-
raea^ of which several species are cultivated
in China (D. Batatas, D. alata, D. sativa,) is

called 1^ ^ Shu-yu or [Jj ^ Skan-

yao in Chinese books (P. XXVU 33 Ch.
W. in). The latter name is in use at Peking.
Bioscorea is indigenous in China, for it is
mentioned in the nK>st ancient works, the

materia medica of Emperor Shen-nung and
the Shan-hai-king. Decandolle assumes (1.
c. 819) that the Indian Archipelago is the
native country of the cultivated species of
Dioscoraea.

Decandolle conjectures also, (1. c. p. 821)^
that Batatas eduliSy the Sweet Potato may be
of American origin. But this plant was de-
scribed in Chinese books a long time before
the discovery of America in the Nan-fanjj-
ts'ao-mu-ch'iAang (3rd or 4th century). The*

Chinese authors state that the "^ ^^ Kan-

chu (the first character denotes sweet) is an
important cultivated plant, the roots of
which supply the place of corn in Socrthern
China. 1 he root is said to be of a redk)ish
colour and as large as a goose egg. The

flowers resemble the ijfe ^ft Siian-hua (a*

species of Convolvulus according to the
drawing in the Ch. W. XXII). This suits
perfectly with the Sweet Potato as also with-
the fine drawing of the Sweet Potato in the
Ch. W. VI. The Pen-ts*ao describes thi»
plant XXVII 36. At Peking it is known as

ES ^ Pai^jAu, (white Potato). The

charcter Shu seems to be applied to plants
with tuberous edible roots.

Phytolacca decandrcu, the Virginian Poke,,
and Phytolacca octandra are assumed by the
botanists as beins of American origin ^De-
candoUe 1. c. 736). In Europe these plants
appeared onl^ t200 years ago. But Phyto-
lacca is mentioned m the materia medica of

Emperor Shen-nung under the name rggj ^g

Skanr-lu and must therefore be indigenous
in Cnina. There can be no doubt, that
Shsng-lu is Phytolacca. See the good draw-
ing in the Ch. w . XXFV. The descriptbn
of Shang-lu in the P. XVII<^ 8 (poisonous
plants) suits well with Phytolacca. I am not
able to state, whether Phytolacca decandni
or octandra be meant. Both are cultivated
at Peking (Cf . Bunge, enumer. plant Chin«.
bor.) The Chinese use the thick fleshy
root as medicine, as do also the aborigines;
in America.

The favoured garden flower Aa KU^

Chrysanthemum Ckinense was also known by
the Chinese from remote times. See the
Rh-ya and the materia medica of Sh^n-nung^
As regards the Tea (Thea sinensis, or
Camellia Thea) the most renowned among*
Chinese cultivated plants and now weS
known by most peoples of the globe, there
is no evidence to show, that the tea-shrub is
other than indigenous to China. Lindley
(Treasury of Botany) states however, that
the only country, in which it has been found
in a wild state, is Upper Assam, and adds,
that a Japanese tradition, which ascribes its

220

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

introduction into China to an Indian Buddh-
ist prirst, wlio visited that country in the
1 8 tti century, favours the supposition of its
Indian origin. But this statement is not cor-
rect It may be rijrht as Dr. Williams states
(Middle Kinnrdom II p. 127) that the gene-
ral introduction of tea cultivation, does not
date prior to the 8th or 9th century, but I
must observe, that the Tea-shrub is mention-
e<i in the ancient dictionary Rh-ya under the

names j^ Kia and ^^K'n-tu (K'u^

bitter) and a commenttitor of this work, who
vrrote in the 4th century A. D. explains,

that this is a little tree, which reseioblcs the

*to "T* Chi-tsu C Gardenia species, the

leaves of which resemble, indeed, the tea

leaves). It grows in winter ; (the leaves do
not fall of!). From the leaves can be made
by boiling a hot beverage. Now (at the

time of the commentator) the earliest gath-
ering is called ^L 7\e, the latest ^^ Ming.

Another name for the plant is 7S Chuan.

In the province of Ssll-chuan the people call

the plant ^ffi- ^El K'n-tu — The Japanese

tradition to which Mr. Lindley refers, can
be found in Kaempfer's Japan. The Japa-
nese legend says, that about A. D. 519, a
Buddhist priest came to China, and in order
to dedicate his soul entirely to God, he made
a vow to pass the day and night in an un-
interrupted and unbroken meditation. After
many years of this continual watching he
was at length so tired, that he fell asleep.
On awaking tlie following morning he was
so sorry, he had broken his vow, that he cut
off both his eyelids and threw them on the
ground. Returning to this place on the fol-
lowing day he observed, that each eyelid
had become a shrub. This was the Tea-
shrub, unknown until that time. — The Chi-
nese seem not to know tiiis leo;end. I am
astonished, that the great botanist has based
such a scientific view on this fable, and I
would remark) that the Pen-ts^ao states ex-
pressly, that in China wild-growing tea can

be found. The character ^Si Ch'a, now
used to designate the tea-shrub, arose prob-
ably out of the ancient character ^S^ Ta.

I would speak finally of a tree, the fruit
of which for a long time has been known in
Europe as Chinese Star-anis^. The native
country of the Ulicium anisatum, which
yields the Star-anise, has been the subject of
many discussions by savants. Some tens of
years ago Mr. de Vriese, a Dutch savant,
asserted, that the native country of the Star-
anise was not China, as usually supposed,
but Japan.

(Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke Geshiedenis
en Physiologic 1834. Over de Ster-Anijs.)
lie was, however, refuted by M. Siebol(C
(Erwiederungen, iibor den Ursprung des
Sternanises, 1837) who proved tiiat the Jap-
anese plant, Ulicium religiosum does not
yield tne Star-anise of commerce, and that
the latter, much used in Japanese medicine,
was introduced into Japan from China or
other countries. M. Hofimann at last seeks
to prove (Angaben aus Chines und Japan,
Naturgesch von dem Ulicium religiosum
1837) tliat the Star-anise is also not a native
of China. He quotes the P^n-ts*ao and as-
serts, that there it is expres^y stated^ that
the Star- anise is not indigenous to China, but
is brought by foreign vessels. But the quota-
tion of M. Hoffmann is wrong, for the Pen-
ts*ao states on the contrary, that the Star-
anise grows in the Southern provinces of
China.

Under the name of j^k ^^ Huai-siang

or Ict? «^ Hui'Siang (siang«-fragrant) the

Pen-ts'ao describes at first (XXVI 62) a
frairrant plant with leaves like hairs, little
yellow flowers, which are arranged like an
umbrella. The seeds resemble the barley.
The best kind is said to come from Ning-sia
(province of Kan-su.) This is without doubt
the common Fennel (Foeniculum vulgare.)
I have also examined the Hui-siang obtained
from the Chinese Apothecary shops. After
this description the Pen^ts^ao continues as
follows:

There b yet another kind of Hui-siang
which is brought by foreign vessels. The

fruit is as large as the fruit of the "jh& Po

(Thuja) and is divided into 8 comers, each
of them containing a kernel like a bean, of a
yellowish colour and a sweet taste like the
common Hui-siang. This fruit is called Po-

hui-siang (po=vessel) or /^ -ffi ^i Pa^

hui-siang (ei^ht cornered Hui-siang^ This
fruit grows m Kuang-tung and Kuang-stj

namely in the departments situated near the

jgp ^ ^^) ^^^^^^ *^6 best comes in
foreign* vessels, wherefore it is called Vessel-
star-anise. It can not therefore be called
in question, that the Star-anise tree grows
in China. Mr. Rondot (Commerce d*ex-
portation de la Chine 1848 p. ii) states:
*'L*anis 6toile est port£ k Canton par les
jonques fokicnoises. Le plus renomme est
celui de Tsiouen-tchou-iou. II en vient
egalement, mais en moindre quantite, du

«^/ ^^ V« «# ^ «^ K^ ^«xx^^ ^ \

• I think, the charaotor 3^: (foreign) hero relates

not to (lii^tnnt couutiics, but only to tho Southern cob-
flnes ot China.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

221

Kian(;-si, dii Yuu-naa et meme de qnelques
endroits du Koung-tontj." Dr. Williams'
(Commercial Guide) mentions Fokien, Japan
and the Pbilippinc.-3 as the native countrie3
of the Star-aniae. But Lindlejr (Treasury
of Botany) says, that Star-anise (Illicium
anisatum) is only found in China. I think
Lindley is right. I do not know, whether
our botanists possess in their herbariums a
specimen of this plant. It seems not to
occur in countries visited by forei.i;ners.*
The Star-anise is much used by the Chinese.
It is therefore inconceivable how little in-
formation can be foimd in Chinese books
about this tree. I looked over in the great
Imperial Geotrraphy I-iiing-chU the enume-
ration of products of all departments in the
provinces of Fukien, Kuan^^tung, Kuangsi,
Kiangsi .vc. Regarding the Star-anise there
is only one statement, a quotation from the
history of the Sung dynasty, that Star-anise

is a tribute of the South em part of ^J M

Kien-chow (now Yen-ping- fu in Fukien.) "
I have also searched for the same purpose
in the special descriptions of those provinces
(Kuang-tung Tung-ohi, Kuaug-si Tung-chi
&c.,) but without success.
In addition to the above statements the

Pen-ts*ao describes the fV^ "^ ^ Siao^

hui'Siang^ called also ^^ ^^ Shi-hy J^

g| nil Tsu^mo^le (XXVI 65,) both for-
eign names according to Li-shi-chSn. This
is also a fragrant umbelliferous plant, the
black seeds of which are used as medicine.
The native country is said to be Po-ssfi

S Persia). I am not able to state from this
escription, whether this is the Anise (Pim-
pinella Anisum) as M. Hoffinann asserts.
The Persian name of Anise is Anisun i rumi
(rumiasRoman), tlie name of Fennel is hadian
or roiianeh. The drawing of the Shi-lo in
the Ch. W. rV resembles the Fennel more
than the Anise.

Having in the foregoing remarks examin-
ed the most important of tlie indigenous cul-
tivated plants m China, I would now refer
shortly to the plants introduced from other
countries into China.

* I would be greatly obliged If any of the readen
of tbe Reoorder» reeidlii? In Soathcru Cblna, and e^
pecially In Fukien, could ^ive Information about the
^strictfi, whore the Star-anir^e gix^nrs.

t This may be an ezampl'i of the manner, In which
the I-tung-chi and other Chincc»e goographical work4.
Issued by Imperial command in the last ccntuiy, are
got up. We eiT In suppoaiug, that all the ac<*.or(nt6 of
Uie several provinces and districts etc. ar«3 collccti'd
directly from the Chinese anthoiitios of the rcKpcctive
countries. Those works were compiled in Peking from
the most ancient Chinese bookn. For Inutniicc the

?rodaot8 in the Kuang-tung Tung-clii and Kaang-si
'ung-chl etc. are enuraernted and dcscrilxd for the
most part, according to the Nan fraig ts'at) mu chuung
(V. B.) a book, which appeared 1600 ycai'^ ago.

During the reign of the Emperor Wu-ti
140-86 B. C. the 3i'i/u (the countries of
Central Asia were opened up by the ChinesQ
armies, and China then first became acquaint-
ed with the far West of Asia. The cele-

brated General gB 9S Cfumg-kien, the
conqueror oftheSi-yii, advanced to ^ ^
Ta-wan (Kokand) and still further to ^h

HT Ta-sia (Bactria). After having been

absent for 10 years, he returned to C^ina
and brought along with him many useful
plants from Western Asia, which soon spread
(Over the whole of China and are cultivated
here up to the present time. The Pdn-tsHio
mendons tlie following plants as being in*
troduced from Western Asia by Chang-kieui
but some of them were probably earlier
known by the Chinese, and Chang-kien only

intaroduced better varieties. ^? [^ Ts^an^

tao (ts*an denotes silkworm, jt'he pods are

said to resemble the silkworm) or "jtB "S

Hu'tao* This is the Faba sativa, common
Bean, a native of Europe and Western Asia.
(Cf. Decandolle 1. c. 956) P. XXIV 20 Ch.
W. I (a fine drawing). The Kidney beau
is still much cultivated at Peking under the
name of Ts^an-tao.

Chang-kien further brought from die
West the jjjg JJ^ Hu-kua or ^ J^
Huang'kua, the Cucumber, (P. XXTIII 14
Ch. W. IV), the 1^ ^ Hu^mi or Pars^
ley (Petrosclinum sativum) P. XXVI 55
Ch. W. IV., the •g' ^ Mu-su, Lucerne
or Medicago sativa P. XXVII 8 Ch. W. IH
Cf. Notice sur la plante Mou-sou p. M.
Skatschkoff and M. Pauthier, 1864. Decan-
dolle (1. c 838) says about the Lucerne :
" Les Grecs et les Remains Fappelaient Ma-
dixa, herba medica, parcequ'ils la regardai-
ent comme apportee de Medie (Plin. XVIH
C. 16).

The P6n-ts'ao states also, that the 4£
^ 1^ Sung^lan-hua or J^ ::^ Hung-
hua (red flower) was brought to China by
Chang-kien. This is the Safflower, Bastard
Saffron or Carthamus tinitorius, used in China
as well as in Western Asia and Europe for
dyeing red. P XV 40 Ch. W. XIV.

^*t^^^^^\

* If the character aH oocnrs in the name of a

plant, it can be assumed, that the plant is of foreign
origin and especially from Western Asia, for oy

pW y^ niirjen the ancient Chinese denoted ttia

peoples of Western Asia. Tliey explain, that the writ-
ing of the Hu-Jcn is not. arranged In vertical columoi
06 the Chinese, but rune from liglxi to left.

222

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

At the same time the Chinese were ac-
quainted also with the Saffron* according
to the P6n-tiS*ao. The Saffron, Crocus sati-
vus, is therein described (XV 42) under the
name ^ J^ ^ Fan-hung-hua (foreign
Safflower). As synonjms are given ^gj ^

^ KUfu-lan^ tfnd ;j^ ;^ g[J Sa-fa-

lang. Without douht by these sounds is

rendered the Arabian or Persian name Zia-
f eran. The P^n-t8*ao states, that this plant
grows in Thibet (Sifan), in the countries of
the Mohametans (Hui-bui-ti) and in Arabia
(T4en-fang). . At the time of the Yiianj
dynasty (1280-1368) they mixed the Sa-fa-
lang with their food. (This custom is up
to the present time, found in Persia, where
the rice Is mixed with Saffron). At Peking

the Safiron is known by the name ^ ^^

i]2 j[t Si'Uang'hwng-hua ( Red flower
from Thibet), but it is not cultivated here.
It is, however known, that the Saffron now
is extensively cultivated in other parts of
China. The Saffron (Crocus sativus) and
the Safflower (Carthamus tinctorius) belong-
ing to two different families and classes of
the natural system [Iridaceae (Monocoty-
ledons) and CJompositae (Dicotyledons)]
have not the slightest resemblance. It is
therefore strange, that almost all nations,
like the (Chinese, confound these plants.
DecandoUe (1. c. 858) says: " Je remarque une
certaine confusion chez les Arabes entre le
Safran et le Carthame, dont les fleurs don-
nent aussi une teinture jaune et qui est cul-
tiv6 en Egypte, ou le Safran ne Test pas.
Le nom du Carthame en Arabe es quoiom,
celui de la fleur cette plante dsfoitr, Le
premier rappelle le nom nebreu et persan du
Crocus, le second vient de sa couleur et de
Tanalogie aveo le Safran. Le Carthame a
re^u dans le commerce le nom de faux
Safran ou Safranon. On voit dans les an-
ciens auteurs et d^ja dans Piine, que des
emplois analogues ont fait de tout temps
rapprocher et designer semblablement ces
deux plantes."

The Chinese distinguish two kinds of Oar^
lie, the ^^^^^ ^ ^ Ta-suan (great
Garlic) and the ^ Suan or /J^ ^ Siao-
suan (small Garlic). The first is said (P^

* I would hero mention an error I committed in my
article on Chinese ancient geographical names in

stating, that 2^^ ^^ ^^ Ytt-ldn-Biang might be

the Saffron. ^ this name probably the Sumbul,
Sumbulos moahatoB, Is meant.

t The character Ei is probably a misprint and must
be written Q^ Tsa.

XXVI 21) to have been introduced from
Western Asia, whilst the smaller sort seems
to be indigenous. The character Suan oc-
curs in tlie Rh-ya. It can therefore be
assumed, that the Chinese from remote times
stunk of Garlic as now a days. In Western
Asia also, the Garlic \a one of the indispens-
able vegetables among all classes oi the
people.

The Pen-ts*ao states also (XXII 1) that

the Sesamum orientale iR j^E Hu-ma *

was brought by Chang-kien from Ta-wan
(Kokand). But there is here a contradic-
tion, for Li-shi-chSn believes, that the

B ffis Ku'ihengj mentioned in the materia

medica of the Emperor, Sh^n-nung is the same

plant as Hu-ma. Synonyms are y^ H|

Yu-md, (Yu=Boil) on account of the oil ob-
tained from the seeds and used for food,
but the common name of Sesam in China is

^^ fift Chi-ma (the first character denotes

properly a mushroom). A drawing of the
Sesam is found in the Ch. W. I. p. i. The
seeds and the oil of Sesam are as largely
used for food in Western Asia as in China.
The Persian name is ktmdskut.

The Chinese authors mention also some
trees as being introduced into Chinese by
Chang-kien.

(nut-peach (P. XXX 45.) Ch. W. XXXL)
was brought from ^g ^H Kiang-hu. Kiang
was at the time of the Han dynasty the name

for Thibet. Hu-tao is the Walnut-tree,
Juglans regia. Li-shi-chen gives the Sanscrit

name as :ra^ ^ j^j^ Po-lo-shi,

The Pomegranate^ Punica granatum, ^^

;j5 J^ (P. XXX 22. Ch. W. XXXIL)
was got from Western Asia. Li-shi-ch^n
explains, that the name An'shi-liu is derived
from the two countries An and Shi. Both
were, at the time of Chang-kien, little realms

dependent on J^ Kang (Samarcand). The

character Liu is derived from ^S ^S3 Chui^

liu (Chui-liu denotes goitre, and the pome-
granate resembles the goitre.) Honmann
and Schultes (i. c.) state, that the pomegran-
ate was brought to China from India.

It has been contested by Mr. Sampson
(Notes and Queries III p. 50) that the Vine

* In Northern China the name JSTu-ttm, however,
is applied to the Hn, LInnm usltatiss imam, which la
cultivated in Shan-si and on the borders of Mongolia.
Its introduction must be of more recent date, for the
P£n-t6'ao does not speak of it. But in the Ch. W. II.
p. 81 is a fine representation of the Lin, therein called
Shaii-si Mu'tna*

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

223

TM) *fl9 P^'t^oo, was first introduced into
China by Chang-kien from Western Asia, as

the Chinese authors state fP, XXXlll 7.
Ch. W, XXXII.) Mr. Sampson quotes
from the Pen-ts'ao, which speaks of wild
vinCy growing in Shan-si. In fact Li-shi-
chen describes such a plant under the name
of ^^ ^ yiny-yu or |^ ^ ^ Fc-
p^-t'ao. But, I think we cannot, in every

case, take II la lettre the character Ye, for
the Chinese like much to set before the name
of a cultiTated plant the character Ye or

! [f Shan (both denoting wild growing) in

order to designate wild plants, which have
some resemblance with the cultivated. In
Peking a species of Ampelopsis is called Ye-
p'^'tao. It is however very likely, that a
wild growing vine exists in Northern China,
but it cannot be proved, that the cultivated
viae descends from it, and it is very dubious,
whether it would be suitable iEor culture.
We have therefore no ground to call in
question the statements of the ancient Chi-
nese, that the excellent vine, now growing
plentifully in the whole of Northern China,
was introduced from Western Asia, which is
considered as the native country of our cul-
tivated vine. Li-shi-chen, however, ob-
serves, that the vine was known by the Chi-
nese before the time of Chang-kien, for it is
mentioned in the materia medica of Emperor
Shen-nung, and adds, that before the Han

dynasty |S|§ W^ Lung'Si was known as a

grape-growing country, but it was not in-
troduced into China before 122 B. C. Be-
fore the time of the Han, Lung-si (in the
province of Kan-su) did not belong to China.

Besides these cultivated plants introduced
by Chang-kien, I will give a further list of
plants brought from foreign countries to
China, accoxtling to the P£n-ts*ao.

The common Pea (Pisum sativum,) y^n

la Wan-Um (P. XXIV 18. a fine draw-
ing in the Ch. W. II.) The Synonyms, as
given in the Pen-ts*ao, [gj ]3 ^^ Hui-

hui-tou (Mohamedan pulse), ^fV iJr Jung-

shu (Western barbarian pulse) indicate a

foreign oris^. Li-shi-chSn states, that the

pea was introduced from ^^ pH Si^hu

(Western Asia.) In Bridgman's Chrestom-

athy p. 449 pea is called ^jS ^M _g^ Ho-

lan^tou (Dutch pulse.) At Peking peas are
not much cultivated.

The SpinagCy Spinacia oleracea, iffl ^S
Po'ling^ jg 2£ Po'U^ai (the common name

at Peking), ]^ ^ [^ Po-sm-ts'ao (Per-
sian herb) Is gaid to come from Persia fP.

XX VII t. Ch, W, I VJ The botanists con-
sider Western Asia as the native country of
the spinage and derive the names, Spinacia,
Spinage, Spinat, epinards from the spinous
seeds. But as the Persian name is esfinadsh
our various names would seem more likely
to be of Persian origin.

Decandolle says (1. c. 843) concerning Lat^
tttce^ Lactuca sativa: ^^rien ne prouve qu'elle
fut connue en Chine de toute anciennete,
au contraire Loureiro dit, que les Europeens
Tavaient iutroduite it Macao.*^ - Decandolle
believes, that it was introduced into China

from Western Asia. He may be right. Al-
though the PSn-ts*ao says nothing about the
introduction, the Jcp 4^ Sheng-ts^ai (the

common name of Lattuce at Peking) or pt

1^ Pai'hii seems not to be mentioned ear-
lier than by the writers at the time of the
T'ang (618-907.) Cf. P. XXVII 17 Ch.
W.IV.

Q ^ Pai'hie, ( White MvAtard,) Sin-
apis alba was brought from Hu-jun^ (West-
ern Asia.) XXVL^A.

The Watermelon^ "^^ JJJ^ Si-hua or ^^

]jt Han-kua (kua is a general term for
cucurbitaoeous plants, <Si, denotes West^ han,
cold,) is, as the Chinese name denotes (West-
ern melon) not indigenous. The Chinese au-
thors state (P. XXXIII 6 Ch. TF. XXXI),
that the Chinese first got acquainted with
this fruit at the time of the Wu-tai (the
five small dynasties, which succeeded to the
T*ang. 907-960.) It was brought from Cen-
tral Asia. The Watermelon now thrives
plentifully in Northern China, but the best
come to tne Capital from Hami.

The ^S TiC Sm-kua. Trichosanthes an-
guinea was introduced from Southern coun-
tries CP' XXVIII 15 Ch, W. VI) and for
this reason it is also called W^ t^ Man-
hua (Cucumber of the Southern barbarians.)

The character SsQ in the first name denotes
silk thread. It is probably an allusion to the
fringed blossoms. The Greek word Tricho-
santhes denoting ** hairy flowers" is chosen
for the same reason.

The Carrot (Daucus Carota) a fayonrite

vegetable of the Chinese, was according to

the Pen-t8*ao (XXVI 57) first brought

from Western Asia to China at the time of

I the YUan dynasty (1280-1368), hence the

224

TllE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

name T!m slg^Mj Hu-lo^po (Western rape).

A fine drawing 01 the Carrot is found in the
C%. W. VL

Capsicum annum, Cayenne pepper is now
a days much cultivated in China and was
mentioned in the last century as a cultivated
plant of Southern China by Loureiro. Hut
It has not been noticed either in the Pen-
ts'ao or in other Chinese books of more re-
cent data. As the name denotes, the Cny-

enne pepper is a native of Southern Amer-
ica. Its Peking name is ^^ i^ La-tsiao*

(pungent pepper), or ^^ Jw TsHn-tsiao,
The drawing of the La-tsiao in the Ch, W,

VL p, 20 does not aojree with the Cayenne
pepper, but seems to represent a native
Capsicum with roundish fruits. Loureiro
calls C. frutescens La-tsiao.

Some of our European writers have assert-
ed, Aat the Tobacco plant is a native of
China. Rondot (1. c.) mentions two indirr-
enous Chinese species, Nieotiana fruticosa
and JV. Chinensis, But there is no proof in
Chinese books, that Tobacco (as is known is
a native of America) was known in China
before the close of the 16th century. (Cf.
Notes and Queries 1867 No. V.) Li-shi-
chfin, who wrote at that time, was not yet
acquainted with the Tobacco. In the Ch.
W. issued in the year 1848 a description

and a drawing are given of the plant
(XXXIII), which is called ^ ^ Ye^

yen (wild smoke) or 'jJ^ Yen, the latter, an

ancient character, properly means stinking
plant.

The Potato (Solanum tuberosum) like-
wise an American plant, the cultivation of
which has spread over the greater part of

• Tho character

Tsiao denotes properly the

Chinese pepper, Xanihoxyloru Tho Pfin-ta'ao notes
•ercral IndtgenooB apo clcso f Telao (XXXII 1-9) namely

TortMao, Jndgtng from the (Urawing In tlio Ch. W.
XXXIII mo«t of them seem to bo sptHsle* of Xanthox-

J'lon. Tho kind beet known to Europeans is the
lua-taiao (coloured pcppt?r. on account of the i*ed
oolonred fTnlts of an aromatic pungent taste.) But
our botanists do not agree as rogaros tho species to
which thlB Xanthoxjlon belongs.— Bunge (enom. plant
Chin, bor.) describes the Huartslao of Peking as Xan-
thoxylon nitidum. But Dr. Hance (Adversaria )864)
tleflcrlbes the same plant as a new species, Xantliozy-
■lon Bungei. Hanbury (Chinese mateiia medica) asserts,
that Hua-tidao relates to Xanthoxylon alatnm.
The common Black PepptTt Piper nigrum bears tiie

tHilAose name ikR jSff HvrttlaOi but does not grow

in China. The P€n-t8*ao states that its Sanscrit name Is

,Qt W^ "^ Mo-m-chi, According to Grawfurd

(Dictionary of the Indian Islands) the Sani«crU name
of Pepper Is inwicfM.

^he plobe, has also found its way into China,
but its cultivation here does not aecm to be
successful and supplies more the want of the
European residents, than those of the ab-
origines, among whom it lias not as yet found
much favour. They prefer other indigenous
tuberous plants, sucn as the Yam, the Sweet
Potato, the Taro, Arrow-root &c. The Po-
tato is cultivated in the nei^rhbourhood of
Peking principally in the sandy plain to the
North of the Capital, but it does not grow

plentifully. At Peking the potato is called

ill afc^ Q S?ian-yaO'tou, in Southern

China, according to Bridgman's Chrestomathy

"(^ ^^ -^ Ho-laii'shu^ because the Dutch

first broui'ht it to China.

The Ground nut (Arachis hypogaeaX Xo-
hua-sheng (v. s.) is much cultivated through-
out (.'hiua as an article of food. The oil ob-
tained from it is an important article of com-
merce. Crawfurd (I. c.) states that the
Ground nut, extensively cultivated in the
Archipelago was probably introduced from
China or Japan. Brown (Bot. Congo p. 53)
is of the snme opinicm. But I think, this
plant has bi*on introduced into China in the
last century, for the Pen-ts'ao does not men-
tion it. It is first described and represented

in the Ch, W. (XXXI) under the names
^^ ^ J^ Lo-hua-shfing and ;ffi: "^
Fan-tou (foreign bean.) In the descriptive
part of the Ch. W. Chap. X VI it is stated,
that the Lo-hua-shcng is not an indigenous
plant, but came by wajr of sea from South-
ern countries. There it is said, that at the

time of the Sung 960-1280 or the Yiian
1280-1368 :^ :^ Mien-hua, :^ Jff^

Fan-kua, J&X ^^ Hung-shu and Lo-hua-

sh6ng were first brought from the sea coun-

tiies to Canton. *

I have already stated, that the Maize^ a
native of America has b^en introduced into
China. Li-shi-ch(^n was the first Chinese author,

* The author explains that Hicn-hua (Cotton) at
that time was called -jy H JTi-pei, the Hung-sliu,

J>ra JJ\ Ti-lsMi (ground melon;, the Lo-hua-sh^ng

tljg t?. Ti'Um Cground boan.>-X7nder the name of
Fan-kua the (3h. W. describes and represents rXXXi;

the Caricxi papaya^ I am not able to state what plant
by Ilung-shu Is meant. But, I think these statements
are not very authenllc. The author may be right that
all the above mentioned plnnt« were introduced into
China, but he eri*8 regarding tho time of their intro-
duction. The Cnrica papnVa is a native of tropical
America and could not be introduced into China, before
the discovery of America.

I would Anally remark, that Decandolle fl. c. J)6Jt) is
of opinion, that Ai'achis hypogaca is also or Ajuerican
origin.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

225

who mentioned it at the close of the 16th
century, nnder the name of -ft ^\ ^^

Yii'ShU'thu (Jade Sorgho) P. XXIII 0. Ch.
W. II. He states, that it was introduced from
Central Asia. Now a days it is largely cul-
tivated in China and bears in each province a
different name (Cf, Notes and Queries 1867
No. 6). The Persian name of Maize is gh&ndum i
Mekkd (wheat from Mecca.) That seems to prove,
that the Maize, after having been brought
to Europe spread over Asia from West to

East. At Peking the Maize is called ^ ^

TU-mi (Jade com.) DecandoUe (1. c. p. 838)
says: " M. Bunge, qui a trarersd le nord de la
Chine, jusqu* K Peking, m'a certifi^ n'avoir
pas apersu de Mai's." This statement is not
correct. The Maize is abundantly cultivated
in the neighbourhood of Peking and the bread
baked from Maize forms one of the cheapest
articles of food of the poor.)t I have asked
about the Maize of several of the oldest men
in Peking. They agree in stating, that as long
as they can remember Maize was cultivated
here. In addition to this a learned Chinese
assured me, th§t in Chinese records it is said,
that the cultiTation of Maize near Peking dates
from the end of the Ming dynasty 1380-1644.
Amongst our European cereals the Oats
(Avena Sativa) is also to be found in the
Chinese dominions, but it grows only in the
mountainous countries of iShansi, in Southern
Mongolia, and in Thibet. The Oats is men-
tioned in the History of the Tang dynasty
618-907 (Tang-shu Ch. 256 Article T*u-fan)

tinder the name of p^ 1^ ^^^7217.^ as a prod-
uct of Thibet. The Pen-t8*ao speaks of it
briefly (Art. Ta-mai.) The Ch. W. I. p. 32
describes the Oats and gives an excellent
drawing. Oats is known in Peking under

the names y^ ^ Yv^M or §^ ^| ^

Limg'fang-viai (ling-tang denotes little bells.)
But it does not gr^w here.

The Bye (Seoale cereale) as far as I know,
is nowhere cultivated in the Celestial Empire.
M. Pemy, however, in his Dictionnai re franyais-
lat-chin. Art. production, mentions llye (Sciglc)
as a product of China. I am very curious to
know, where he found Rye.

I would finally mention, en papsant, that in
the gardens of the Emperor a splendid cerenl

plant is cultivated under the name of ^jw] ^jf

yU-kn (Imperial com.) This is the Prnicillaria
9j)icata, with a typ/ui like appearance. This
plant is extensively cultivated in India under
the name of BajH, At Peking it is, as I have
been informed, used for the Imperial table.

In the above mentioned botanical work,
Nan-fang-ts^ao-mu-ch'uang (written in the 3rd

or 4th century) the renowned garden flower

of the Chinese Jr ^j Mo-li is first spoken

of. In the same work another garden flower

"S" ^^ Su'Hng or BH ij^ S* Ye-ti'-awng is

cfcscribed (P. XlVb 66. Ch. W. XXX.) It is
said that both were introduced from the
countries of the Hn-jen (Western Asia) and
from the Southern sea. ^ lliese Chinese names
refer the mo-li to Jajfminum Sambac (a native
of India and Western Asia), the Ye-ti-min to
Jasminum offichiale. Its native country Lh
said to be India; the Persian or Arabian name
of the plant is Ya-semin. The Chinese name
mo-li seems to be of Indian origin. In the
ancient work of BUshing, Ostindlen (II. p. 767)
the Indian names of several kinds of Nyctanthea
(Jasminum) are given and these names sound
almost the same as mo-li. F. i. Nyctanthes auri-
culata MuUei. — N. Sambac KudamalHgei.—
N. undulata, Malligei. *

These data which I have brought together
from the Pen t.*5*ao and other Chinese works,
are intended only to show, that the stady of
Chinese botanical works is not without interest,
as regards the decision of some botanical
questions, especially of the native countries of
cultivated plants. I have in the foregoing
notices treated only of such plants, as are
generally known and about which there can bo
no doubt as regards the identification of the
Chinese names with the scientific ones. Now
I will treat shortly of the difificulties, which
the student of Chinese botanical works must
overcome, in order to understand clearly the
meaning of these writings.

■

If you take a Chinese botanical work in
order to be informed about any plant, the first
diftlculty, that arises, is, to find out, where
this plant is described. This is very often
impossible, for the Chinese botanical works
no'iC irom '000 to fiOOO names of plants, the
synonyuLs of each plant being for the most
part nunierc;us. I have already stated, that
the Chinese have nothing siuiihu* to the
alplhibetical index of our comprehensive works.
I have therefore been obliged in my studies
to compose such an alpliabetical index of all
iiamea of plants and 8ynoiiyras> according to
the sounds of the Chinese characters, not only
of the PGn-ts*ao, but also of the drawings in
' the Chi-wu-ming &e. In this manner the
' description of the desired plant can be found
I in the shortest time.

I It can not be said, thst the style in the
Pen-ts'ao presents difficulties. In describing
the plants, the authors use for the most part
always the same terms. The difficulties consist
in the right interpretation of geographical
names, which occur and in finding out at what

9 «^^« ^^ ^^s^^^ «* %^^^

t Tho Mftizo is bo cheap in Peking, tbnteven the beg-
gars enjoy from time to time thu luxury of eating
maizebread. As is known, the principal food of the
Uigurs in China is the same as that, of which dogs
are fed, and Is often collected on the sti'ecta, wlierc
vegetable and animal remains of human repasts are
tJirowD.

te v«^>^^^v^ *.*

« Tho Mo-Ii-hna (Jasminum Sambac) is a favoured
flower of the Chinose. In Peking there are special
gordonoi-8, who cuUivntc excluhivcly the Mo-u-hua.
I Kvcry day in summer, the flnwcr-buds are gathered
> before sun rise (without branches or leaves) and sold
for the pai-po^o of perfuming tea and snuff, and to
adorn the nead-drcw of Chinese ladles.— The Yea-
rning is not cultivated in Peking.

226

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

time the quoted authors wrote. It would be
clear from the foree^ing relations, that after
having found the description of the plant iu
the P^n-ts^ao, the principal questions for
solution are its native country and at what
time it was first mentioned by the Chinese
authors. The exact answer to these questions
requires often the most extensive knowledge
of the whole of Chinese science. Li-shi-ch6n
has compiled the P^n-ts'ao from more than
800 ancient and more recent works, not only
botanical, but also historical, geographical,
philosophical, poetical &c. In quoting these
works he never gives the whole title, but only
one character of the author's name or one or

more character of the name of the book. For

instance, the character ^S (properly denoting

song,) which is met very often in consulting

the P§n-ta'ao denotes the ^ jj^ TJg i^

written ^7^^i^ va the 11th century. It
is almost in vain, that you ask your native
teacher about such works. In the first chapter
of the P^n-t8*ao, there is a list of most of the
works quoted by Li-shi-ch&n, but only of 20
of them is the date of their issue given, with
A short critique. The useful work of Mr.
Wylie, Notes on Chinese Literature, 1867,
although the best European work extant of
Chinese Bibliography, is insufficient for our pur-
poses. But few of the authors quoted in the
Peu-ts*ao can there be found. The great cata-
logue of the Imperiallibrary pD ffi[ >^ 36

^^ § (1790) may contain information about

all these works, but it is not easy to seek it in a
Chinese work of 200 volumes. Therefore it is
easily understood, that European savants, who
translate articles from the PSn-ts'ao, as regards
the quoted works, restrict themselves to the
term: "a Chinese author says."

But, in addition it is necessary also to know
at what time the quoted author wrote, for
otherwise the native country of the plant can
with difficulty be determined. At all times
the ChincRC endeavoured to complicate their
science, so that they themselves do not find
their way easily. They seem to place the
value of their sciences in these complications.
It is known, that from ancient times each of
the 'Chinese Emperors bore, besides his dynastic
name, a name for his reign, and this latter, was
often changed. There are Emperors, who are
registered in their Annals with from 10 to 15
names, each composed at least of two characters.
The Chinese authors, in citing dates, refer only
to these reign-names of the Emperors, which
correspond to our ciphers to designate the
date. In the same manner the Chinese liked ,
at all times to change the names of their
provinces, cities, &c. Almost every dynasty,
after having succeeded to the throne, changed
the names of most of the cities and also of the
provinces of China. In this manner every city
bore different names at different times. But
as the number of the characters, used to

designate geographical names is limited and
as certain characters are particularly in favonr
for names of departments or districts, it
happens very often that one ^ographical name
relates to a great number of places. For

instance ^^ ^9^ Si-p^ng now-a-days the

name of a district in the province Honan^

was, at the time of the Post-Han, a country
in Kan-Bu, at the time of the Wu a district in
Eiangsi. During the T'ang dynasty Si-ping
was in YUn-nan. The name of a province

yr YJA ^^iang^nan (the meaning of the two

characters is to-the-8outh-of-the-river) occurs
often in the PSn-ts*ao, Here it does not mean
the country to the South of the Yellow river
so called by the present dynasty, (An-hui and
Kiang-su,) but is to be understood as the
Eiang-nan province of the T*ang dynas^ to
the South of the Yang-tse-kiang, comprising
the greatest part of the modem province

Fu-kien and Kiang-si. The name m yff

Nan-hai (South sea^ refered in ancient times
to Euang-tung, but sometimes the Chinese
also understand by this name thfi Indian Ocean
and Archipelago. Cf . the historical maps in the
Hai kuo-tu-chi, a work on historical geography,
1844. It is dear, that the greatest errors can
be committed by the reader unacquainted with
the time at which the respective Chinese
authors wrote. In the year 1 842 Biot published
a useful work, Dictionaire des noms anciens et
modemes des villes et arrondissements compria
dans TEmpire Chinois. This work is translat-

ed from the B ^S g^ Xuang-yii-kif a

small geography of the Empire, and arranged
in alphabetical order, but it proves to be insuf-
ficient to explain the geographical names, which
occur in the Pgn-ts'ao. The most complete
work of Chinese geography, ancient and mo-
dem is, as is known the -^ ^^ — • jfct ^
Ta-Uing-i-fung-chi, or the Geography of th^
Empire of the present dynasty in 600 books.
But it is impossible even for the Chinese to
find out, without any data, a geographical
name in this bulky work. The Chinese have
no alphabetical index in their works, in order
to facilitate reference to the book. There is
however a Chinese geographical dictionary
extant, which in some degree meets these
wants, the ^ >f^ i|^ 3g ^ Id-tauti-li
chi in 20 books. This work is much more
complete, than the Kuang-yii-ki and the geo-
graphical names, ancient and modem, are
arranged according to a system under about
1600 characters. It is not quite easy to look
for a name in this book, but it is at lewt not
impossible to find it out. In disposing these
1600 characters after the radicals, this geo-
graphical dictionary can be made more prac-
tical for consultation.

In the P&n-ts*ao occur also very frequently
names of ancient countries not included in
China. These must be sought either in the

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

227

hi$«tories of the various Dynajsties, which al-
ways contain at the end notices of foreign
countrie8,^K>r in the celebrated work of Ma-

tmn-Un "^ J^ 5^ :^ WSn-Hen-t^ung-

k'ao (380 books), written in the 18th century.

I need not observe, that you often seek in
vain and that the demand for some explana-
tion from the native scholars is eqaally f rait-
less.

Sach are the difficulties to be overcome, if
Chinese writings, and especially botanical
works, are to be rightly understood.

la order, that Western science may profit
by a study of Chinese botanical works, it is
necessary not only to understand the Chinese
writing, but also to recognize the plants, there
described. This leads us to a new difficulty.
If the plants in question are not generally
known, it is for the most part impossible to
recognize them from the vague description of
the Chinese botanists. Sometimes the good
drawings in the Chi-wu-ming &c. permit us at
least to determine the order to which the
plant belongs. But the only exact method of
identifying Chinese names of plants, with
their scientific names, is to obtain the plants
in natura and to determine them. This is,
however, not possible in all cases. As Mr.
Sampson rightly observes in his article on
Palms (Notes and Queries III p. 131) the
carpenter has a (popular) name for each kind
of wood he uses, and the woodsman one
for each kind of tree he fells; but the names
are generally different, and neither the car-
penter nor the woodsman is able to identify
both, the tree and the wood. In the same
manner the Chinese apothecaries know nothing
about the origin of the pharmaceutical prep-
arations, tbey sell in their shops. The
medical plants reach the apotbeci^ shops
for the most part cut in little pieces or pul-
verised. It ii very difficult to find out the
man who collects them, and, it addition to
this a great part of the Chinese medical
plants grow in Ssd-chuan or other provinces
hardly visited by Europeans. It is impossi-
ble, I believe, to find out, now a days a Chi-
nese, who knows all the plants described in
the P^n-ts'ao or at least a great part of them.
You cannot even find a gardener, who is ac-
quainted with the all ornamental flowers
cultivated in China; each gardener knows
only the few plants or trees he cultivates in
his garden. But it can be said, that the
names of plants, which occur in the Pt^n-ts'ao,
are employed up to the present time in China
and well-known by the specialists for the re-
spective plants. *

Our botanists, who collect plants in foreign
countries do not trouble themselves generally
about the indigenous names of the plants and
their practical application, and they take no
notice of the cultivated plants. Most of the
systematic explorers endeavour only to dis-
cover new species or to create new genera in
order to introduce their name into the science
or to call the uewly discovered plants after

the name of a friend. But in this opinion
our botanical authority in China, Dr. Hance,
can not be included. Few savants can bo
found, who embrace all branches of. botanical
science like this remarkable botanist.

In my opinion it would be more practical,
in designating newly discovered plants, to
preserve, if possible, the indigenous names,
as has been done for instance with Magnolia
Tii-lan, Paeonia Moutan, instead of giving
them the names of savants or other persons,
which often are dissonant or difficult to pro-
nounce. Can anything more ridiculous bo
imagined than such names of plants as for
instance Turczaninowia, Heineckiana, Miillera,
Schultzia, Lehmannia, &c. *

There is a good number* of useful cultivated
plants in China, which until now are known
only by general names or by their Chinese
names. How trifling is our knowledge about
the numerous Chinese textile plants, which
fiffure in the reports on trade under the name
Hemp. At least the articles on this subject,
by M. Rondot f and Mr. Macgowan (Chinese
Bepository XVIII, and Chinese and Japan Re-
pository 1863) give very meagre accounts.

Only the plant Ch*u-ma (^ |^), Boch-

meri a nivea, which yields the grass cloth,

^ff "^fi 8ia-pu (summer doth) has been

carefully examined.

There is no people on the globe, which cul-
tivate such a great variety of vegetables and
legumious plants as the Chinese. But the
products of Chinese gardens are as little exam-
ined by botanists as the textile plants, and we
learn &om our numerous works on China and
its products only, that the Chinese cultivate
red beans, black beans, broad beans, ensiform
beans or great millet, small millet, black
millet &c.

CTo he continued, J

* The colcbrnted nnturalist Agassiz is light, In com-
plaining (V. the deacription of his tFavels on tho Ama-
zon river). *'II est pltoyablo d'avoir depouilld ces
arbrcs (palms) des noma hnrmonieux qu'ils duivcnt
aox Indiens, pour les onrcgistrer dans lea annales de
la science sous les nouis obscures de princes quo la
flatteric seule pouvait vouloir sauver de I'oubli. I'lnaja
est dcvonu Mnxiiniliana,— lo Jara un Leopoldinia, —
le Pupunha un Gulliclma &c.

t I wonld here observe, that Rondot In adducing a
Btatcmont of Abel— who says that Sida tUiae/bUa^ cuU
tivat43d near Pelcing, is here called SMng-ma—aoeka to
refute Abel, and proves, that the doaaription of the

SMng-ma (4I« ^jk) in the F«n-ts<ao (Xin29)

~ " ; fact is tame, bu^
a boolt's name 0^

wL King^ma or

does not agree with Sida. The last fact is true, bu^^
nererthelesfl Rondot is wix>ng. Tho boolc's name 07

Sida (Abutilon) tlllaefoUa Is *^

^P Slang-ma (P. XV 58 CSh. W. XIV). At

'eking where it is largely cultivated, especially on tho

banks of the rivers and canals, it is called EB ^^

MOrkuo (hemp with fruits,) and also 8Mng-ma, Bat
in this case the sound Bh6ng relates to the character

«9e meaning rope. The fltree here are exclusively

used for making ropes. This Malvacea attains, in
damp places, a height of 10 feet and more, and
large leaves are often l| feet In diameter.

tho

228

THE CriTXESE RECORDER

[January,

^EVIEWSIAND LITERARY NOTICES.

A Vocabulary of Proper Nam:e9
IN Chinksk and English <fcc., ifcc,
(see Advertisement on the 4th page
of cover). By F. Porter Smith, M. B.
London. Many of our readers have
doubUesR looked forward with inter-
est to the appearance of this work,
the Preface of which was ini<erted on
page 201 of the 2jid volnme of the
Chinese Recorder, It is the less neces-
sary to say much now because the
preface has thus already appeared, to
which we refer our readers for definite
information in regard to the nature and
the design of the book.

In regard to its^'plan we will 'state:
The names are arranged in' the fore
part of the Book alphabetically accord-
ing to the Leading sound, in English,
of the Chinese character which ex-
presses it, if only one is used, or which
comes first in its Chinese equivalent
if more than one is used. This renders
a knowledge of the Chinese name nec-
essary before one can find its English
equivalent, if the student uses only this
part. At the end of the work however
the principal terms, given in the book,
are an-anged also alphabetically, but
according to.fthe] English \f ord. Wo
imagine that the 2nd part or the Eng-
lish index will be more commonly first
referred to in order to find the cor-
responding Chinese term or terras.

It is a work; of very great labor and
pains-taking as will be evident on a
cursory glance at its contents. We
are glad it is ready for the many stu-
dents of Chinese, residents in China and
in adjacent countries, who have felt
their need of such a work. Most of
such cannot but, realize very great
benefit in the acquisition of the lan-
guage by a frequent reference to the
"work. It will perhaps not meet with a
very rapid sale at first, but we are
eure that its worth and value will be
more and more appreciated as it is used.

The field covered more or less per-
fectly, is very great, as will be seen
by a reference to its Title Page, and a
large number of terms relating to mat-
ters of historical, classical, geographical,

and commercial interest are given,
making the work a necessity to the
earnest student. The dialect employ-
ed is that generally known as southern
Mandarin. The compiler has availed
himself to a greater or less extent of the
works of others who for the past two
or three hundred years, have written
on tlie subjects or countries which
passed under his review. In this way
he has collected a vast amount of
Alifisp.s or unusual designations of Coun-
tries and Places and Persons, which so
often puzzle the student or translator.

We cordially commend this book to
students of Chinese everywhere.

Buddha and his Doctrines. A
Bibliographical Essay. London Trab-
ner & Co., 60 Paternoster Row.

The author of the above, Mr. Otto
Kistner, of Leipsig, Germany, has sent
us a copy of his work. With great
pains and industry he has collected the
names of about 600 different books,
treatises, &c., relating to Buddhism.
The Bibliography proper is divided
into two parts. Part first contains the
titles of more than 150 " General
Works" on Buddhism. Part second
relates to "Works on Buddhism and
Extracts from Periodicals," and con-
stitutes the greater portion of the
Pamphlet. Occasionally in both of
these subdivisions, a work has a more
extended notice of its object, nature,
origin, contents &c., than its title would
give. We notice at least three of the pro-
ductions of Rev. J. Edkins of Poking.

This Bibliography is a very valuable
and useful work for any one who is
desirous of studying Buddhism in any
of its phases or who is desirous of
knowing what has been written and
who has written on the subject of
Buddhism.

The books and pamphlets noticed
are. principally in the English, German,
French and Latin languages; for the
author does not mention the books
relating to Buddhism to be found in
Chinese, Sanscrit, Pali &c., unless they
have been translated or remarked upon
in some other language.

We would like to transfer the Intro-
duction entire iuto our columns. But

1871.]

AND mSSIONARY JOURNAL.

229

the large number of original communi-
cations on hand forbid such a course.
We can only recommend this work to
the attention of all who are anxious to
learn about Buddha and Buddhism,

III.
The Phcenix ; A Monthly Magazine
for China, Japan and Eastern Asia.
Edited by the Rev. James Summers,
Professor of the Chinese Language
in King's College, London; Published
monthly : Office, 3 George Yard, Lom-
bard St, E. O. Terms per Annum 21
shillings.

We hail the appearance of this Xew
Journal relating to the Orient, with
great pleasure. The First 3 Nos. have
re<ichcd us, which contain in all 34
pages, a trifle longer and about half an
inch wider than the pages of the Chinese
Recorder,

To quote from the Prospectus, (found
on the 4th page of its Cover):

" The Phcknix is intended to supply
to persons interested in China, Japan,
and the other Transgengetic countries
of Asia, infonnation on the various top-
ics relating to the History and Geog-
raphy, the Languages and Literature,
the Religious Opinions and Natural

and Chinese, and The Tartab and
Chinese Language!^; and ofC. Carrol,
Esq. who contributes in the 3rd or
September Number a Translation, from
the Chinese, of the Pearl Embboiber-
ED Garment.

We observe that the Editor does not
undertake to give more than two com-
plete pages to any subjoct in one Num-
ber of the Phcenix. He thinks that if
one hundred additional names could be
obtained, he could guarantee a volume
of 350 pages in the course of a year.
It is a pity not to be sure of obtaining
the hundred. We trust he will be able
to secure much more than that number,
and are willing to exchange regulariy
with The Pikenix, should he be dist
posed to do so, notwithstanding the
great disparity in size and price and
though he should continue to ignore
our existence or class us among '^ news-
papers published in the East." We in-
tend the Recorder shall grow in value
and impoi'tance, if not in size, as we
hope the Phcenix will not fail to do.
There is plenty of room for both of us
in striving to attain the similar if not
identical aim before both, as indicated
by the title pages and prospectuses of
Productions, the Political State and I The Ckinete Recorder of Foochow, and
Commercial Prospects of these Oriental ' The Phoenix of London. The latter
Nations. The Chinese Repository and i labors, however, under a real disad-

the Chinesie and Japanese Repository have
both ceased to exist, and their place has
not been filled by any Periodical as yet.
Although some most valuable matter
has been collected in the Nates and
Queries for China and Japan, and in
different Newspapers, published in the
East, much is certainly lost to the
Learned and Scientific world, from want
of a Repertorium in which it might
be deposited "

We sincerely wish the highest suc-
cess to the Editor of The Phoenix in
hrs laudable endeavors to "fill" the

vantage difficult to be overcome, viz.
its ffrent distance from the Countries
which it is designed to benefit and serve.

NOTIS^QUERIES AND REPLIES.

Note 23. — Referring to Mr. Doug-
lass' letter in the Recorder, June No.
p. 20. When an election for Delegates
to the Convention for translating the
Sacred Scriptures in Shanghai, took
place at Ningpo early hi 1850, the 2nd
Committee, Messrs. McCartee and Cul-
bertson were elected delegates by the

place of the Chinese Repositorj/, He
does not appear to have heard of the ex-
istence of our Monthly. Perhaps how-
ever he ranks it among the "Newspapers
publislied in the East," not deserving
especial mention.

We notice among the contributors
the names of Rev. J. Edkins, B. A. of Culbertson died, the printing of the
Peking, who discourses on Mongol ' Old Testament was not yet completed,

f English Church missionaries and the mis-
sionaries of the Board of Foreign Mis-
sions of the Presbyterian Church, who
met {)ersuant to a call for that purpose.
Owing to professional and other rea-
sons. Dr. McCartee did not go, and
Mr. Culbertson went alone. When Mr.

230

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January,

and the Manuscript of ^^Lamentations,'
it was discovered, was lost. In order
to prevent delay, the London Mission's
version of "Lamentations" was made
use of, as Mr. Douglas states; but in
1866 the Publishing Committee of the
B. F. M. P. C.'s mission at Shanghae
requested Dr. McCartee to furnish a
new translation of " Lamentations, "
which he did, and which will be found
in the editions printed since 1866.

~OORRE8pbNDENCE.~

To ikA Editor 0/ the Chines Recorder:^

I have been requested to forward to
you the following Copy of Resolutions
of our Bible Committee here, and to
ask you to insert it in an early number
of your Journal.

Yours truly,

John Stronach.

8ecy, (^ the Amoy Bible Oommittee^

Amot, 22nd Dec, 1870.

Copy of Resolutions passed at a
meeting of the Amoy Committee of
British Protestant Missionaries in con-
nection with the British and Foreign
Bible Society. Held on the 21 st of
December 1870. Present Revs. John
Stronaoh, Carstairs Douglas, Wm. S.
Swanson, Hugh Cowie, John Macgow-
an, Wm. McGregor and James Sadler.
Also Mr. Alex. Wylie, agent of the
Society.

That a Committee be formed for the
purpose of preserving the purity of the
text of the Chinese Version of the Scrip-
tures of the Old and New Testaments,
issued by the British and Foreign Bible
Society, oommonlv called the Dele-
^tes* version, ana for collecting and
sifting materials for a future revision of

That the Committee should consist
of the Rev. John Stronaoh (the sofe
survivor of the original Committee of
Delegates) and Mr. Alex. Wvlie (who
has been from the very first most
closely connected and intimately ac-
quainted with the version) along with
seven additional members to be chosen
as follows: — ^Each local Committee of
the British and Foreign Bible Society

and each local Committee of the Amer-
ican Bible Society that uses the Dele-
gates' version, to select seven or more
names from the whole body of the
Protestant Missionaries in Cliina, and
send the list to Mr. Wylie who shall
ascerUun and declare the seven names
that have a majority of votes.

That the Committee shall have pow-
er to fill up vacancies in their body
and to add to their number.

That the members of Committee
shall receive from any person notices
of misprints in the more recent editions
of the version, and shall forward them
to the agent of the British and Foreign
Bible Society in China:

That the Committee shall (through
any one of its members) receive such
suggestions for alterations in the ver-
sion as shall have been approved by
any local Committee, and siiall com-
municate annually (through their secre-
tary) to the Local Committees, such of
these suggestions as they consider suit-
able emendations, and shall preserve
them as matenals for a future revision.

BIRTHS.

At Canton a daughter to the Wife of Her. F. Hubrio*
At Ctaonglok, a sun to the Wife of Rev. II. Bbnder.
At Canton, November 37th, a daughter to the WIf«
of the Rer. S. Whitehead.

HAKRIAGE.

At the U. Sb Ooniolate, Canton, Noromher I9th 1870»
by Ker. Dr. Dran. of Bangkok, Rer. J. R. Ooddaris
of Ningpo, and Mlas. A. P. Dexs, daughter of the
ofBclatlng Clergyman.

Errata. — ^Page 161 Ist col. line 2 frr>m
ton for £roton read Croton. Page 161 2nd
col. line 5 from botton for Zifyphus read
ZisyphuB. Page 194 for Shanghai read
Peking. Page 195 for Lees read William-
son.

JOTTINOS AND OLEANINOS.

BY THE BDITOB.

[Under this beading, the Editor proposes
occasionally, perhaps monthly, to g^np some
of the items and facts of interest which come
to his knowledge. We shall seldom give the
names of onr informants, or the sources of
our information. Sh^dd any party fend ut
any materiuU prqfeesedly for *• Jottinqs and
Qleakings,'* a favor would he confered by
writing on ofdy one side of the paver^ and
marking the paragraph as designed for this
article. Some of the shorter letters designed

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

231

for the department of Correpp>on(lence, will
probably be inserted here, and perhaps also
some items of Missionary Intclligciice without
giving the name of the writer.]

Study and Valite of Chinese Bot-
anical Works. — ^l^he Author of this
article has accepted our proposal to
print the excess of 4 or 6 pages per
month at an expense to him of $1.25
per page, concluding it in the March
number. This will five 15 or 20 pages
more or less extra, besides 8 pages of
Illustrations. We are sure that many
of our readere regard Iiis paper, as one
of the most learned, able, and valuable
articles which have appeared in the
Rboordeb.

What the Shanghai Evening
Courier Says: — The December num-
ber of the Chinese Recorder contains a
variety of interesting reading. It begins
with a long and ably written letter,
bearing the signature of Critic with
the dfesign of controverting Mr. Turner's
assertion that ^Hhe Ministers and peo-
ple in England do not want to know
the truth about Missions." The writer
expresses himself with caution, and
has at least given good reason for his
conclusion that ^*Mr. Turaer has shown
a tendency to make sweeping asser-
tions."

We find a second paper on the Study
and Value of Chinese Bptanical Works,
which has no doubt an interest of its
own. We would however here re-
mark that whatever may be the con-
dition of other parts of China the flow-
er gardens of Shanghai have very little
to boast of. Indeed we think that like
every other excellence of the Chinese,
the taste for decorating the Earth with
her own productions is only to be found
spoken of in Books.

A sketch of a journey from Tientsin
to Peking proved so mteresting that
we have extracted it almost entire and
it will be found in another column.
Some curious specimens of Chinese rid-
dles are given in a separate chapter of
the Magazine and exhibit a great deal
m common with our own.

We then come to a most valuable
paper on the Festivals at Canton, giving
a mass of useful information in a read-
able form by the F. H. Ewer, Esq.

Besides the above the number contains
a host of minor contributions which
will well repay perusal.

What one Agent thinks about
the NEW plan: — "I think your plan
not to require a new list of subscribers
to be made up at the beginning of the
new volume a good one." What do
the other Agents think about it?

Additional factfs about Fatshan
Disturbances: — (Designed for Dec.
No.) Rev. H. V. Noyes, under date
of Nov. 17th writes: — ^Affairs at Fat-
shan in reference to which I wrote you
last month remain in statu quo. The
strong opposition of the gentry has,
so far, prevented the chapel from be^
ing rebuilt. Meanwhile a sort of run*
ning fire has been kept up between
placards and ofiicial proclamations.
How lon^ this contest will continuer
still remains to be seen.

In Canton, for the last month, some-
parties have been very industriously
circulating the usual stories about for*
eigners in order to excite the people.
This has been so far effectual that in
some parts of the city parents have
removed their children, even from the-
native schools, for fear of their being
kidnapped. Several proclamations hav&
appeared and the gentry I understand
have at last issued a paper calling upon
the people to be quiet. This has prob-
ably put a quietus upon the thing for
the present.

Items of interest from Hongkong.
— A private letter under date of Dea
8th, communicates the following itema
of News: — Mr. Wylie the Agent for
the British and Foreign Bible Society
has returned from England via Califor-
nia. He haB en^^d two young Ger-
mans to assist hm in his work to dis-
tribute the Bible in China. Their
names are Mr. Fink and Mr. Uhlmanu.
I understand that Mr. Wylie will place
one of them in Canton, and one at
Foochow, to superintend the native
Colpoiteurs. Mr. Krolczyk has taken
his family back to the station Shiklung,
and every thing seems to go on satis-
factorily. Mr. and Mrs. Nacken live
in the district city of Tung-kwun about
ten miles south of Shiklung. I hear
the Mandarins are doing every thing

232

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[January.

in their power to preserve order and
peace. Mr. Bender when applying to
the Mandarins of Chonglok for the
edicts which should acquaint the peo-
ple with the punishment of the evil-
doers in Tientsin and with the Emper-
or's orders that Foreigners must not
be molested, got the very " naive " an-
swer from the Mandarin, "That as tliere
was not the slightest excitement among
the people under his sway, he was
sure that the publication of the edicts
in question would have an eifcct dia-
metricaly opposed to what they were
intented for, as they would cause an
agitation, and bring ideas into the mind
of the people, of which they were, with-
out the edicts, in blissful ignorance."
Mr. Eitel has got four copies of the
edict for his chapels at Poklo. [Mr.
Fink has already arrived at Foochow.]

The Chixbse Rboobdbr akd Missionary JoTm>-AK«
Is issued montbly at Foochow, China. It is devoted to
tho Extension of Knowledge relating to the Science^
Literature, CtvUlzation, History, and Reliqionit of
Chinn nnd Rdjiiccnt Coiintrles. It has a roecliu depart-
ment for Kotes, Qne-'-iai and RepHu, The numbcns
avenige at least 28 pages. Single copies •2.00 per
annum in advance without postage. Subsolptlons
should Ijcffin with tho June number (Ist No. of Vol. 8),
and bo made through the Agimts of the Reookdkb, aa
tho Editor cannot keep separate aooounta with rab-
acrlbers. For naincH of agents, soo Cover.

REV. JUSTUS DOOUTTLE, EDITOR.

Terms of The Chinese Reoorder, when mailed
postage prild. to any of the ports of China, or of Japan,
or to Australia, India, Java, Manilla, Siam, Singap4>nj
and tho Unitetl States •i.S.'i — to England rM Southamp-
ton, •2.5(1— to GUfrmany and Belgium, v'ld SofUhamp-
ton #3.00 —to France, rid MarnfUles fi.oo (pivpay-
racnt of pntitnge bolng impossible.) Paid in England,
eleven RhiIMug9, sent vtd Southampton. Paid in tlio
United States in currency and went vid Pacific if ail
1 1.00. Anything offered for publication as Articlos,
Note.'*, Quorleti, and Replies, &c., may bo sent direct to
tho Editor of tho CuiXEsis Recorder. Foochow.

Tlic Editor is not responsible for the views exprci«cd
by ccntributora. New books, and pamphlets relatlos
to China and tho Chinese if sent to the Editor will re-
ceive prompt notice.

Terms for advertising. On tho cover, for ten
lines or 1c«h, eight words to a line if printed closely
together, for the first insertion fifty oeats, for oach
subsequent insertion, tvoenty-five cents.

FOOCHOW WEATHER TABLE FOR NOVEMBER IS^O, BY A. W. G. R.

THERMOMETER.

BAROMETER.

REMARKS.*

8
IS,

•

d
67.5

9.80 A.M.

3.30 P.M.

•

> c
13.6

•

•••

30.520

71.5

530

30.455

64.5

64.6

12.5

74.5

14.5

485

375

11.5

78.0

67.6 12

870

265

72.6J 70

73.5

225

125

70.6

69.5| 66.5

66.5

0.5

295

240

59.5

61.5

3.5

55.5

6!0

630

K. A. C.

64.5

54.6

...

• « •

• ■ •

740

64.6

54.5

63.5

56.5

810

720

F. A. C.

63.5

59.5

62.6

54.5

835

730

64.5

61.6

7.5

750

675

68.5

66.5

18.5

705

655

13
14

• ••

51.6

•••

...

•■ .

«••

C. A. P.

• ••

•••

•« «

.• •

•«•

•••

...

70.5

•••

...

•••

•••••■

......

56.5

16.5

67.5

57.5

20.0

680

C. A. F.

67.5

57.6

17.5

28.5

720

665

62.5

58.5 49

J9.0

765

655

43.5

54.5 48

13.5

49.5 2;'.5

775

705

42.5

58.5 47

22.6

50.5 19.5

875

805

66.5

6».o

55.5 20

835

680

57 |16.5

735

620

F. A. C.

65.6

62.5 57.5

59.51 9.5

670

600

C. A. lit. B,

24 70.6

68.5 64

9.5

640

575

25 80.5

71.5 66.5

•••

• • •

■ • •

605

67.5

74.5

580

510

Focr. C.

6.5

64.5

59.5

710

675

R. A. C.

6.5 ...

••«

• • •

715

690

R. and 0.

21)

61.5 59

640

555

68.5 61

9.5

USO

555 <

,., , ,,_ , -,- .., , .,. , ... ^ 1

' "

• Abbreviations.— A. nftcmoon, C. cloudy, B. evening, U. heavy, F. fine, fr. from, U lightning, Lit.

THE CHINESE EECORDEE.

AJND

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCIIOW, FEBRUARY, 1871.

No. 9.

TENTH ANNUAL METHODIST MEET-
1N& AT FOOCflOW.

BY REV. R. S. MACLAY, D. D.

Tlie following is a brief notice of the
re(ient Annunl Meeting, or Conference,
of the Methodist Episcopal Mission,
held in Foochow, Nov<iml>er 10th and
22nd, 1 870. The Conference comprised
four Missionaries from the IVE. E Church,
XJ. S. A , and about sixty native As-
sistants, or Preachers. The e vancrelistic
operations, represented in the Confer-
ence, extend over an area of about
20,000 sq. miles, containing a population
that may be roughly estimated at six
millions.* The area of these operations
is amiually increasing, and it is ex-
pected that, within a few years from
this time, the western portions of the
Fookien province, which contain a large
population, will be ^ overspread by
Mission stations and circuits. In some
portions of the territory already oc-
cupied, th*e Methodist Episcopal Mis-
sion is the only organized Protestant
evangelizing agency at work, while, in
other portions, it operates in harmony
with the very efficient Missions of the
Amencan Board, and of the Church of
England.

At the Annual Meeting, or Confer-
ence, to which. I now refer, the Native
Assistants are brought together for
instruction, consultation, and the trans-
action of business connected with the
Native Churches under the dare of the
Mission, These Native Assistants are
classified according to their literary
attainments, and a graduated course of
study is assigned to each class on which
studies the members of the class are
examined quarterly, and, also, at the
Annual Meeting. Formerly these ex-
aminations were conducted by the Mis-

si otiaries, but at the recent Meeting the
examinations, in nearly every instance*
were conducted t)y the ordained As-
sistants connected with the Mission.
Tlie prescribed course of study is mainly
Biblical; comprising an examination,
more or less critical, of the Sacred
Text ; a statement of the doctrines of
the Bible, with their appropriate proof-
texts; an elucidation of the manners,
customs, &c., <&c. of the times referred
to; together with the study of all
published commentaries and other helps
to a better understanding of the Sacred
Scriptures. It also includes Biblical
Chronology, the principles of Church
Discipline or Government, Wesley's
Sermons, Christianity and Confucianism
contrasted, writing of essays and ser-
mons on Christian doctrines. Elementary
Astronomy, &c., <&c.

The exiaminations at the late Meeting
occupied the forenoon and afternoon of
each day (except Sunday) from the 1 1th
to the 17th November, inclusive; the
remaining days (except Sunday) were
appropriated to the Sessions of the Con-
ference for the transaction of business*
The evenings, and the two Sundays,
were devoted to Anniversary exercises.
Sermons, and other Public services.
The Anniversary exercises included
Meetings in behalf of the Missionary
and Bible Societies ; also a meeting to
discuss the Opium question and one on
Self-support. At these meetings all the
speeches, sixteen in number, were made
by the Native Assistants. TtDO sermons
were delivered by Missionaries, and six
by the Assistants. The most interest-
ing exercise, connected with the ex-
aminations, was the examination in As-
tronomy, conducted by the Rev. Nathan
Sites. The Magic Lantern, and the
Astronomical Apparatus at his com-
mand, enabled Mr. Sites to illustrate

234

THE CinXESE RECORDER

[Febrnary,

andexpl^n the principles of this sublime
science so satisfactorily that his Native
hearers were qaite delighted ; and some
of them frankly declared that the in-
formation then obtained had, in their
minds at least, given the death-blow to
the redoubtable old dragon which, ac-
cording to Chinese belief, has acted
such a conspicuous part in Lunar and
Solar eclipses. The Native Preacher,
Rev. Li Yu-mi, who assisted Mr. Sites
in conducting the examination, had con-
structed a most ingeniously contrived
Planetarium to illustrate the motion and
orbits of the Planets ; and its exhibition
seemed to afbrd great satisfaction to
the audience, suggesting, as it probably
did, that the Chinese themselves might
soon be able to explain those wondei*ful
phenomena, connected with tlie heavenly
Dodies, which have so long confounded
and alarmed them. On the evening of
the last day of the Meeting, the Kev.
Justus Doolittle, at the unanimous re-
quest of the Native Preachers, very
kindly gave an exhibition with his
R'lagio Lantern, showing a great variety
of pictures illustrating Zoology, Onu-
thology, Astronomy, and also Bible
SuWects and Scenes.

The subject of seIf-supj)ort, as connec-
ted with the Native Christian Church-
es, received the earnest attention of
the Meeting. Two admirable addresses
on the subject were delivered by two
of the Native Preachers; and some
important Regulations were adopted
with regard to it. These Regulations
provide. —

* 1«<. That, hereafter, the Native Church
uhall be associated with the Missionary
Society in paying the salaries of all the
Native Preachere connected with the
Mission.

^nd. That the Native Church pledges
Itself to pay a specified portion of the
salary of each Native Preacher.

3rrf. That the portion of the salary of
each Native Preacher paid by the
Native church, shall annually increaxe^
while the portion drawn from the Mis-
i^opary Society shall annuaUp decrease.

I subjoin some of the statistics of the
work under the care of the Mission, as
reported at the Meeting.

Missionaries (one uf them in the

KJ iOa J\,9^M •«• ••• ••• •■•

Missionary Ladies, (four of them

in the U. S. A.) ...

Native Agents, during the past year,
Adults baptized during the past year,
Children, „ „ „ h •<•
1 otai, „ „ „ „ •..

Members in full connection.

Probationers, or Inquiries,

Baptized Children,

Total, Members, Inquirers, &c. &c.
Money for self-support,

FoocHow, Dec. 9, 1 870.

... V

... 5

... 81
... 402

... 85?
,.. 484
... 931
... 96^
.. 23<>
2,1 3i>

CHINESE M7TH0L0GT.

BY SINENSIS.

iVo. 2.

"The doctrine of a succession of
worlds," savs Faber, •*more or less
systematically and explicitly maintain-
ed, may almost be considered as the
key to ancient mythology.'* Orig, Pag,
Idol, Vol. I Ch. 2. In the same chapter
that author also gives the statements
of this doctrine by the Hindoos, Egyp-
tianS) Iranians, Burmese, Cingalese,
Groths, Greeks and Romans, Druids,
Mexicans <feo., all of whom hold the
doctrine of an endldss succession of
worlds. It is necessary to remark be-
fore proceeding further, that in inves-
tigating the writings of any heathen
people, we must lay aside many of our
preconceived notions. For example: —
1. Although we think it absurd to say
that the world is an animated being,
yet, all the heathen from the earliest
ages have, without exception, believed
this to be the case. 2. Their use of
the words "material," and "immateri-
al," is wholly different from our's; for,
many things which we call material,
they regard as immaterial and spiritual
e. gr. the subtle ether. And not only
so, but they consider the same thing
as being both material and immaterial
in different relations. 3. No heathen
nation in the world, has ever conceived
the notion of the existence of pure
spirit apart from matter. Thai is a
matter of Revelation, as Locke states,
and therefore the knowledge of Angels
or Spirits which tee enjoy, is derived

18V1.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

235

from the Word of Qod, and cannot be
found in any heathen classic. 4. All
the gods of the entire heathen world,
from the highest to the lowest^ are
material beings, formed from the subtle
ether which emanates from Chaos.
**It is the custom with a great many,"
says Dr. Mosheim, "to believe the an-
cients to have attached the same idea
to words that we do at this day, and
to take for granted that the old philos-
ophers followed the same laws and
principles iq their reasoning as our-
selves; hence they altogether remodel
these philosophers, and present them
before us, not as they really were, but
such as they would have been, had they
been educated in our schools. Cud.
IfUell SysL Vol. I p. 53 nofc."

1. The chief Demon-god in each
heathen system, forms the world from
the eternally existing Matter, which is
his body; and when formed, he pre-
serves it in existence, until at length
the destroying power reduces it to its
original Chaos, sometimes by a Deluge
of water, and sometimes by a Delnge
of fire. " Every thing is then absorbed
into the unity of the Great Father"
who is One (or Monad), or animated
Chaos, and who "floats in a wonderful
Egg, or in the Calix of the Lotus" &c.
" To destroy, however, is but to create
afresh: for destruction affects form
alone; it reaches not to substance....
out of the chaotic materials of the prior
world, another world is fashioned ....
and as it was preceded by a world, so
in due time it is likewise succeeded by
one. This alternate destruction and
reproduction, is thought to be repeated
again and again; so that in the lapse ol
countless ages, an enormous number ot
successive worlds is believed to have
existed." Orig. ^c. Vol. I p. 112. The
statement of this doctrine as held by
the Stoics is as follows; "After an in-
terval, says Seneca, in which the Deity
(i. e. the " Mind " Jupiter inherent in
Chaos) will be intent upon his own
conceptions, the world will be entirely
renewed; every animal will be repro-
duced, and a race of men free from
guilt, and bom under happier stars,
will rcpeople the earth. Degeneracy

. and corruption wUl, however, again
creep into the world ; for it is only
when the human race is young, that
innocence remains upon the earth.
The grand course of things from the
birth to the destruction of the world,
which, according to the Stoics, b to be
repeated with endless succession^ is ac-
complished within a certain period.
This period, or fated round of nature,
is probably what the ancients meant by
the Great Year.'*' Euf. Hist. Philos.
Vol. I P' 341. From this statement
we see; 1. That the Stoics held the
doctrine of an endless succession of
worlds. 2. That the destruction of
each world takes place in consequence
of the "degeneracy and corruption"
of mankind; and 3. That each Kalpa
is designated a " Great Year " of the
world.

2. The doctrine of the endless suc-
cession of worlds is frequently alluded
to in the Chinese classics. It is taught
distinctly in the Yih-Jcing; e. gr.
'* When the Sun comes to the meridian
he declines; when the Moon is full,
she wanes; Heaven and Earth (in like
manner) are alternately full and empty
(i. e. opened out, and Chaotic), and the
seasons decrease and increase ^gain) ;
how much more men and Demon-
gods I " &>c. // p. 40. The formation
of each world is attributed to the chief
Demon-god "iTigen" or Heaven, who
is the good principle or Light; and
this is always called the "opening out"
of the world, and is compared to the
opening of a door, in allusion to the
Ark, the allegorical Great Mother, who
generates all things; while the des-
truction of each world when all things
returns to Chaos or the Ovum Mundi^
is attributed to Kw&n or the Earth,
who is the evil principle or Darkness;
and this return into Chaos is compared
to the shutting of a door; e. gr. " Hence,
shutting the door is expressive of
Kwdfiy and opening the door is expres-
sive of Keen, Each shutting and open-
ing is a revolution (of the world);
and the everlasting succession (of thes^
revolutions of Heaven and Earth) is
called endless perpetuation ; " Ac. Itfid.
Sec. Ill ch. 10.

.ano

THE CITTXESE RECORDER

[Febrwnry,

The paraphase on this passage com-
pares each "opening and shutting" to
a yeafy and designates each " a revolu-
tion of nature." It also represents these
revolutions as going on endlessly. See
TheoLofthe Chinese p. 133-4. In the
Po Diagram all things are represented
as coming to an end in consequence of
the depravity of mankind ; the " mean
man " gaining the ascendancy, and the
*' Prince " or Keen, the " Mind " who
generates all things retiring like the
*' Mens^^ Jupiter, into quiessence. At the
Fuh Diagram, however, this " Mind "
returns and generates a new world from
the materials of the old. " The world
says Sine "a, being melted, and having
reentered into the bosom of Jupiter
(i. e. animated Chaos) this god con-
tinues for B)me time totally concentred
in himself, and remains concealed, as it
■were, wholly immersed in the contem-
plation of his own ideas. Afterwards
•we see a new world spring from him*
perfect in all its parts, &c." Ong, 4fc.
Tel. 1. p. 139.

3. " CAoo^oo-teic being asked; From
the opening and spreading out (of the
•worla) from Chaos to the present time
is not 10,000 years; how was it before
that time? He replied, before that
there was another (opening out) similar
to the present one. JBeing asked
"whether Heaven and Eai*th- are. capable
of being annihilated; he replied, no;
but it is my opinion that when men
completely depart from correct principles,
then the whole world will become Chaos
and men and things cease to exist, and
then there will be a new commencement^
** What Woo Fung says about a great
termination (of all things) in a general
convulsion (of nature), the sea removing
out of its place, the hills sinking down,
and the rivers overflowing; men and
things utterly destroyed, and the an-
cient traces all effaced, refers to the
destruction of the world by Deluge.
The shells of the sea snail and pearl
oyster have been seen on high hills and
on stones; these stones formed (por-
tions of) tiie soil of the former world."
Ac. Choo4ste'8 Works Ch. 49. T. T.
bfi. "A day has a day's revolution; a

has a year's revolution; Heaven and
Earth's commencements and termina-
tions are the Great Revolutions, S^c^
" Shaini'pihrwdn says, each complete
Great Revolution resembles a year.'*'*
'' Sing-le4a4seuen, Ch. VIJL p. 13."
"The phrase (in the Classics) 'Heaven
and Earth will not forgive,' means that
all things are devoted to destruction ;"
i. e.' are about to return to Chaos,
Choo4sze Ch. 49, T. T. 5. It is when
all things have been thus destroyed,
and when the time arrives for the forma-
tion of a new world, that " Mind," or
the soul of tlie woild, like the ^' Mens "
Jupiter, comes forth from his chaotic
egg to perform the task ; e. gr. " When
the myriad of things have been genera-
ted, and are flourishing, Heaven and
Earth do not exert their Mind; but
when all t]iin2:s have dccaved, and
rerjuire to bo acrain generated,- then
Henvon and Earth exert their Mind"
Ibid, 23.

4. The " Mirror of History " says,
"The title 'the three Emperors' must
not be discarded, and we must desig
nate them 'Imperial Heaven, Imperial
Earth, and Imperial Man.' For when
Chaos was opened out. Heaven first

came into existence, and then Elarth,

and when Heaven and Earth existed

then their Air transformed, and Man

was generated. The King-she divides

the Yuai^ (Kalpa) into Hwvy, and

hence it is said that Heaven opened out

in the Tsye; Earth in the Chaou; and

that Man was generated in the Yin

^^ Hwvy J. The inferior creation also

appeared in the Yins. Hence arises

the title of ' the three Emperors ? '

" T^aekcih generated the Two E ; the

Two E generated the Four Simulacra ;

and the Foar Simulacra changed and

transformed, and produced the myriad

of things. It is also handed down from

antiquity, that the first to appear in

the world was Pwan-koo who is also

called Chaos.'' Vol. L p. p. I, 2. The

following is the Diagram used to illus-

month has a mouth's revolution; a year trate the succession of worlds.

1871.]

AND MISSIOXAUY JOURNAL.

237

^, 1^

At the Seoh-humy things cease ; and
then, no more men or things come into
existence." Sing-le4a'tieuen Sec. 8.

6. ** Heu-yung-chae says, The great-
ness of Heaven and Earth consists in
the immaterial, yet substantial Yin and
Yang (Darkness and Light) which have
neither beginning nor end. Speaking
generally, these are sometimes Chaotic,
and sometimes opened out. Before
the time of Fvh-he, I know not how
many chaoses and openings out there
were. The designations 'Chaos' and
* opening out,' refer to the obstruction
or the non-obstruction of the rev<^>lu-
tions of the 2"a« and Pe diagrams
(of the Yih-kinff^ J and whether their
Air (primary Matter) is free or im-
peded. When there is np obstriic-
tion, then Heaven being subtle (Air)
floats aloft, and Earth because coa-
gulated (Air) fills up the lower part,
and men and things are generated in
abundance in their midst; moreover,
illustrious princes and virtuous minis-
ters bear rule in succession, and thus
the Human Extreme is established.
The commencement of Heaven and
Karth is thus ; must they not then
ac^aiu return to Chaos? The revolu-
tions of the Yin and Yang cannot go
on for ever, and the Yin and Yang Air,
cannot always pervade (unobstruot-
edly.) From the beginning to the end,
whether ( the period be one of) innu-
merable years, or of several myriads of
years, there occurs a time when ob-
struction takes place, and free action
is impeded to the utmost degree. Then

Heaven's light (Air) which floated
alofl, becomes coarse and sinks down ;
the coagulated Earlh which filled up
(below) is rent asunder and melts
away; and the multitudefof generated
men and thhigs all termhiate and are

destroyed The formerly opened

out Heaven and Earth, at this period,
return to Chaos. Heaven and Earth
are not totally destroyed at each period
of Chaos, because the original Air still
exists ; and, because this original Air
dies not, therefore the obstructed Yin
and Yang are again set free, and their
impeded (action) gives way to motion.
Wnether it be afler hundreds of years,
or thousands of years, (the time arnves
when) Heaven's descended and coarse
(Air) again becomes subtle and floats
alofl; Earth's rending asunder and
destruction, is again exchanged for
congealing and filling up ; the destruc-
tion of men and things gives place to
generating without limit, and the Ftn-
lyang revolving Air is set free and per-
j vades (all things.) Thus the previous-
' Chaos is exchanged for a new opening
out (of the world.) But, from the
! opening out, of Heaven and Earth to»
Chaos is a gradual (decline), and from
Chaos to their again opening out, is also
a gradilal (process.) At the beginning
of Heaven and Earth, there must al-
ways be an intelligent divine Sage to
act as King in succession to Heaven,
and thus the Human Extreme is again
established. Fuh-he appears at the
commencement of each world." Sing^
le Sfc. See. 26. p. 12 ^c.

6. "When Chaos was undivided^
the Tin-yang Air was chaotic and dark;
and when it divided, it sent forth an
all-pervading and brilliant light, and
the Two E. (of the Yth-king) were
established. Snaou-kkan^sieh considers
1 29,600 years to be a Yuen (Kafpa) ;
then before this period, there was an-
other great opening and shutting (of
the world) ; and before that again it
was also thus. Hence motion and rest
have no end, and the Yin-yang have
no beginning," &c. Ihid. p. 9.

V. " TToosJie says, a Yuen (Kalpa)
consists of 129,600 years. This period
is divided into 12 Hwuy; each Hwwy

2.^s

THE CHINESE UEC^OUDER

[Febniary,

consists of 10,800 veara. When the
revolutions of Heaven and Earth reach
the middle of the Sf*dh Hwuy^ M things
are closed (i. e. |yeneration ceases), and
men and all things in the midst of
Heaven and Earth cease to exist. In
6400 years more the St oh ttwvy ends.
The 5400th year from the commence-
ment of the Hafi Hicftt/ is the middle
of that Hwny^ and then Earth's coagu-
lated heavy and coarse (Air) is dissolv-
ed, and Heaven's light and subtle (Air)
becomes chaotic and one; hence this
is called Chaos* This Chaos of the
subtle and coarse (Air) by degrees be-
comes more confused, and in 6400
years more, the Hue ffictry ends. This
period of impenetrable darkness is the
termination of Heaven and Earth. From
this termination another Yuen (Kalpa)
'begins, and a neie commencement is
made. At the commencement of the
Tnye Hwuy Chaos still exists, and this
Chaos is ivhat is called (in the classics)
* the Great Commencement,' * the be-
ginning of a Yuen^ (Kalpa), and *The
Supreme One (^ — );' that is to
say, the subtle and coarae Air are

chaotic and one, not being yet divided.
From this period light dawns by de-
grees and after another 6400" years,
in the middle of the Tayt Hwuy^ the
light and subtle Air ascends, and the
Sun, Moon, Planets and Stars exist;
these are the Four Simulacra (of the
Yih-king)^ and are all Heaven. In 6400
years more^ the Tsye Hwuy ends, and
hence it is said that Heaven opens out
in the Tuyt (Hwuy ). The coarse Air,
although accumulated in the midst (of
Heaven) has not yet coagulated and
become hard, so that the Earth is not
yet in existence. In 6400 years more,
the middle of the Ckaou Hwuy^ the
heavy and coarse Air coagulates, begins
to harden, and forms clay and stones;
the warm and moist Air becomes water
and flows foith without coagulating;
and the burning hot Air becomes fire,
bright and unquenchable. Water, Fire,
Clay, and Stones, these four complete
the bodily form, and all compose the
Earth. Hence it is said that Earth is
spread out in the Chaau (Hwuy). In
5400 years more the Chacfu Hwuy ends.

Also, from the beginning to the middle
of the Yifn Hwuy is 6400 years; and at
that time Man and All things bogia to
be generated in th'e midst of the pair
(i.-e. Heaven and Etirth) ; hence it is
said that Man is generated in the Yin
{Hiffoy), t^Je ^c. Sec. 8 p. 12 ^v.

8. ^^ Tsi^g-heen says, In the King'
shfi this cal^uhilicms ofthe termination
and conimencemfnt of each Yuen (Kal-
pa) embrace the terminations, and com-
mencements (')f Heaven and Earth, and
the gerirraiinof and cessation of men
and things. It explains what the an-
cient Sages omitted to explain. Hea-
ven opens out in the Tsye (Hwvy) ;
Earth in the Chaou^ and Man is genera-
ted in the Yin. These are the periods
during which Heaven and Earth begin
t<» he separated, and men and things
begin to be generated. Heaven and
Earth are eternal, but the periods of
Heaven and Earth have their termin-
atinns; this is the doctrine ofthocom-
mencement!< and terminations of Hea-
ven and Earth. Shaou4Mie uses the 12
diagrams to illustrate fully the periods
of Heaven aid Earth. 'I he T^ae (dia-
gram of Ytk king) is the opening oat
of thing?; ih^^ beginning of the separa-
tion of Heaven and &irth. The Pd
(diagram) is the closing up of all things,
and the final terndnation of Heaven
and Earth. Speukipg generally, every
thing in the midst of Heaven and Earth
must commence and terminate in a per-
petual circle. Is it not the case, that
those of moderate intelligence, and even
the stupid can understand this? Shaou-
pxhrwcai has exhausted this subject*
Ibid.

From the above statements we see
that the Confncianists, like all the other
heatht'n throughout the world, hold an
endless succession of worlds; that, like
the Stoics and all others, they hold that
each return to Chaos by Deluge is
caused by the degeneracy of mankind;
and they also designate each Kalpa a
*^ Great Revolution," and compare it to
** a year." In common with the whole
Pagan world, thev hold that all these
world:! are preciseiy nmUar; each world
conmiences with the same beings, viz,
** Imperial Heaven, Imperial Earth,

1871.]

AND MISSION AHV JOURNAL.

2t\9

und Itnprrial Man/' tii« three Great
Powers «if nature. Like the n'Ht of the
heat hen world, th<*y c<>nsi(l«-r Matter to
be etrrnal ; and like Annxiinenes nnd
other I'hiloHophers of ihe WVst, they
make Air the primary matter. It iti
evident ihnt the f*irst Man, Pioan-koo
(Adam) or Fuhhe (Noah) is by his end-
leris appearances /i i/fc/i, and clothed in
one oi' the chief altrihute^ of Jeht>vah.
Chans, in numbers, h** in the system of
Pythagoras, is designated **oi)e" (Mo-
nad), because the sulille and course Air
is when in that state mixed up in one
undioidtd mass. And, as this Chaos is
the "Cireat Orijtin," or ** Great Ex-
treme" from which everv thinjf in the
universe is generated (including gods
and men), it is designated, •* The Sn-

preme one*' ("^ — •, M<mad), and

•*The Great Commencement." Lastly,
Man appears in the Yin Ilwuy^ an<l the
Deluge occurs exactly in the t^nth
period fn»m this {Hoe Ihvut/) as Scrip-
ture states. That the Deluge is alwai/s
confounded with Chaos, see. Fab. Vol.
II. p. 19.

NOTES OF A BIBLE TOUB IN

SHAN-SI.

BT J. DUDGEON, ESQ. M. D.

The yellow river lies 3 li to the south
of this city ( Yuen-kh*u-h8ien. ) The
river here is I li broad in the 6th month,
^ of a li in March. The current flows
at the rate 50 paces per minute at a bend
of the river. The depth is very imcer-
tain and variable. Probably 3 or 4 feet.
The people there have a saying, Hwang-

hS-muh-yew-ti-rh, ^* ^pf'^ J[g Hai-

muh-yew-pi-rh j^ ilBt ^&. The yel-
low river has no bottom ; ule sea has no
border.

It is navigable from the 3rd to the 10th
month At tliis point there are some 10
ferry boats. The rebels had been at this
place in the 3rd year, 8th month, 12th
day of Hien-fung'a reign, and the place
had sufEered badly in consequence. The
Tao-tai, Che-hsien, Tu-si and Laou^
shi lost their lives. The place was Visit-

ed a^^ain by rebel hordes from llo-nnu
in the 6th year, 12th montli, 6th day
of the present roi.rn. Fearing nvurder^

tlie Clii-hsien ^ JB^ and Tu-si ^ g]

set tire to themselves in the Sze-»hen-iniau

J/y j|il}j ^ temple.

At this j)lace a man accosted theni
demanding to be enred of ojiium. Jle
said, *' You bring Biblea, why not bring
anti-opium j)ills. You l)rought usopiuin,,
and now vou brinjr us holy books and
refuse to cure us — why not bring us anti-
opium books or pills and not these ^^ glad
tidings books ^* tliat contain nothing about
opiiun." This is the universal cry in tho
interior. What inconsistency and cold
heartedness they think, first to import
opium and then when they are its
slaves, come and mock tliem by preach-
ing, selling or diatributhig good Iwoks,
and make no effort to relieve them of a
habit, that is ruining body and reducing-
them to beggary !

W&n-hsi-haien ^ ]^ 1^ contains

about 4000 families. Soda (Kien) is.
foimd here, 20 li from the city. Opium-
smokers are said to be 70 per cent, and
opium shop^ exist in great numbers on the
streets and on the grand road. Of all
the places visited, this one seemed most
addicted to the pipe. The smokers were
most anxious to obtidn medicine to cure
them of the pernicious habit. Messrs.
Williamson and Lees had beert here in
1866. There are a few Afohammedan
camel-inns. The cjimels are employed in
exporting goods.

Hsia-hsien ^ ^ has 2000 familleff^

with a silk hong producing about hlQO
catties per annum.

The raw silk sells at 4. 2, 0. per catty ^
The word for book Shu ^^ is here pro-
nounced Fii.

Mau-ching-tu ^S ^(£ ^^ is the prin-
cipal crossing of the Y'ellow river from
Shan-si to Ho-nan. The breadth of the

river here is about 90 Pu -^ in winter,

and one li in summer. There are here
9 ferry boats. Mr. W. saw 6 boata
in the riVer, 4 of which were laden with

limestone for Tung-kwan ^^ ^,

240

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Pebrnarr,

P'ing-lu-hsien ^ ^ j^ has 200

families ; 40 per cent of the people are given
to opium smoking. There were here 11
convicts £rom Peking; one had been ex-
iled for 18 years, a Mahommedan called

Lx-rh-pa^ ^fe ^^ jJJ who, as a pawn-
broker had made a fortune of 50,000 Tls.
and had just bought his liberty. He in-
tended starting for Peking in April, a
month after the visit of our party. An-
other had commenced with about 700
large oaah and had gained over 1000 Tls.
He is known as the *' little pawnbroker,^^
which means that for 1 teaou's value, 1
large cash is' paid daily, i. e. at the rate
of 60 per cent, and if not redeemed at the
end of the month, the goods are sold.
Convicts only can carry on such a business
in this manner. According to the law it
ou^t not to exceed 8 Tls. per mensem
but is much oftener less.

In Jui-ch^ng-hsien j^ ^ ]M in the

district of Hai*chow ^ ^ the party

went to the Ya-mun and found the man-
darin beating a man who was bleeding
copiously. They went again in the evening
but the official refused to see either col-
porteur or books. Next day he sent two
messengers ordering him to leave. The
day was Sunday the 19th March. He
was informed that if he sent mules, the
party woukl leave, but to this no answer
was made. It was market day, and the
people visited the foreigner in great num-
bers. At first he gave away the books
but the demand became so groat tliat he
was obliged to have recourse to selling.
The mandarin threatened to beat, with
100 blows, any one who bought the books,
but many bought copies and hiding them
^n their breasts, departed. Several ofBcers
^led upon him but kept secret the object
^f their visit and by whom sent.

Ultimately things turned so round that
the mandarin himself started to come,
but his servant called him back. He was
apparently afraid of some secret mischief
brewing. He is an honest official and
CANNOT BE BRIBED. He is Very strict with
the people. The viceroy is even afraid of
him — ^such is the force of his truth and
honesty. He goes out and in aniong the
people like one of tliemselves and settles

their disputes and differences. He never
rides in a chair, his servants are his rel*
latives — ^he pays them himself and Ya-
mun expenses for 5 or 6 people, amount
only to about 25 cents per diem. While
there a man and his wife arrived purport-
ing to be possessed of a spirit, which was
able to cure all manner of diseases. This
ofHcial tied their thumbs together, set fire
to them with the moxa and gave them

Chu-sha (cinnabar) J* JfiA to drink.

When the evil spirit had been driven out
of the couple, he drove them out of the
city. One hundred such mandarins would
soon revolutionize the corrupt practices
of China.. The mandarin of Jui-ch'eng-
hsien is a model official and deserves to
have his merits thus publicly proclaimed*

Hai-chow ^^ 4^M is a place of 4000

families with the almost invariable num-
ber of 4 out of ten opium smokers. It is
distant about 2 li from the salt lake.
There is a magnificent temple in the West
suburb to the honor of Kwan-fu-tse,
the god of war, who was bom in this
locality, and the fire crackers, to-day, 22nd
July, 6th month, 24th day, in the city of
Peking remind of his birth day. It was
in course of being repaired when Mr, W.
visited it on the 22nd of March last, Mr.
W. paid it a visit and entering into con-
versation with the head workman, he told

them that •* Kwan-lau-ye ^"^ yj^ ^ff
was not a spirit to be worsluped," but
he rejilied, '*he liad fought battles and
kept away the rebels &c., and was thei-e-
fore worthy of such honour." In the
evening a runner from the Yamun went
to enquire about the foreigner and order-
ed him to leave immediately. Mr. W.
went to pay a call upon the Chi-hsien,
Mit found him not at home. He met a
Peking man in the Yamun who supported
tliem, and upon seeing this, the other of-
ficials apologised by saying that the order
to leave had been served upon him by
mistake.

This Peking man paid a visit in the
evening, and reported the death of the
Chinaman who had been shot by a serv-
ant of the French Charg^ d*Afl:aires dur-
ing his visit last summer with other gentle-
men to Mongolia and Shansi. This man
was rcportod by the i)rie3ts as having re-

1871.]

AKD mSSIONART JOURNAL.

241

covered, but the Chinese assert positively
that he did die, and the officials have fail-
ed in bringing to justice this French serv-
ant who committed Utie murder.

This same Pekinese told Mr. W. that
he had a friend a native of Shansi, at Gh*tl-

wo-hsien ^ ^ ^ who had made a

small steamboat which could go a little
way in a pond of water or in the kang,
(the kitchen earthenware vessel for con-
taing water).

Yun-ch*eng Jg ^jft has a population

estimated at 6000 families; one-third of
them are exiles from Shensi who escaped
with their lives during the period of the
rebels. In a village 3 or 4 li South of this,
were traces of foreigners having been
there (Messrs. Lees and Williamson.) The
salt lake here is 10 li broad and 60 li long,

also in a paper to the Recorder similar to
tliis one (Vol. II p. 134), the results also
of Mr. Wellman's tours. He has within
the last three years, made three journeys,
embracing a period of eighteen months.

Neither is it true, as asserted in the same
quarter that Baron Bichthofea haft been
the first or only one to light upon the last
remedy for, and to press its importance in,
opium -smoking, as a reference to tho
opium papers in this Journal will testify.

Peking, 22nd July, 1870.

THE STUDY AND VALUE OP
CHINESE BO TANIC AL WOBKS.

BT E. BBETSCHNEIpEB, ESQ., M. D.

f CoTitintLed. )
Notwitbatjinding the works of some French
situated at the foot of the hills. The salt ' savants, which treat of Chinefle dyeing ma-

is in beds and nearly- a foot thick. It is
cut out and allowed to dry in the sun in
the summer.

At Chi-shan-hsien ^ |Jj {^ found
that Mr. Paul Bagley of the American
Conference had been here a few years ago.

terials, (Rondot^ le vert de Chine 1868 — Stan,
Julien and Champion, industries de I'empire
Chinois 1869) we know very little about the
plants, which yield these dye stuffs and are
for the most part obliged to quote the vague
statements of Loureiro from the last century.
Chinese joiners and carpenters use exten-
sively some very precious woods, obtained in

This place is famous for the number of China, namely the im ^ J^an-mUf the

its old clothes' shops.

In P4ng-yang-fu 3S ^ "jM he met

a teacher in the military Yamim, who had
formerly been captured by the rebels and
had remained in their service for a few

years under Li-k*ai-fang, ^ ^ ^, the

K wan-si & ^ Taiping, one of the

TsU't^an, the ':W Vfl '^ Hua-

li-mu^ the jM^ }4^ Huft^-imt, All these

trees are described in the P§n-trf*ao as grow-
ing in Southern China, the Hung-mu (red
wood) in Yun-nan, the Nan-mu in 8sfi-chuan,
the Hua-li-mu in Hainan, Annam. Father
Cibot asserts (Grosier, la Chine II 279) that
the tree, which furnishes the valuable Nan-ma

1 • n £ /i ' u 1 mi.;^ ^«« «ffl^r,,«/^ is a kind of cedar. But the Pgn-t8*ao says,
chief of the rebels, xhis man affirmed ^^^^ ^^^ 1^^^^^ resemble an ox-ear. As re-

that he was a Protestant Christian. He ^ards the Hua-li-mu, Mr. Taintor in his in-
read his Bible, sang hymns and prayed j teresting accounts on Hainan (Geographical
daily. This, he said, was the custom fol- . sketch of Hainan, v. Reports on trade in
1 * J I ^t rr • :^^„ Tf ;« ;«f«^z«i+i'nrt.' China 1867) says: "several varieties of or
lowed by the Taipings It is mt^resting ^^^^^^^^ i^^J^ ^.^ obtained, the most a

to note this additional evidence of the
sincerity and Christianity of the rebels.

Since the above was written. Baron
Riclithofen has passed hastily through the

bundant of which is the Hua-li, a hard, dark,
handsomely veined wood, which is very neatly
turned into a variety of articles."^ Neverthe-
less all these trees still do not seem to have
, . I been determined by botanists. Perhaps spec-

same district of country and comraunica- 1 imens of them may be included in the

ted tlie results of his researches into the , herbariums of our botanists, but they are not

mineral wealth of Slunisi, to the Shanghai identified with the Chinese names.

pai>er. In no sense, however, can he be ' ^^ occurs often, that the Chinese in differ

termed, as is done in " Evening Courier,'"

(in Italics too.) the discoverer of the coal

and iron mines of tliis province. These

mines have Ions: been known to foreiraers .u * j x- \b u ^ • i

iiuui.a ucivi. iviii vy J c J ? V *bey consider as the foundation of botanical

in the North of China and reterred to by lenowlcdge. Li-shi-chtin pives also a great
travellers, such as Mr. A. "W illiamson and number of Hyuonyms o£ each plant. Accord-

ent provinces, have different names for the
same plant, which must occasion much confu-
sion. But in such a case the Chinese always
know besides the local name of the plant,
the book name also of the P^n-t8*ao, which

•242

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[February,

ing to the Pdn-ts'ao ^ ffi Ta-Tna (great

Hemp) relates to Cannabis sativa. But in
Peking the people understand by this name
the Jiioimit communUj* and call the common

Hemp /y\ |p|[ Siao-ma (little Hemp).

According to Bridgman's Chrestomathy, Ca-
*ica papaya, the Papato tree in Canton is called

j^ jflit Mu'kua (wood melon). But in Chi-
nese books, as alno in Peking, Mu-kua denotes
Cydoma^ the Quince.

For the first knowledge of Chinese botany
and Chinese plants we are indebted to the
Jesuits, who since the end of the 16th century
have preached the gospel in China and stud-
ied the country and its people. As a curiosity
I will dte a small botanical pamphlet (76
pages) by Pater Boym, who lived in China
from 1648-69. This first essay in this depart-
ment, issued in the year 1666 in Vienna, bears
the pretentious name " Flora Sinensis " but
contains only the description of 20 interesting
plants and some animals, and 23 drawings
with the Chinese characters. This little work
is very rare. All accounts of Chinese natm^
science furnished by the Jesuits (namely by
Father Martini in his Atlas Sinensis 1666)
are collected in the admirable Vork of Du
Sdldey Description de la Chine 1736. There
have been described a good number of Chi-
nese plants, animals, minerals, for the most
part translations from Chinese books, and also
represented by rude drawings.

A work similar to that, drawn up by
Du Halde, was published in the year 1818 by
GrosieTi Description gSneral de la Chine in 7
volumes. Nearly 3 volumes treat ol Chinese
natural science, 660 pages of them are dedi-
cated to botany. The work of Grosier is most
entirely compiled from the Mt^moires con-
cemant les Chinois and other works of Ihe
Jesuits, in the 18th century. Although the
articles on Chinese plants of the ancient
Jesuits bear no scientific character, they how-
ever contain many interesting accounts, either
drawn from Chinese authors or the results of
their own observation. Grosier has also in-
cluded in his book a great part of Loureiro's
Flora Cochin Chinsnsis published in the year
1790. Loureiro, a Portuguese missionary, des-
cribed therein a great number of plants of
Cochin China and Southern China, joining to

« ^^-^ ^«^^^% '^^

* The book namo torBlcinus, known only in apotheca-
ry ahope, is ^^ jft Pi-nw (P. XVIIa. 82.) The

Pto-tsao ranges 11 under thepoisonoiu plants. It In
known, that the seeds, if eaten are very poidonous,
whilst the oil extracted from them, the common
*Gastor-oiI, Is an iTinoxious purgatlTO. Somo araert,
that the Chinese uso the Costor-oil as food, which losos
its purgative action by boiling. As far as I know,
the Castor-oil In Peldng is only «sed for lamps and in
medical practice. Li-ehl-chfin explains the character Pi
by the resemblance of the seeds with an insect he calls

4^ W^ (oxen louse.) It cannot be decided from

Chinese books whether or not the Rlcinus is indigenous
in China. The plant is not mentioned before the Tang
618-907. Tlie character PI is not found in the ancient I
dictionary Shuo-w«u (100 A. D).

the scientific names also the local Chinese
names. Notwithstanding the great renown
of this work, being the only Flora of these
countries extant, Loujeiro, seems not to have
possessed the necessary botanical knowledge,
for it has been often impossible for modem
botanists, to recognize from Loureiro*s descrip-
tion the plants determined by him.

Eighteen years after Grosier's work appear-
ed, another compilation on China was published
(1836) by 5 authors, Murray ^ Cram-furd^ Gop-
aon, Wallace, Burnet, an historical and des-
criptive account on China. Burnet has elabor-
ated the division which treats on natural
science, and collected all notes of travellers
and naturalists concerning Chinese plants,
animals, &c. Therein are also to be found
" Fragments towards a Flora of China:*

The first, who studied Chinese books on
natural history provided with the necessary
knowled^ of natural science was the well-
known sinologue Dr. S. W. Williams. Besides
several articles on this subject, published in
the Chinese Repository, Dr. Williams first
tried to identi^ Chinese names of plants,
animals and minerals, found in the PSn-ts'ao
Kang-mu, with the European scientific names.
The three chapters in Bridgman^s Chrestom^
athy 184), treating of Botany, Zoology and
Mineralogy are compiled by this remarkable
Sinologue.

In the year 1850, Dr. Tatarinov, physician
of the Russian ecclesiastical mission in Pe-
king, during 10 years, published a list of
drugs obtained from the Chinese apothecary
shops. Tatarinov, well versed in Chinese,
gathered all medicinal plants growing near
Peking.* The plants and drugs collected
by him have been examined and determined
by spjecial savants in St. Petersburg. This
is the origin of Tatarinov's Catalagus medi-
camentorum sinensium. Some of the drugs
are described in Ganger's Repertorium f.
Pharmacie w. pract. Chemie in Russland
1848. Heft. 12. But a good number of the
drugs in the catalogus has not been recog-
nized; and Tatarinov has often made use of
Loureiro*s diagnosis, which merits but little
confidence.

A small, but very valuable work, which
treats also of Chinese drugs and medicinal
plants, is Dr. Hanburjfs Notes on Chinese
Materia medica 1862.

I would finally mention a small treatise,
which likewise endeavours to identify Chi-
nese names of plants with the scientific ones,
entitled: Noma indigenes ctun choix de
plantes du Japon et de in Chine par J. Hoff-
mann et H. Schultes 1853. M. Hoffmann
says in the preface, that the Floras of Japan
and China are very similar, and concludes,
that, if the same characters to designate

^^^^^^-X* %^ «« «^ 4

•The hills to the West of Peking nre famed for their
riches in medicinal herbs, but very many Chlneso
drugs come also from Ssu-ch'uan, Hunan, and Shan-
tung.

1871.].

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

243

plants, occur in Japanese and Chineae books,
thej denote the same plant. But it is an
error. It is true, the Japanese have bor-
rowed from the Chinese their characters for
names of plants. These Chinese characters
in Japanese botanical writings have the same
value as the Latin names of our botanists.
There is generally also concordance between
Japanese and Chmese plants. But as there
are many Japanese plants, which do not
occur in China, the Chinese characters for
plants are often used in Japan to designate
similar plants, or quite difierent ones. For

instance: The character jjA Feng denotes

in China the Liquidamhar formosana^ accord-
ing to Hoffmann and Sch. it is Acer irifidum.

Xffi ^'& Wen-^o is in China a species of

Crataegus, much used in sweet-meats in
Peking, but Cydonia vulgaris in Japan.

The |_[j 5^ Shan-chOf Crataegus pinnati-

fida in Chinali. and Sch. refer to C Cuneata.

The name jfS- ^^ i^ Hai-sht-liu for

Camellia japonica^ according to H. and Sch.,
is, I think, not used in China. The Chinese
call the Camellia like the Tea shrub C^ha-
shu (v. s.)' and they recognized earlier than
our botanists (Benthnm and Hooker, genera
plant*) that the Camellia and the Thea relate
to the same genus. — U. and Sch. call the
Aesculus turbinata (the same as Aesc. chi-

nensis) J< jE ij^ Ts'i-ye-shu, (seven leav-
ed treeX but as I have stated above this tree
is known in Northern China under the name
of Po-lO'Shu. The name Ts*i-ye-.shu does

not occur in Chinese books. The S^ ^S^

TsU'ts*ao of Chinese books is the Tourne'
fortia Arguzxna^ the roots are used for dye-
ing in red, in Northern China. H: and Sch.
state that this name refers to Lithospermum
erythrorkizon,—Ii. and Sch. in their list of
plants enumerate a good number of plants,
which grow only in Japan and therefore
cannot nave Chinese names. It is, I believe,
not proved, that Illtcium religiosum, the
sacred plant of the Japanese, occurs in
China (Lindley 1. c. mentions it only as a

Japanese species) and the name ^S bT

Mang'tt'ao, which H. and Sch. attribute
to 111. religiosum seems to denote an entirely
different plant in Chinese books. See the
drawing in the Ch. W. XXIV.

Morrison in his Dictionary gives often
also scientific name^ of Chmese plants, but
generally they are wrongly adduced. Pru-

»• #* ^ ** ^N^ *x *

* Thea ollin a Camellia cbiiractcrlbus fallacibuB dls-
tinctn, nuper limitlbuH certioribus deflniCa, ncDi))e
stamlnibas ititerloribuB liberis numero potalis actjual-
ibus nee duplo pluribus, nobis potiua pro sectlone
habenda, nam ^rnus la intcifrum seryatum maglii
naturale viiletur.

dence is therefore necessary in the use of
all the above mentioned statements and we-
cannot " bona fide " adopt the determination
of names of Chinese plants by our authors.

The Chinese in their geographical state-
ments generally enumerate plants, beasts and*
other products of the countries described.
These accounts are often Tery important in
enabling us to recognize, what country is
meant. Our sinologues, from whom we
cannot of course expect a knowledge of
natural history, fall often into errors in quot-
ing such wrong determinations of Chinese
names of plants.

M. Stan. Julien in his translation of the
travels of Wang-yen- te to the Oigours
(981-983), Melanges de Gcographie Asiatique

p. 91, renders the name of a tree 'jSfl JC^

Hu'i^ung^ which occurs in this narrative,

by Volkameria japonica and 4f ^^ ik'ii-

shen by Colutea arborea. I do not know
from whence M. Stan. Julien has drawn this
information. It can hardly be assumed, Uiat
Volkameria japonica grows in the Mongolian
desert. The tree Hu-t*ung is said after rain
to exude a kind of gum. It is also described
in the Pfin-ts*ao XXXIV 64, and represent-
ed in the Ch. \V. XXXV It is likewise
very doubtful whether Ku-shen is Colutea.
Loureiro calls Robinia amara by this name.

Manpr errors of this kind are also to be
found m a work published in the year 1869
by M. Stan. Julien and P. Champion under
the name. Industries de V Empire Chinois.
But these mistakes are however to be as-
cribed not to the great sinologue, but only
to his collaborator, who made his studies in
China. I may be allowed, to point out some
of these misstatements. M. Champion in-
forms us, that the Olive-tree (Oliva europ-
aea) thrives in China (p. 120.) But our
olives are not to be found here. 'The fruit,
which bears this name in China is produced
from Canartum pimela and C. aUmm, trees
of Southern Chma. The Chinese name ia
^ ^ Kan-Ian (P, XXXIb Ch. W.
XXXI.r The:jg ^ ,Tsao-hie, (bhick

pod, on account of the large black pods) is
not ilimosa /era, as Champion states, but
Oleditckia sinensis, (P. XXXV2» 4. Ch, W.

XXXIIIO The ^ ^ -^ Ten-furtsu is

called by Champion, Nilx Gallae tinctoriae
(P. 95). Mr. Champion meant here probably

• But in China the OUa Fragrcms is much cultiva-
ted for its little fragrant blosaoms, which appear In

autumn. The common name la J^ JjftT Kut-hua

(cinnamom-flower.) A good drawing can be found in

the Ch. W. XXXIII (^ ;j$).

244

TIIE CTTIXESE RECOTtDET?

[FeLruarr,

the ^[^ 'fe -•J-' Wu'pei'tsu or Chinese gall-
nuts furnished by a shrub, Rhus aemialata^
called Yen-fu-fMu by the Chinese (P. XXXII
20. Ch. W. XXXV.) In the same work, there

is further described the jHl 35 TH-huang

(ground yellow) p. 90, a Chinese oiedicinal
plant, used also for dyeing in yellow. Cham-
pion calls this plant Rkemnesia sitiensis. But
such a name, I think, does not exist in
botanical nomenclature. The same name
occurs also in Rondot*s work, Notice sur le
Vert de Chine 1858. I should say, this
is a misprint in Rondot*s treatise, which
champion introduce<i into his own, Thi
Ti-huang of the Chinese is the Rehmannia
amensvi (glutinosa) <»f our botanist. — The
Vemicia montana of Cb»nipion is probably
the Elaeococca verrucosa of botflnists, the
seeds of which yield the poisonous oil called

jHl] yft T*ung-yu. Cf. Blakiston's. Five

month's on the Yang-tse 1802. M. Cham-
pion might have avoided these and otlier
errors, if he had taken the trouble of consult-
ing a generally known and highly useful
work, Dr.S. W. William's Chinese Commercial
Guide 1863, or Dr. Hanbury*s materia medica
and other English works. But M. Champion
preferred to take information out of French
works, written in the last centurv, as the
M^moires concernant les Chinois, Loureiro's
Flora Cochin Chineusis, &c.

Chinese Accounts of Palms.

In order to complete my notes on Chinese
botanical works and to illustrate my critique
of them, I will give Some specimens of
Chinese descriptions of plants chiefly from
the PSn-ts^o, and I shall choose tor this
purpose the Chinese accounts of Palm trees,
a theme I have already treated briefly in the
Vol. ill of Notes and Queries (Les ralmiers
de la Chine), but which I intend now to
present in a more complete form.

I would observe at the outset, that although
Palms of several kinds are indigenous in
<yhina and now very popular trees among the
Chinese, and of great importance, afibrdins
many articles necessary to Chinese life ana
comrort, Palm trees are not however mention-
ed in the Chinese Cardinal Classics. Neither
in the Rh-ya nor in the Shu-king, the Chou-
li, or in the Shi-king, which celebrates in
•ong all the renowned plants of the ancient
Chinese, can be found any allusion to these
splendid trees. The Materia medica of Em-
peror Shen-nung makes bo mention of any
ralm. This is easily understood. The
Chinese classics date from the dawn of
Chinese civilization, which developed itself
in a temperate climate on the fertile soil
"between two of the largest rivers of Asia, in
the Chinese Mesopotamia. It was only at

the time of Kmppror Shi-hnan^-ii, 246-209
B. Cm that tho Chinefc dominions spread to
the Scjuth of the Yang-tse- kiang and the
(.'hincse made the conqne^tt of the Southern
provinces Kuang-tung and Kuang-si, where
Palms, the typical trees of the tropics, becfin
to appear. There is however a Palm in
China, the geographical di.**tribution of which
reaches to the North as far as the Yang-tse-
kiang. This is the Chamaerops Fortiini
(• xcelsa), and this Palm is mentioned in the
Shan-hai-king or "Hill and River Chissic **
(v. s.). It seems therefore to have beon
known by the Chinese in remote times. The
earliest description of Psilms by Chinese
authors occurs in the Nan-fang'tsan-mU'
chuang (4th centurv), namely of the Cocoa-
nut, the Areca Beti-l, the ('aryota and others,
and these descriptions are repeated in all
botanical works of later time.

(Cocoa-nut Palm^ Cocos-nucifera,)
(P. XXjXI 20. Ch. W. XXXI.)
?;S :» Shi-mhig (Explanation of names).

A sivnonym for the Ye-ts6 is ^^ ^C ^5

Yue-wang'tou (head of the ruler of Yiie).
According to the Nan-fang-t'sao ^ c. (v. s.)

there is a tradition, that the ruler of jpjs^ S^

Lin^yx had a quarrel with the ruler of ^^

Y'ue* The former sent a man to kill the
ruler of Yiie. He found him drunk, killed
him and hung his head on a tree. The head
became metamorphosed into a Cocoa-nut,
with two eyes on the shell.f This is the
origin of the name Yiie-wang-t*ou. The
Cocoa-nut contains a liquid like wine (the
Cocoa-nut milk), and as the Southern people

called their rulers by the title ^S Ye denot-
ing " master," they changed also the name of
the Cocoa-nut into a name of similar sound

written H/r. Another Chinese Synonym

for the Cocoa-nut is ^^ ^fe Su-yu^ a name

employed by Ssu-ma-siang'ju (2d century)
B. C.) in his poem Safiff-hn-/u. Othe.'

authors wrote '^r WJ Su-ye,

^ ^ Tsi-kie. (Description of the
tree). Ma-chi (an author of the 10th century)
says: The Ye-tsii grows in ^^ "pS An -nan
(Annam). The tree resembles the Tsung-

f*^^^^^^^^^^^^'^*^^^

^^^■^^<^«^>^»^i^>^«^>^^^»^»^>»^

* Lin-yi WHS In ancient times a kingdom in India
beyond tho Qangcs, (t. 1.) whilst YUe or Xan-yue cor-
rraponded with the modem Tonking and Southern
China.

t What is commonly called Cocoa-nnt le the hard
Phelled scrd of the Coeoa-ntit fruit and beara at the
babe three unciiual depreiisions.

1871.]

AND MISSION A IIY JOURXAL.

245

Hi (Chamaerops and othor Palms, Si«o bolnw).
The seed contains a liquid of in.^briatin«]f
properties. Su-sung (a writer of the 11th

century) states: The Ye-tsii grows in cH

departments of <g^ t^ Lin^-nan. (Li'ip;-

nan, to the South of the Mei-linnr monntuins,
at the time of the T an<r dynasty ()lH-907,
comprised the modern provint^es of Kiiang-
tung and Kuan'j-si). The Knang-chi (Sung
dynasty 960-1 2S0) says: 'i' he tree resembles
the Knang-lang, (Caryota fep. v. i.) }ins no

branches, is several ^J" Chaiig high (a
Changes* 10 feet),* the leaves are like a
bundle at its summit The fruit ^^ are as
large as a Melon, hanging down between
the foliage. The fruit is surrounded by a
coarse rind like horse*s hair. Within this rind
a very hard nut (j^ ) is found, of a roundish
and somewhat oblonff shane. Within the
nut there is a white pulp like pork's grease
half an inch thick and more, of a taste like

walnuts. This pulp envelopes 4-5 >^ Ko
(about half a bottle) of a lirjuld like milk, of
a cooling and inebriating nature. From the
shell different domestic utensils can be made.
The white pulp yields sugar. The Kiao-chou-'
fhi (description of South rn Oliina.) t^tatos:
The Ye-tsfl resembles the liai-tsung (Ocean
Palm V. i.). The fruit is of the size of a
large cup aud surrounded by a coarse riniJ
like the Ta-fu-tsQ (Areca Cutechu). In
the interit)r of the fruit is a potable litjuor,
which does not inebriate. The tri»e grows
in the province of Yiiu-nan. Tsung-nhi (an
author of the Sung dynasty, 9{>0-l'J.S0)
repents the above stntemeutH and adti.s that
from the shell wine cups are made. If wine
poured into such a cup, contains poison, it
will effervesce or the vessel will burst.
Nowadays people varnish the inside of f'ocoa-
nut cups, but then the cups lose tlii'ir otFicacy.
Li-shi'ChcH (the author of the POn-ts*at))
states: The ITe-tsiS is the Inr^vst of fruits.
In planting the Cocoa-nut tri^e a quantity of
salt must be placed near tlu* roots, then the
tree will grow high and produfi.- large fruits.

• Mr. ?aini>eoii (N'otea and QiuTi^s 111 i>. 1-tS) quotes
B C:\lneso author, who says, that the C >cMn-nut iroes
arc no high, that men cuiTiiot get at the n\at; but they

are gathered by the ^ S£ j^ ^ To-lo-chi-

jen, who climb the trees for th» p.irijose. Mr. Samp-
Bon la inclined to suppoBe that by the To-lo-jeu niua-
keys are mfant. It is true, that in svnio countries
fnamely in Samatra; monkeys are divsnod to pathcr
C')cojirnuts, but in tlii^ c^ho men are to be undiriitood.
At the time of the YUan dynasty a wild tribe in the

modem Kuang-ui and Cochin China was called %»

To-lo-man rMan«= Southern Barbarians;
Cf. Pautliier'jj Marco Polo p. 431.

It attains a circuit of 3-4 fathoms, a hei<rht
of 50-60 feet. Tlie tree resembles the
Kuang-lang (Caryota, v. i.) the Pin-lang-
( Areca Catechu ). It is branchless ; the
heaves are united at the .«<ummit, 4-5 feet
lon;r, erect, and point to tlu? heavens. They
resemble the Tsung-l'd (v. L) and the Feng^
wei-Uiao ((.yeas, v. i.). In the second month
buuchcs of flowers appear between th«

leaves, 2-.S feet long and as larpfc as 4-5 it*

Tou (a C1)inese measure of corn). In the
same manner subsequently the fruits are
arranged in bunches, han^n^ down from
the tree ; the lar^jest are of the siz'* of a
Watermelon, 7-8 inches long, 4-5 wide. In
the sixth or seventh month they ripen. A
coarse rind surrounds the fruit. Within is a
roundish nut of a dark colour and of a thick,
vcrv hard shell. The nut contains a white
ulp like snow, of ail agreeable sweet taste,
ike milk. This pulp encloses an empty space,
which is filled up by several Ko (v. s.) of a
liquid. In borin* the fructiferons twig a
clear fine liquid like wine flows forth, out
afterwards it becomes mmldy and spoils.
The shell of the nut is britrht, striated and
veined. By slitting it transversely large
domestic vessels can be made, whilst by a^
lengthwise splitting large and small spoons
are produced. The History of the T*ang
states, that forei;rners make wine from the
fljwcrs of the Ye-tsrt. "»

Theso descriptions of the Cocoa-nut given
in tlu» Peu-ts'ao are very correct, as every-
one will know, who has seen this beautiful
and useful Palm. The husk of the fruit
yields tlie fibre, from which the well known
(7oir (Icu'ived from the Indian name Coya or
li'iint) is procured, exteusively employed in
Sv)utluTn countries in the manufacture of
cordagf», for matting &c. It is also generally
Jcnown, that the hard shell is made int() various
kinds of domestic utensils. Mr. Sampson (L
c. p. 148), st-ites, that in Kiung-chou, the
capital city of Ilai-nan, great varieties of tea-
pots, b;usins &c., are made frum the shells,
some simply plain and polished, others more
or less hij^hlv ornamented with carved fitjurea
aud of various colour; these are the partic-
ular articles of virtu of Kiuujr-cbou-fu.
As regards the antip(»isonous virtue of these
utensils, as mentioned by Chinese authors,
this superstition exists also in Ceylon. Mr.
Sampson quotes from Yules Cathay II p. 362
the following: "John de Marignolli, early
in the fourteenth century, in de8cribin|p
Adam's garden in Ceylon, says of the Narg3
(Cocoa-nut): they also make from the shell
spoons, which are antidotes to poison. — Li-
shi-ch^n describes also correctly the obtain-
ing of palm-wine from the Cocoa-tree. What
is called palm- wine or Toddy (this is the

246

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[February,

Malayan name, the Indian one is Sura) is
procured bj boring the twigs or by incising
the peduncles of the flowers or the unripe
Cocoa-fruits. But Toddy can also be made
from the sap of other palms, especially the
Palmyra palm, (see below). When ferment-
ed this palm sap is intoxicating and the best.
Arrack is distilled from it By boiling and
evaporating it "Jaggery" or sugar is ob-
tained. Some of the Chinese authors seem
to confound the Cocoa-nut milk with the
palm-wine. As far as I know tlie milk, an
agreeable cooling drink, is not used in the
preparation of spirituous beverages.

It is known, that the Cocoa-nut palm is
extensively cultivated throughout the tropics
of both the old and the new world. Its
native country seems to be India and especi-
ally Southern India. The Northern limit
of its geographical distribution reaches in
British India as far as the Iropic, but hefe
it grows only on the Western shore, the
Eastern shore of British India, and the
interior being almost destitute of Cocoa-nut
palms. The damp and warm Delta of the
Ganges agun produces forests of Cocoa
nucilera, but the tree abo does not exceed
the tropical limit. In India beyond the
Ganges the Northern limit of it extends as
far as the 25^ of latitude (Cf. Hamilton ac-
count of Assan (1798) I p. 243.) As repranls
Cliiua it is known from European sources,
that the Cocoa-nut grows abundantly in tlie
island Hai-nan^ namely on the Eastern coast
(Cf. Taintor*s Geographical Sketch of Hai-
nan 1868) and forms an article of export
trade. On the opposite coast of the main-
land, in the Department of Lui-chou-fu^ the
tree also is found. Mr. Sampson states:
(1. c. p. 118): 'Hhe most northerly spot in
which I have seen it flourishing in this part
of the world is on the island of Now-cnow
latitude 20«50. — The Pen-t8*ao asserts, that
it grows also in the province of Yiin-nan,
and in all the departments of Kuang-si and
Kuang-tung. But this seems to be an er-
roneous f(t4itement. The great Geography
Yi'tung^hi quotes only the following places
as producing Cocoa-nuts: Kiung-ckou-fu
(Hai-nan) — VU'Un'Ckou (Kuang-si) — 2^ai-
ttHin ( Formosa. ) — The Kuang-si-tung-chi
mentions the Cocoa-nut as a product of Chen'
an-Ju (Kuang-si).

The Cocoa-nut is rich in names. lis
Sanscrit name is ^^narikela** (meaning juicy,
Cf . Amarakocha, Vocabulary Sanscnt, tra-
dition per Deslon^champs I. p. 110) and has
spread to the Persians, Arabians and Greeks,
the Persian and Arabian name being ^^nar'
giU^ Kosmas Indicopleustes (6th century)
calls it !A^ellion (Cf . Thevenot, Relat. d.
Toyages cuneux 1666 Volume I.) The namt

nyor used in the Archipelago (Crawfurd,
Indian Archipelago I p. 379,) seems to be
a]»() of Sanscrit origin. But the Chinese
name "Ye" has nothing in oommon with
Sanscrit, and we must be contented with the
etvmology given in the Pen-ts*ao. — Marco
Polo describes the Cocoa-nut, with which
he was acquainted in Suraati*a (close of the
13th century)' under the name of "noci
d'India." Cf. Pauthier's Marco Polo p. 573:
"Ilz ont moult grant quantite de noix dTnde
moult grosses qui sont bonnes a mangier
freshes." The name "Cocos" now the com-
mon one among Europeans seems to date
from the time Magelhan circumnavigated
the globe 1519-22. Pigafetto, the companion
of Mageiban, found these fruits first on the
Ladrckne islands, where they were called
"Cocos." (Cf. Sprengel, Pigafetta's Welt-
reise 1784.) Bontius (Historia natural Indiae
oriental 1631, p. 45) calls the Cocoa-nut
"nux indica, a Lusitanis Coquo dicta."

At the end of the description of the Cocoa-
nut in the P^n-ts^ao mention is made of three
other trees, which the author ranges under
the same head.

The fl 09 ;^ Ttging'Hen-ho (green

field nut) is said by Tsui^pao (an author of

the fourth century) to ^ow in a country

called ^1^ ^ Wu'Sun* The tree has a

great nut, which, if cut down and filled with

water, changes the water into wine of a

pleasant tast^. This beverage however spoils

quickly. Some of this wine was jobtained

by a ruler of /^ Shu (an ancient name for

Ss'^-chuan) towai'ds the close of the Han

dynasty (first half of the third century.) It

is difficult to say what tree here is meant,

but it seems to have nothing in common with
palms.

The two other trees mentioned, the 5ftti-
C'oU'tsiu and the Yen-shu relate to other
palms, and particulary the Palmyra palm,
and will be treated under this head.

^ I have given in the preceding remarks a
literal translation from the Pen-t3*ao, as re-
gards the Cliinese accounts of the Cocoa-nut,
in order to show the Chinese method of edit-
ing and compiling scientific works. But, as
the numerous repetitions as well as the un-
systematic putting together of the statements
would be very tedious for the reader, I will

• Tho Wu'Sun were a nomadic nation, who lived
flrst on the We8tern frontier of China Traodem Kan-
Bu.; But about 170 B. C. they emigi-ated together vlth

*^® ^ J^ ^ Ta-rce-c^i (TIJ Maasagetae, U>

Western Aala. Cf. Ts'lon-han-shn rniat. of the Ant-
HaB. ) Chap. 90.

AND MISSION" AKT JOURNAL.

247

1871.]

in the further translations set in order the 204.) The name Betel relaten properly only
various accounts and quote the names of the to the leaf of Betel-pepper (see below,>
authors and the time they wrote only, when which is chewed together with the Areca-

nut, but it 18 falsely used also to designate

the Utter.

Botanical description of the Pin-lang. By
joining logically the numerous statements of
different Chinese authors at different times
about the Pin-lang, as quoted confusedly in
the P^n-ts*to, we have the following very
correct description.

The Pin-lang resembles the Ye-tstt (co-
coanut tree) and the Kuang-lang (Caryota.)
The trunk is straight, branchless, articulated

like the Bamboo, 50-70 feet in height. From
the top proceed large leaves similar to the
leaves of the "ffi ^^ Pa-teiao ( Banana ),
which agitated by the breeze sweep the
heaven like great fans. In the second or
third month a ^@ Fang (literally a house but
here meaning the spathe) arises by a swelU
ing between the leaves, from which, after
bursting proceeds a panicle M[ like the
panicle of millet, bearing about 100 white
fruits, of the size of a peach or a pear. Be-
low are spines, one over another. The frait»
^& are ripe in the fiftii month. They are
then as large as a hen*s egg, and surrounded
by a coriaceous rind k^ ^S. Within the

rind is a white edible flesh (pulp), which
however cannot be preserved in a ^ood state
for more than several days, as it quickly
spoils. But if treated with lime, roasted or

dried in smoke it can be preserved for a long

time. The nut jh^, within the flesh is veined

if broken. It is of a bitter and harsh

flavour. The Fu-liu-t'hg (Betel-leaf, see
below) and lime must be added, then the
flavour becomes soft, sweet and agreeable.

The Ohinese distinguish from the form of
the nut numerous species or varieties. In

are enumerated.

they have a particular interest.

2. \^ ;fgp IHn4ang,

Betel-nut Areca Catechu,

P. XXXI. 15, Ch. W. XXXL

Shi-ming (fixplanation of names.) The
Nan fang ts'ao mu chuang (4th century) ex-
plains the name Pin-laiig by the eustom ex-
isting among the people of ^^ Kiao and

JS Kuang (modem Kuang-tung,) of pre-
aenting the Betel-nut to a guest. The char-
acter i^ is formed by the characters yf^

tree and ^T Pin guest; the character ^60

long includes the character ]^ long mean-
ing "master," a complimentary term. The
Chinese author remarks, that the omission of
presenting Betel-nut to a guest would be a
mark of enmi^. But it seems more likely
that the name Pin-lang is a corruption of the
Malayan name of the Areca-nut "pinang.**
As the Chinese language is very poor in
sounds and almost every sound relates to
numerous hieroglyphs oi various significa-
tions, it is not difficult in transcribing foreign
names by Chinese sounds, to find out char-
acters of a suitable meaning. — Another name
for the Areca-nut is Sb P^ Pin-men
(guest*s door.) The poet SsQ-ma-siang-ju
(second century B. C.) calls the Areca-nut
"t— ftS Jen-pin (Jen-kernel.) Another
name ^ ^ ^ Si-chang-tan (the red,
washing away distemper,) refers to the sani-
tary virtues attributed to the Areca-nut.

The Betel-nut has different names in al-
most every part of Asia. The Mahivun name
is Pinang, Ac(H)rtiinj? to Sir. W. Jonog

(Asiatic Researches IV p. 812) the Sansrriti , ..^ i j. li •

name is g^ivaca. Synonyms (driven also in t^« ^ en-ts'ao the following
the Amarakocha I p. 116.) are gkontd, pugOy A large sort, of a flattened form and harsh
kapuruy cramuca. The vuljiar name in Ilin- ' ' .. _ ■ -*-* -r» _

dostani is supyari. In Javant'sc its name is
jambi, in Telinga Areca. This hitter name
was brought by the Portuguese to Europe
in the 16th century. The scientific species-
name of the tree (('atechu) derives from
Cafk, the inspissated juice of a Mimosa,
which is chewed with thin slices of the udvega
or Areca-nut. Sir. W. Jones observes, that
the Areca Catechu should be called A.

flavour is called -^ B& -^ Ta-fu-tsu

(great stomach) (P. XXXI 19) or ^ i^

j^^ ;j|jJ Ki'Sin-pin-lang (fowl's heart Pin-

lang) or ^ i^ ||p Chu-pin-lang (pork
Pin-lang). This is used as medicine. A
small sort bears the name Ml Kb

Shan-pin-lang (hill Pin-lang). — The

Ouvaia. — The Arabians know the nut byi J4» iStf ?£■»., -^^

the ntLxnefaufeL CJf. Voyages d^bn Batuta ! ^^'^ °' ^ W '^ Pm-lang-sun (8un=-
(14th century,) tvaduit par Sangiiinotti, II grand child) is similar to the last but the

^48

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[February,

smallest of all sort-R. It is good for eatinrr.^
Some Chinese authors speak of a roundish,
Itircfe and a little conical sort. Our botanists
distinguish also several species of Areca,
which prive edible Arcca nuts. I find in
liamark's Botany, I 239: Piiianga callaparia

Fu-nan* Su-kung (an author of the Tang
dynasty) states, that the Pin-lang grows

^p wj KiaO'ChoUy in ^^ wj Ai-chow and

in £3 >S» K^n-lun. The above mentioned
countries refer all to India beyond the

Ruraph., Areca magno fructu, nucleo sub- ^^ ^^^j ^j^^ Malayan Archipelago. Our
rotundo, acuminato,-and Pinanga n'^ra, botanists a -ree in the view, that t?e islands
Kumph., Areca parvo fructu, nucleo ob- . j^ ^j^^ Malayan Archipelago (the India
Inngo, conico, f uscante. L»n<Hey areasury,^ ^^^^ . and especially Sumatra are the
<,f Botany) mentions ^r^ca ^'crWi in 1 ^^|^j^/^^^^„ J ^^^^ Catechu, for it is
Malabar, which furnishes a substitute for ^,^j these islands, and the Philippines,
the true Betclnut to tiie poorer classes. ^^^^/^ ^^e palm can be found in a wild state.
The most ancient Chinese, work, which \ The export of Betel-nuts from Sumatra is
mentions the Pin-lang seem to be the iS'aw- ! enormous. The Betel-nut palm grows also
Ju-huang'fu^ a description of the public ! plentifully on the adjsicent coasts of the
buildings in Chan<r-an ( now Si-an-fu in I inaiulaud, but its geojn*aphical distribution
]Shen-si), the Chinese capital at the time of is more limited, than tnat of the Cocoa-nut.
Kmperor Wu-ti, 140-86 B. C. There it is In British India Areca Catechu grows only-
stated, tliat when Yiie-nan (see below) wa.s cultivated and hardly exceeds the tropical
conquered ( B. C. 111.) some remarkable • limit. To the East from the Malayan Ar-
Southern plants and trees were brought to chipelago the growth of the Areca-palm soon
the capital and planted in the Imperial ceases,
garden ( Fu-^i-kung). Among these trees «— ^--»-^--^ — — ^ ^^^^^ >-

were also more than 100 Pin-Tang. Proba- * as these names of countrleA often occnr In Chinese
bly at that time the Chinese became first ! botanical works, I may be allowed to make here a few
.AVm«.:«.«^»^ «.:♦!» ♦uu L.:.*<ri ^* ^«i» rv.* «.•;,. ' remai-ks on these Cliiueeo geographical namc0. which
■acquainted Wltll this kUld ol palm.^i.m-«U7i relate almost all to places in India beyond the Ganges.

< an author of the T'ang, 618-907 ) states,
that the best Betelnut is brought by vessels
to China and that these growing m China

«re inferior sorts, namely Ta-fu-tsu, Th6
History of the Liang ( 502-557 ) mentions
^-p Pfi 561 ^**-^-^» as a foreign country*
which produces Betelnuts of a superior

quality (Liang-shu Chap. 254, Ilai-nan-kuo)*
M^herc it is «aid, that Yii-to-li lies on an
island in the SoulluTn Ocean. The author
of tlie historical gcnirrnphy Hai-kuo-t'u-ohi
may be rijrht in assuming, that this rviilfii
wa<< in Sumatra. The History of the T-ang
^Description of the barbarous rctri(»ii.H of the
♦South, Chap. 2.jS« ) names the iruliowing as

couutries, in which the Betelnut is chiefly
produced; ]^a ^F ^u Htum-wang-kuo^

Ko.lo, ^ ^ Ch-n.la, }^ ^

PO'hui-kia-lu. — The San-fu-huang-

tu (first century B. C.) calls ^ jj^ Nan-
yue a betelnut growing country. — In the

In ancient times, up to the time of the Han dynasty
(3rd centuiy B. G.) the little known coiintriott to the
South of China, namely the Southern borders of tho
present China, and Touking, Cochin China were called

by the vague name t^ ^g Nan-YUt (Southern
boundary.) Some Chinese hiatoriographera report that
In the year 2350 B. C. an Embassy was aont from

rgg Ttte-chang to the Emperor Yao. Another Era-

bas«y proceodcd from this country to the Chlneae Onurt

a>K u: llo.i IJ. ♦;. Till' »nvuys uie s.ii.l t<» have brought
.'*» ;)re< rns vv} '.{o p.:."i.>.»r<ts an<l to havi» b.Hn Font
t,!'.':; »\ith n ^^>LInl-pIlinllntr chariot. This 0;( untry
Yii -chfiri^- is nI.«o lit i liili d wiUi ^onklng, r<xrljin
C'iii.i by .-o'M ' t:.!!!. -•,. :,iirliors H'f. Ll-lai-tl-li-chl
VllI ;;:•*). :'ii 1 i'"u-Ku >-ti;-dil.; Otlu'jf* sny, thj.t It l:iy
rrior*' X^ tiio '^' a li. ("< J. Pautlilors Ilelnliont* polit-
i'iu 'H X". |). a;ia Dr. Lcgyy's SLu-king. Part II p. p.

^ >tI

Ili.n (lyn:.-ty tl;e mod'Tn provinc»9 Kuant^-timg,
Kuan^-.^i ow-.\ (CS. KhiiTwthV tableaux hiPtvri«»ii»^j',
in.:i> No. 7>, ill hit or tiiiK-.-5 only a p. it of Kn:ing-«t and
tiic Norflum pai'*^ of Tonking (v. map. No. 11.) Ac-
f<>nlin.e to th- H li-kno-iH-dii the Kiao-ohou of tho
Taii^? dynasty coiriMponds with Cochin Ct.iua and An-
imni. Ak the EnipcixM' Wu-tl H0-8C B.C. conquerfsl

these countries ho c>tabliabed here a Chinese province,

of which one district was called M ^M Ji-ruin

(mcuninj; to th(» S»">uth of tho sun) and wrrcsponds

Nan-fang-t8*ao-mu-ch'uang (4th century) it ■ '"-^'^^ ^''^ 1'; f ^'^g Touking, another, the modc-m Cochin

China,-^ ^^ n-lr KUio-chi (meaning Joined toes,

Km-j-chmi coraprlscd at the time of the

is baid, that the Betelnut grows in jfft \zt

• » *— * foi' tlio inliai Itnnts of tliis countn* bud crosswise toes.)
Zw-Vi and 2ft3 Hlf- Ktao-chi. Accord in •r Tl'lf.n-inio K.rn.H to ha v- boon the origin of the name
*yw y* « ^ j^jL n I c;)thi.i Cu.uu.- Muoc tho ys.'air (i79 these countries were

to other authors it is found also in >^ j^j-'J ' call.d -^ Fa An-nan by the Chinese. The sounds

. ., ._ An-uan render the modem name Annam.

^ %#^^^^#V *¥■'»

• Purefov Cursory states: (Ai^Iat. Journ. 1R2T XXII 1 *,i^f MA Ai-chou belonged, a(
p. 148 Remarks on Cochin China.) In Cochin Cliina are i ^ / J | » . ♦ i *i h

« klndH of Betel-nut. a nxl, a white, and a small kind, graV'^ical Diotlonarj- Li-tal-t1-ll-j
which U much cxpn-iod to China, i ^u^^ ^^ ^*»<- ^'a^Jfe' ^^ the mudoiu J

Ai-chou belonged, according to the Geo-

chl CV'II i.), at the
Annam.

ISVl.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

249

As regards the growth of the Betel -nut in
China I will quote the following from the
Pen-ts'ao and other Chinese works. The
most ancient description of this palm, in the
Kan-fang-ts'ao &c., (4th century) does not
say, that it thrives in China proper. The
writers of the T'ang and Sung (7-12 centu-
ry) state that it grows in all departments of

^S ^h Lijig'Waiy (beyond the Mei-Iing

mountainft, the modern Kuang-tung and

Kuang-si.) The geography of the Sung
drnasty notices the Pin-lung as a tribute of
Kitm-ckou (Hai-nan.) The island of Hai-
nan produces Betel-nuts extensively up to
the present time. Mr. Sampson (1. c. p. 1S3)
states that Ling'shui^ on the South coast, pro-
duces the best. According to Mr. Taintor

The name

Lin-yt ( Land of forests ;,

known to the Cliiucsc since the 8rd century A. D., Is
dcHcribcd In the Htjiroiy of the Llano: («th century)
Chup. .W. It l8 »aiU theVti that Lin-yi 1I<'S on th« Iw'r-
dors of Ji-nan (v. s.), and wu* callcnr Yue-vhant$ (v. s.;
in ancient times. The capital Is dij*taiit liO li (3 1i=j
English mile) from the Soa and 400 Jl frnm th<^ bMiiiid-
ary of Jl-nan. To tho Sr^uth Lin-yl is bor'lor(?d bv
water (Sen?) Klaproth Idenlifl-.-.s on )ii8 ninps Lin-vi
with Slam. Rittor rAslen III. y77) with Cochin China.
The Wdn-sio n-tun g-kao ( llth ccntuiy ) BtHfcs that

~|^ }^\ Huang-xoang-kuo and

Cficn-ch'ing are other names for Lln>yl.

Jry^ UJ^ Fur^an lies, according to the same work

(Liang-shu) 7000 U to tlio 8outh of JUnan (Tonking)

on a bay V^ pU ^ which strctcheii to the West of

the sea. Prom Lin-yl It lies to the South-west, oOOO 11
distant. The capital Is Kituated .^00 li from the sea.
Thoro Ib a largo river to the N. W. of it. 10 li br -.ad,
which flows to the Ea-^t in the sea.— Abpl Rdmusat
(Xou7. M«n. auiat. I 77) states, that by Fa-nan Ton-
king Is m<»ant. The Hal-kuo-tu-^hl Identities Fii-nan

with

SIcn-lo, or Slam. Although It Is

impossible to dijtermino with certiiinty the position of
Fn-nan from the vai?u? Chinosc description, there cm
however bo no doubt, tl'.nt it was a pi are in Tndja
bs^yond the GkmKo*. I Tyuturo moi-e<)V?r to ob'^r'rve
t:i:it p^i'-iiaps Fu-iian liy on the b:ink« of th(; M .kong.
CYawfuni statoH (Cf Rlttor 1. c. IH. p. P14 ) that the
provinw Sadek in Caralwjria is callui Fo-nan in the
Cochin Chinos© lanffnngc.— Since the time of the Snl
dynasty {iSO-GIfi. Cambodia was known to tlic Chinese

Chin-la. In the Histoid of

bv the name

> %

tf.c Sul it id said, that Chfn-la was formerly dopend-
r-it njwn Fu-nan. Its po<Jtion Is Kl^en as to the
S'tith I'ikst fi-om Lln-yi. The sea forms its .Soathcra

btMi.idary.

J:e»

un-lan is the ancient name of a ningo

of mountains In CentrnI Asia, but the Chinese who t'x-se
charactei-s also to dowignato the island Pida Condore
near Cambodia.

fj?

? I!?o-lo-

^ Si K'O'To or ^ &^
fn-sha lies according to thi' T'aiig liL-itory (Ciiap. '2'>Ba)
to the S, East of I^S ^^ P'an P'on, but about this

country It Is there haid, that it lies on the sea, to the
.S. West of LIn-yi, from wlilch It la sepi rated bv a
little i*ca. From iliao-chou it can be reached bv sliip
in tu davs. Therefore it can be HPHuraed, tiiat by K'o-
lo an \Afind near Malacca of in the Malayan Archl-
pduifo ifi uicunt. i

(1. c. p. 14) the Arcc a palm flouriFbes in the
Eastern and Southern parts of the island.
Tlie land on which it is grown is subject to
ihe payment of a land tax. — The o^reat Geog-
raphy of the Chinese Empire, Yi-tung-chi,
states further, that the BeteUnut thrives in
Tai-wan (Formosa,) in the department of
Kuig-i/iian-fu in the province of Kuang-si,
(according to the Knang-si-t'ung-chi also in
Cken-nang'fu in the same pn)vince,) in
Yuan-kiang-chou in Yun-nan. The special
Geography of Yun-nan notices also Lin-ari'
fu^ Kuang-nan-fu^ as Betel-nut countries. —
The French explorers of the M6kong (Re-
vue des deux mondes 1870 p. 340) have seen
the Areoa Catechu near Yiian-kiang. in Yun-
nan (23 i° latitude): "La ville de Yuen-kiang,
assise au bord du fleuve (Sonkoi) ^tait
entource de champs de riz a demi coupes,
de bois d*arequires, de champs de canne ^
Sucre &C.*'

In the tropical countries, where the Areca
palm thrives, there is to be met everywhere
another plant closely connected with the
Betel- nut, however not by botanical alliance,
but only by the combined use made of both
plants by the people of these reo^ions. The
Betel chewing nations can hardly imagine
the Areca-nut without the leaf of Betel-
pepper, which has given its name even to the*
nut. The Betel or Areca-nut is prepared
for chewing by cutting it into narrow pieces,
which are rolled up with a little lime, ob-
tained from oyster-shells, in leaves of the
Betcl-pcpper. This pellet is chewed and
has formed for a long time an indispensable
dietetic requisite and healthy regulator of
all classes of men in Southern Asia. It is
known, that by Betel chewing the saliva is
tinged red. It stains also the teeth and is
said to produce intoxication in the beginning.
The Betel- pepper, Chavwa Betel (another
species Chavica Siriboa is used for the same
purpose,) is a twining plant with large oval
acuminate shining leaves, and flowers in long
spikes. It belongs to the order of Piper-
aceae and is wi<lely cultivated in tropical and
intertropical Asia, so that its native country
now can not be fixed.

The common Chinese name for the Betel-
leaf is ^I Lou or ^5 Kii. According to

Bridgman's Chrestoniathy the second char-
acter is pronounr-ed Lau in the Canton dia-
lect. In the Pen-ts*ao the Betel-pepper b
described (X1V« 46) under the name of

■^^ ^^ /ft^'-teiVi?!^. Li-shi-chSn explains,

that it regulates {lie digestion. Therefore

the first character includes the character ^^

meaning "strong," the second means "Soya,"

(To he continued page 264. J

250

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[February,

THE FOURTH COMMANDMENT, ITS
AUTHORITY AND EXTENT.

BT BEY. L. B. PBET.

C Concluded, J

4. This theory of no Sabbath obligations
upon any, hut upon the Jews only, has done,
and is still doing, much evil. It leads many
to magnify little things to support the theory,
and to overlook the most weighty considera-
tions, which, if duly considered would over-
throw it at once. The change of the name of
the day, and of the day Itself, are made a
great deal of, as though they were of vital
importance. Whereas we have already shown
that such changes can' effect really nothing
towards altering the real character, and claims
of the day. The fact that Christ and his
Apostles sanctioned the change, and that there
is no evidence that the 4th commandment has
ever been abolished, are amply sufficient of
themselves, to overthrow every such theory
against the perpetuity, and sanctity of the
Sabbath day. Again the Sabbath is caricatured
as Puritan, Scottish, English, and " a burden
which neither we nor our fathers have been able
to bear;*' while the great fact, that America,
Scotland and England to day, owe more to
^he Sabbath, for what distinguishes them for
their intelligence, prosperity and influence
overall of the other nations of the earth, than to
any other one precept of the gospel, is entirely
overlooked. Again we are cautioned by the
advocates of this theory against laying upon
the members of our infant Churches (in China)
unnecessary burdens &c., while the theory
itself throws wide open the door to infidelity
and irreligion of all kinds to be practiced as
innocent amusements on the holy Sabbath.
The man who spends the Lord's day in boating,
horse racing, gambling or any other amusements
of a like kind, according to this theory,
violates no law of Christianity, and is called a
Christian, while the heathen Chinese sneering-
ly point the finger and ask is that Christianity ?
Is that the way you worship your God ? May
a man who does these things, and is also
guilty of the many other vices which usually
accompany them, be still a Christian? According
to the above theory all of these questions, and
similar ones which might be put, must be
answered in the affirmative! Now what motive
does this theory furnish to dissuade the Chinese
converts, from becoming just such Christians ?
It is, ** That they," that is our Chinese con-
verts, ^* should be taught that as to this day
(the Sabbath) there is no absolute rule, btit
that it is left to their conslence^ and that the
more they keep this day to the Loi:d, the better
Christians they will be." This is all ! Consience
is to decide the whole matter 1 God's word,
so far as it touches upon the Sabbath is to be
ignored ! Is not this feeding the infant church
on husks ? Nay worse, is it not the milk of
infidelity ? Goi is nothing 1 His Spirit is

nothing 1 While consience is every thing I
Alas for such a church 1 It may have a name
to live but it is dead I

5. This theory detracts not only from God'9
Word, but also from bis Authority over his
creatures. The 4th commandment being dis-
posed of by it, as "binding only upon the
Jews,'* and the other commandments accord-
ing to the same theory, " having no authority
simply because found in the written word/*
where is any place left for God to exercise
his authority over his creatures of the human
family? No portion of time is set apart by
him for his worship. — No emphatic ^^tkou
ihalt not " is now addressed to any but to the
Jew only. — And the Sabbath, according to the
same authority, ** is now left to the guardian-
ship alone, of enlighted Christian conscience.**"
Time and service are the prerogatives of
Sovereignty. Diminish the one, or adulterate
the other, and you degrade the Sovereign in
the eyes of his subjects. Time and service
are both included in the Sabbath. Take from
either, what is God's due, and you degrade his
authority in the eyes of the universe. The
faithful keeping of the Sabbath [by whatever
name it may be called,] manifests more res-
pect for the authority of God, than the simple
external observance of all of the other com-
mandments put together. And it often re-
quires greater self-denial to do this, than to
observe all of the others combined.

6. This theory leads to wrong views of the
character of God's law and its design. The
Same late writer on the subject of the Sab-
bath finds much difficulty in training the
native members of a Chinese church to keep
the Sabbath. He says they do not do it, and
thinks they cannot be made to do it. This
has led him to go over the whole subject and
his investigations have resulted, among other
things, in bringing forward such suggestions
as the following; " [IJ That missionaries them-
selves should once more consider this an open
question, and again work out an unbiassed
conclusion thereon. [2] That those mission-
aries who enforce strict Sabbatic observance
of the Lord's Day on their unchristian em-
ployees, as on servants, teachers and the like,
should consider whether or not they are not
dishonoring the Gospel by the use of unfair,
unmanly, and illegitimate pressure. [8] That
those missionaries who have made strict Sab-
bath-keeping a fiiw qiM non of church mem-
bership should consider whether or not they
have adequate witness as to the genuineness
of such Sabbath-keeping and whether or not,
by such strictness, they have not kept out of
the church men who ought to have been in it.
[41 That inability, or even unwillingness to
devote the whole of Sunday to rost and wor-
ship should not prevent a candidate, other-
wise qualified, from receiving baptism. [5]
That no more should be required of converts
than that they should attend divine service
twice, or at least once on the Lord's Day.
[ft] That they should be taught that as to this
day there is no absolute riUe, but that itia

1871.]

ND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

251

left to their conscience, and that the more
they keep this day to the Lord the better
Christians they wifl be. [7] That for those
who are both able and willing to devote all
of their time on Sunday to sacred purposes,
something should be found to do. Sunday
schools, tract distribution, prayer meetings,
a supply of interesting religious books, and
other things have been suggested. For, far
better had the Chinaman work through the
spare hours of Sunday, than spend them in
listless sloth, or idle gossip " &c. ^

These suggestions imply among otfaef thingst
that the 4th commandment, which cannot be
shown to have been abrogated, may be wholly
neglected or but partially obeyed without in-
curring any severe penalty. But we are
taught in the word of God that every breach
of his command incurs a death penalty. " The
soul that sinneth it shall die." " Sin is the
transgression of the Law." Even the heathen
philosopher Confucius perceived and ac-
knowledged this penalty of sinning Against
Heaven. He says, "sinning against Heaven,
there is no place for prayer, i. e. forgiveness."
The moral law of God, by which I mean the
Decalogue, is like his own nature perfect, and
cannot be altered. Even the work of Christ,
does not diminish one iota from the strictness
of that law: it only 'intensifies its claims as a
rule of duty, to God and to our fellowmen,
and extends alike to the whole race. Christ
obeyed that law perfectly, and in addition to
all of its just claims, he suffered the death-
penalty due to every transgressor of that
law, and thus wrought out a vicarious atone-
ment for the sins of the whole world. Hence
the design of the law, is to convict men of sin,
and to bring in the whole world guilty before
God, for " by the deeds of the law there shall
no flesh be justified in his sight; for by the
law is the knowledge of sin."

Hence the suggestions above quoted, seem
to be very much out of place on such a sub-
ject as this, and the theory on which they are
based can have no other than an evil tenden-
cy, alike dishonorable to God, and destructive
of the souls of men, for it bids us to cast away
the very instrument by which these souls are
to be brought to a knowledge of their sins,
and to a saving knowledge of Jesus Christ their
Savior. Now in respect to some of the above
suggestions which intimate that missionaries,
who insist upon their employees observing the
Sabbath with too much strictness, may be
"dishonoring the Gospel, by the use of unfair,
unmanly, and illegitimate pressure," we
would offer the following remarks. [1] The
" employees " referred to are, by the supposi-
tion, paid for their whole time and belong to
our families in such a sense as that used in
the 4th commandment. We tell them prompt-
ly when they enter our employment, that we
dare not employ any who are permanently
connected with our families and paid for their
whole time, who are unwilling to comply with
Xhe Injunction laid upon us by the command
of God. There it is. They are referred to it,

and are taught what it means. This leads
them at once to see the Authority under
which we act, that we exact no more of them,
than what we do for ourselves. Indeed, that
it is not our requirements, w^hich we are en-
forcing, but that it is what God puts upon us
to enforce upon all connected with us. Christ
has defined this day to include works of ife-
cessity and mercy. Hence to prescribe to any
one under our direction that he must attend
church so many times on the Sabbath; or
read so much Scripture, or to attend to any
bther specific religions exercise, in order to
observe the Sabbath properly, is giving but a
partial view of the subject. The authority
and glory of God, are the great points to be
kept constantly in view, and to be insisted on.
He who has correct views on these points and
acts accordingly, cannot, go wrong. A person,
in certain circumstances, may acknowledge
the authority of God as clearly and glorify
him as fully in spending the Sabbath at home
or in labouring all day for the sick or to save
the property of his neighbour from a destruc-
tive fire or flood and the like, as he could in
attending church all day in other circumstan-
ces. That mercy is better than sacrifice, is an
acknowledged principle of the Divine Govern-
ment. In all of this, we fail to see anything
" unfair, unmanly," or derogatory to the
Gospel, in missionaries who thus interpret the
4th commandment and insist upon its obser*^
vance, while on the other hand, those who
fail to do this, we think are justly liable to
such charges. [2] As to the difficulty com-
plained of bringing native Christians to a
strict observance of the Sabbath, we would
suggest, that much depends upon previous
instruction and training. If our own teach-
ings and practice, in regard to the Sabbath
have been faulty, such will be that of our
converts. ** Whatsoever a man soweth, that
shall be also reap."

3. In the suggestion, "that missionaries
themselves should once more consider this an
open question, [that is the Sabbath,] it seems
to be implied that " missionaries themselves "
ore not so well grounded in their views on
this subject as they might be, or as they would
be, if willing to consider it again, "an open
question and work out an unbiHssed conclu-
sion thereotf." If this •inference is a true one
in respect to any considerable number of our
missionary brethren in China, then the sug-
gestion is timely and most important to fJl
such missionaries. They ought to know at
once, whither they are drifting. If, "an un^
biassed conclusion," leads them to adopt the-
non-Sabbath theory, then we believe they are
drifting towards a vortex of fearful magnitude
and most certain destruction. This theory
overthrows the two great pillars on which all
true Christian faith must ever rest, viz. The
Plenary Inspiration of the Scriptures and the
Divinity of Christ. These gone I All are
gone 1 The above theory cannot be maintain-
ed on any other ground, than by detracting
from the Authority of God's word| and from

252

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[February,

the Divine character of his Son. Infiflel.s and
disbelievers in both his Word and in hin Son
find no dilUculty in receiving: this theory and
are happy in extolling those who advocate it.
And why is this? Because it suiia their un-
belief. Tlie great battle field of truth and '
error of the present day, which is seen looming
np^n the distance, is tfie Sabbath. And God's i
Word and the Divinity of his Son are the
Btrong-holda which the enemies of the Sabbath
are seeking to carry. Thej' bring into the
field a great array of forces, intellectual,
physical, political and moral. New theories
of the heavens and of the earth. New discov-
eries in mind, and in matter. New processes
and new developments, in the vegetable and
animal kingdoms. The geological strata and
different formations of the earth, its fossil
reaiains of extinct clnsses of animal and
vegetable life with new and startling theories
based thereon, are all made to fire off great
guns against the Bible and against the Mir-
acles of Christ, and ever and anon a sound
of triumph goes up from the enemies' camp
as though they had already proved the Bihle
to be unworthy of credit, Christ to be nothing
more than man, and the Sabbath like any
other day. Shall the leaders in the ^acramentjil
host be terrified at this, strike hands with the
enemy, compromise the truth and call that
defending it? Because I cannot tell hoit^ and
why, certain things are what they seem to be,
must I therefore, give np fundamental truths
based upon the most irrefragable evidence,
and receive a theory which robs God of his
Honor, his Word of its Authority, and his
Bon of his Divinity? This indeed may be
pleasing to his enemies, and to the enemies
of truth and righteousness, who may be will-
ing to bestow their applause on us for so
doing.

But what of the native Church members of
this land, who have been trained under this
theory 7 Alas I they do not keep the Sabbath !
And is that strange so long as they are taught,
that " as to this day there is no absolute rule,
that it is left to their consience «fcc ? " All that
is found in the Bible on the subject of the
Sabbath, becomes at once a dead letter to them.
The solemn warnings or the glowing promises,
respecting its neglect or its observance, all
fall upon their ears .as so many uncertain
Bounds of the remote past, which they may
heed or neglect with impunity.

May the No- Sabbath- obligation theory never
overshadow the infant churches of this land;
nor deprive its members of the life giving
power, and abundant blessings which the
faithful keeping of the Sabbath always be-
stows 1 May the future members of the church-
es of the land of Sinim, be in number and in
graces like the spires of grass in the morning
dew all gleaming with life, and holiness in
the sun-beams of Christ's righteousness, when
he shall see of the travail of his soul and be
satisfied.

Fellow Missionnriop to " the Sonft of Han,"
and Brethren in the Lord 1 Suffer a word of
exhortation. Let us stand fast in the liberty
wherewith Christ hath made us free. Let us
see to it, that the gospel trumpet in our hands
gives no uncertain sound, and that its banner
be kept constantly unfurled, for the coming
of our Lord draweth nigh.

WHEN WAS BABYLON DESTROYED ?
REPLY TO MR. PHILLIPS.

BY E. BRKTSCnXEIDER, ESQ., M. D.

I hope that, nothwithstanflhig the
rigorous reprimand given by Mr. Pliil-
lips to the Editors of Notes and Queries
and The Chineae Recorder^ for having
inserted my articles in thrir eohimnB,
the Kditor of the Recorder will not re-
fuse to adrait a short reply of mine to
the protest of IVIr. Pliillips in the Sep-
tember Number of this Journal.

Mr. Phillips in his reply has not
taken the trouble to refute any one of
my statements. It proves, that I was
right. 'I will not lament over the
attacks against me, like Mr. Phillips,
but will defend myself directly.

Mr. Phillips asserts, "that in my
haste to find fault with him I have
fallen myself into a blunder. To this
I emphatically demur. In stating, that
Babylon was destroyed before the time
of Alexander the Great, I w- ould prove,
that Babylon in the first century B. C.
could not be " the glory of kingdoms,
thebeanty of the Chaldee's excellency,"
as Mr. Phillips states. In order to
prove this, I required not to adduce
details from ancient history, for it is
known, that Babvlon after the death of
Alexander the Great in the 3rd century
B. C. was a miserable village. I re-
stricted myself to saying, that Babylon
was destroyed before the time of Alex-
ander. It would have been more cor-
rect to have stated: Babylon was in
ruins at that time.

As Mr. Phillips seems to possess
only historical works of an elementary
kind, as he states himself (namely
Child^s Guide to knowledge and a

1871.]

AND MISSION AKY JOl l^XAL.

253

Catechism of ancient history *) I may
be allowed to quote for him some lines
from a renowned historical work on
Babylon,

C. I. Rich, Babylon and Persepolis
1839, Introduction p. XX. stales:
**Danu8 continued the work of desola-
tion begun by Gyms, and, not satis-
fied with destroying the other walls of
Babylon, he shed, much blood within
the city."

On the same page it is said :

"We learn from Herodotus, that
Xerxes laid hands upon the massive
statue of gold in the temple of Bel us,
of which Darius had not ventured to
make himself master."

P. XXII: "Alexander, who was
very desirous of restoring the splendour
of Babylon, undertook to rebuild the
temple of Belus; but the mass of rub-
bish under which it lay buried was so
immense, that Strabo tells us, 10,000
men would have been required to work
for two months in only clearing it
away." f

P. XXV: "Seleucns Nicatqr, who
succetided Alexander in this portion of
his empire determined to abandon Bab-
ylon altogether, and to transfer the
capital of his empire to the city, which
he had found on the banks of the
Tigris, and to which he had given his
own name. Pausanias informs us, that
the Babylonians were compelled by
that prince to come and settle there.
The walls of Babylon, adds this author,
and the Temple of Belus, had almost
ceased to exist. Strabo says: the Per-
sians destroyed one. part of Bafyhn^ and
time and the indifference of* the Mace-
donian princes completed its ruin."
This ouglit to suffice to show, that Mr.
Phillips's statement about Babylon was
unfounded.

As regnrds the passage in Mr. Phil-
lips: "It is strange for a man, who
sets himself up as an Historical critic,
to lead us to mfer that Syria was a

vassal state of P.irihia." I beg 3[r-
Phillips to read again my statement
about Tiao-clii f ?,otc.^'and Queries IV
p. 60.) It is said there : " I shjill by
no means add a ncv hypot!iesis to
those already brought forward about
ancient Tiao-ehi. No aecurate deduc-
tion can be drawn from the snperfieinl
Chinese accounts <fec. It m ust t herefore
remain undecided whether Kan-yiiig
reached .the Caspian sea, the Persian
gulf, or Syria." If I ventured the re-
mark, that some accounts given by the
ancient Chinese about Tiao-chi suits
with Syria, J it does not follow from
this, that I wish to impose my opinion
on the learned world. No where in
my articles can such pretentious pas-
sages be met as in Mr. Piiiilip's notes
on Tiao-chi {"Notes and Queries HI p.
119): "Having, I think, sufficiently
proved in my former notes, that Tiao-
chi was situated in Sumatra and not
upon the borders of the Caspian sea
&c." No where in mv articles have I
presumed to set myself up as an His-
torical critic, as Sir. Phillips asserts.
In my article on Chinese Geographical
names (Notes and Qiterks IV p. 50) he
can find my programme: —

"I beg to observe to my readers,
that I shall especially have the advan-
tage of making use of .material already
worked up by well known European
savants." I confess, that my historical
and Chinese knowledge is very super-
ficial, as my professional calling has
nothing in common with historical re-
search. But it seemed to be suffi-
cient to enable me to refute the erorrs
stated by some contributors of Nott-.s
and Qutries and the Recorder about
questions, whieh have long ago been
decided by eminent savants in Europe.

Peking, 29th Sept. 1870.

^ V '^ ^*>V^^v ^^^^^v ^% #^ «

* But these works seem to be a new acqulakion. Mr. i
PhiUips did surely not possess them at the time he |
wrote, that Nineveh and Babylon wcw the Glory of \
kingdoms &c., In the first century. j

t The Temple of Belus was the Glory of Babvlon. At i
the time of Alexander this certainly did not exist.

t I have not laid any strew npon the statement of
the Chinese authors, tbat Tiuo-chI was a ra^tsal state
of Parthla. It Is known, that before the Chlnoso were
acquainted with the English arms, they believed also,
that England was a vas8al-!*tate of China. I would
liowevpi* observe, tbat Parthla In the fli'st century
B. C. sti-etched to the Wt'st until near tlie .Syrian coast.
Of. the m.'ip No. rt of Kluproth's Tableaux historiquu
de TAsle.

254 THE CHINESE RECORDER [February,

IEBVIEW3 OR LITERARY NOTICES, 'corroborates the prevalent opinion

I anionij^ foreisfners in China that all or

I- ' nearly all of the riots and lawless pro-

Death. Blow to Corrupt Doc- ceedings on the part of the ]HM)pb^
TRiNEs:— A Plain Statement of Facts, airainst foreiirnors are incited :ind un-
published by the Gentry and People co;ii aired bvOfticials. 'ni()>e who In-
Translated from the Chinese. Shanghae Heve or who affect to believe tliifcrcnt-
1870. Iv are recommended to peruse this

Having promised to notice promptly translation and its preface. We re-
New Books and Pamphlets relating to member of hearing an old foreign res-
China and the Chinese if sent to us, j^ient at Amoy several months ago
we address ourselves to the task with iji}i,.,n that aft of the excitements
unfeigned i-eluctance in the instance against foreigners there (about two per
before ns. In the first place we re- annum) for several years are traceable
spectfully solicit from our contributors , to Chinese Yamens. While it is not a
and correspondents, a much more worthy book for promiscuous circulation, we
and able notice of the pamphlet than think it is worthy of being read bv
we can supply. It is too remark- the friends and the enemies of missions
able a production to be passed by with to the Chinese, by the directors and
such a hurried notice as we can give, agents of missionary societies represent-
It has already had many readers whose ed in Chhia, by Editors and writers for
minds must be full of thought in regard the Press, every where, and by high
to a large variety of subjects it illus- Officials in western lands having trea-
trates or teaches. , ties with this country, and by all who

To our readers who can obtain a try to lead or form and influence pub-
copy, we say do so, and read and in- lie opinion regarding the Chinese.

wardly digest it yourselves. To those, ^ir „, i n a ^ y *.'

1 1- • • J- •! *i 1 -n i: 1 •«. >v e make a few random selections: —
who living m distant lands, will tiiia it

diflicult to procure it we briefly state: ' "Brothers and friends seldom see each
„,, . . ^ ' 1 *• / ' t r»r\ ^ 1 other, but ^Y]lcn thev meet, tbev give them-

This 18 a translation (occupying 60 odd ,^|^,.„ „p ^,, Hcentious intercourse. They caU

pages,) of a Chinese work complied by this 'reunion of original elements.' "
a Chinese scholar of evident ability pro- 1 "The bride is required to spend the first
fessedly from considerably over 100 ni^ht with her relipioua teacher. This is call-
Chinese books, published in various ed 'holy introduction to the net of pleasure.*"
places and at different times in China I "Those who enter this religion practice sod.
i. .1 1 ^ nr\f\ -^ « « «.,^ :« omy with the pnests without restraint. Thia

for the last 200 or more years, and is is called ' adding to knowledge.-'

desiffued to preiudice and enrage Chi- , „,rrv « * .u^-^- i- u-

o . , 5 •'. TTp- ^1 .vvh en a father dies his son may marry his

nese against foreigners. >\ ere we to mother."

attempt to characterize it, we could " a man may also marry his own daughter."
employ with propriety a large number ~ -
of bad sounding and bad meaning ad-

" The.y also marry with their own sisters.'
" When friends meet they enquire about each

jectives, as false, hypocritical, mallei- others wives, but never about their parents.

ous, devilish, infamous, obscene,* vul- They regard parents as belonging to a past

gar, <fcc., ad intinit\im or at least ad
nauseam.

period.'

" In case of funerals, the religioQs teachers
eject all the relations and friends from the

The fact that it is circulated from house, and the corpse is put into the coffin,

Yamens in certain parts of Shantung, as with closed doors. Both eyes are secretly

is well known to the translators, with taken out and the orifice sealed up with a

*u u^ ^^ i.»«..;«^ u «« t plaster. This they call 'sealing the eyes for

secrecy in the hope of keeping it un- 1 ^^^ y^^^tem journey.'"

known to foreigners, is significent. f It ! » The reason for extracting the eyes is this.

From one hundred pounds of Chinese lead,

*^>«^«^^^«N^^M

• ["/«*» 701 an ordinary ^."'^'^J^^^'^^'^^ll^ can be extracted eight pounds of silver, and

obacentties their oicn end. They Jiave a suotic mm, .. • ^° j. ^ j ^.li

ItUlo connect with the very idea of a foreigner, oftaoci- the remaining ninety two pounds of lead can

ationa the loioeat and most repulsive." Preface sth be sold at the original cost. But the only

pageO way to obtain this silver is by compounding

tC"/nffi'6n/^4jwfa»^«i^ntrft^^^^ the lead with the eyes of Chinamen. The

tal^jmnth^Tamcn:' Prefiic 6tli page.] i eyes of the foreigners are of no use for th»

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

255

purpose. Hence they do' not take out thoBe ! of the family, but being over 14 yeai-s of aga

of their own people but only those of the
Chinese."

" While this is true of western nations gen-
erally, it is especially so of Englan(l and
France. The people have an outward show
of gentility, but their hearts are full of deceit.
Their appearence is such as is easy to de-
ceive."

"When a person enters this religion, the
teacher gives him four ounces of silver and a
pill. When he has taken the pill his whole
mind is confused and darkened, so that he des-
troys his ancestral tablet and only worships an
image of a naked child, which points one
finger towards heaven and the other towards
the earth. They say this is the Prince Jesus."

11.

Boarding School Report. — We de-
sire to draw attention to some of the

it was thought that they might be considered
as having come to years of discretion, and
therefore some evidence of repentance and
faith should be first required of them. The
remaining two would certainly deny that they
are heathen, for though un baptized and un-
connected with Christian families, they profess
to believe in the doctrines of the Gospel, and
have on several occasions asked to be admitted
to the Church. The superintendent wishes,
so far as he is concerned, to avoid indiscreet
haste in such an important matter ; hence
their request has not yet been granted.

Should any of our readers be disposed
to second the above resolution, which
seems to us to be quite sound in prin-
ciple and well worthy of being passed,
Ofot passed bi/J Mr. Cribb will ass^ist
them by receiving and adopting any
Facts and Views embodied in the An- ' pecMiniary arguments offered to him,
nual Report of tiie Boy's Boarding 'as will Mrs. Cribb 38 Seho Square,

School at Foochow under the charge of
Rev. Arthur W. Cribbj XJ, M. S. for its
Fourth Year 1869-1870.

The expenditure during the year has
exceeded the total receipts by J5160.
This unpleasant circumstance w^e think
is undoubtedly owing to the fact that
our humble snixGfestion to be found on
page 263 of 2nd Vol. of Recorder
which we made while noticing: the
Report of the same school for ISf'S-
1869 was not largely adopted by the
Merchants of Foochow.

The number of pupils has been 16.

London, thus making the addition of 8
more lads not only possible but actual.
We shall be happy to record the adop-
tion of said resolution one year hence.

PROTESTANT MISSION IN LAO-
LING, SHANTUNG.

Perhaps the readers of the Recorder
may be interested in seeing a description
of Protestant missionary labour in Shan-
tung, from the pen of a Jesuit. The
following is copied from a letter in the

be admilted as soon afi po^'^iblc.'^'' He
enq-iires " who will second it" Nine
poiiiidji sterling will support m pupil for
a year. Mr Cribb spc»aks encouragingly

of the progivss of the lads. He remarks :} 12000 neophytes. He calculates, for
Th -ir r-'Kjnicter asa whole has been 6?ood. : tbe future, on an average of 1,500

of tlie district of Ho-kien-fu, in Kastern
Pe Ciiihli, where ninety congregations
or parishes have been formed in six or

seven years, containing from 10000 to

-1,

11 oi

V" irs "f
'!,) -vh' ;:

Si ' ."['l J .V

ij^. " In

!)0L." L
s.'hnol I'.

;'i!rs", as rnny lie oxyMV'tod ntin-n'_' bapfinnis every year, but the previous
v-en bovs v, -vii/ trum l.t to li) page informs us that the "five pharma-
. :.nsch;.: has . .s.n uiy .prung ,,i,:, ^f tlie Holy Childhood, by baptiz-

i^ i..,Ae\rr nr.i ,..: as ...ra-o . »,"K c^'^^T year from 1,000 to 1,200

ing children, contribute greatly to
e extension of the Faith."

iiii- >^. ::.s»tj wtt •b->l! ri'.,j» i ■.v faijif

t)ic. triemls aiul sii!\-;cri;ix ;■« to :hc

more earnest in prayer for thj

ou!]v,ui,ii^ of the Holy Spirit, for it is He

aii^iK' who can apply the truili lo lu. ir

.■^icUvjcs. With two exi?eptions all ihe

p tpiln are professeflly cJhnstians. Ten of their

dyini
thi

" On the eve of the festival of Saint
F.ancis Xavier," the Rev. Father writes,
" 1 was about taking the road to the

p.p.iHareproiesseoiyv.ansnans len oi lueir j^ ^, ^ Christian from Chan-

number have been baptized, four more are' ,, * ov »w i.» vu* x^unw

al8o members of Christian families, and mijrbt ^^"^ ^^me to tell me that the FrOteStant

have been baptized with the other members J miuiater residing in his village had

255

THE CHIXESE RECORDER

nmde great i»repnr.ition8 for a grand
dinner, to which he was going to invite
his own followers and Monsignor Cosi's
Catechumens.

" And here I must make a digression.

'* It may be^'asked how and since
%vhen have the Protes^tants settled them-
selves ih such remote regions, fifty
leagues from Tien-tsin. Here! ofore they
were content to make sortie rapid ex-
cursions into the interior to distribute
their Bibles, but they had not ventured,
nor durst thev, to establish themselves
except in the great commercial centres,
or at most in some of the villages
situated close to the steamers and
European residents.

About three years ago, a young
native of Canton, belonging to the pre-
fecture of Lao-lin, was- dismissed from
an English warehouse, in which he had
been employed. Finding himself .with-
out money or occupation, he became a
Protestant, and brought two English
ministers to the village of Tchou-kia-
tchai, promising that if they established
themselves here, all his countrymen
would be converted to Protestantism.
* "Just at that time there were ten
families of Catechumens who had been
recently converted by one of our
neophytes; and these poor people ap-
peared to ofFjr an easy conquest to
the ministers. Tliercupon, they ad-
dressed themselves in the fir.«?t instance,
to these parties ; but without success.
The ])rcacliers scattered money about
in profusion, but the faithful wanted

[February,

remaining. .Several have expressed a
wish to embrace the Faith of those who
do not sell their consciencey and I have
had the consolation of admitting among
our Catechumens about sixty persons,
wlio for the most part, had been already
baptized by the ministers.

Of the four Protestant schools opened
in Tchou-kia-tchai and the neighbour-
hood, two have already died a natural
death ; the third is in its last agony,
and the fourth is in a very bad way
indeed.

" Despite of these defeats, or rather
in consequence thereof, the Protestant
niinister who was staying at Tchou-
kia-tchai contrived to speak so very
well of Saint Francis Xavier, that three
or four Catechumens appeared to have
almost made up their nnnds to accept
his invitation, and frateniLze with the
Protestants at the feast which wa3 to
come off on the 8rd December.

" For the edification of our Cbiistians,
and the honour of Catholicity, it was
necessary to stop the parties who, I had
been told, were allured by the savour of
English cookery. Moreover the inti-
mate and fraternal affection which has
always united the vicariate of Chan-
tong to that of Eastern Pe-tche-ly, made
it a duty incumbent on me to cross the
frontier."

none of it. Less difficulty was expe-
rienced in the case of the ])n<^ans, and
before long five hundred of them became
Prote.*<tants, showing Jiowever, less
eaiirerness to hear the doctrine of the
ministers than to receive their sa|)ecs,
and partake of the abundant repasts
offered to them.

" During the three years that English
or American money has been preaching
the Gospel in Tchou-kia-tchai, the ten
Catholic families have remained firm
in the Faith. As for the five hundred
disciples of Protestantism, after having
received large gratuities, they disap-
peared by degrees from the church:
there are hardly now more than forty

'* Consequently I made my appear-
ance about nine o'clock in the morning
at Tchou-kia-tchai, and left it at four
o'clock in the afternoon. The Protest-
ants had the dinner to themselves, and
it must be said to the credit of the
Canton neophytes, that none of theru
would have yielded to the temptation
or taken part in the festivities, even
if I had not been there to present
tliem I "

Will any of the correspondeftts of the
Recordf^r living in the North give us
their version of this dej>Iorable story,
and oblige those who are seeking to
know the truth un both sides?

Inquiree.

London Mission, Wct-chano,

Jan. 1 4th, 1871.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

267

ORDINATION IN TUNG-GHAU.

BY REV. J. B. HARTWELL.

Pastor of North Street Baptist Chruch,

PREDICTION CONCEBNINa THE
TA-TSINO DYNASTY.

BY G. MINCHIN, ESQ.

At the request of the North Street
Baptist Church, Tung-chaii, a Presby-
tery consisting of the Rev. T. P. Craw-
ford and the Pastor Rev. J. B. Hart-
well, met on Saturday November 26th
1870, for the purpose of considering
the propriety of ordaining to the work
of the Ministry INIr. Oo Ts*\vux Ch'au.
After a protracted and severe examin-
ation of the candidate, which proved
highly satisfactory, it was resolved to
proceed to his ordination on the follow-
ing day. Accordingly on Sunday No-
vember 27th ,in the North Street Chapel,
Mr. Oo IVwuN Ch'au, was publicly set
apart, by the laying on of hands and
prayer, as a Minister of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ in tUe Baptist Denomina-
tion.

The following was the order of
services Ordination sermon by Rev.
T. P. Crawford! Public examination
of the candidate bv both members of
the Presbytery. Ordaining prayer fol-
lowed by Charge by Rev. J. B. Hart-
well. Presentation of Bible by Mr.
Crawford. Right hand of fellowship by
^►lessrs. Hartwell and Crawford. Dox-
ology and Benediction by Rev. Oo
Ts'wun Ch'au. The members of both
the Baptist Chilrches in the city were
piesent, and the occasion was a <leeply
solemn one. Li the evening of the
same day tlie ordinance of the Lord's
Supper was administered in the North
Street Chapel to the members of both
Churches by the Rev. Oo Ts'wun
Ch'au. In the same Chapel, on the fol-
lowing Sabbath, two Deacons were also
ordained by the same Council with the
a-sistaice of the Rev. Mr Oo. Thus
our work is proijjressing, thougli slow-
ly, yet we trust surely. The tact that
God seems to be raising up a Native
Ministry of so much promise in China

is one o^ ih^ most encmiraoiaij features:^ ^ .. c\- \ - u j j j

r 1 T f *i.:.. i\ .f iw. ...,.^^1 4-^ Theiactofhis havmg been descended

of our wo'.k. JjCt this hict be used to « /. xi u j

^1 r«' .K^. of k.^...^ „„i from one of the heavens, was proved

e:n ounitxe the (Jiiurches at home ana . ' ^

abroiiJ. Our work is not to perLh witii

A supposed prophecy has been cur-
rent a long time among the Chinese,
regarding the downfall of the present
dynasty which was to have happened
in the reign of the late Emperor Hien-
fiSng. Notwithstanding this, his soa
Tung-chi is still on the throne. When
the rebel King (Tien-wang) Hung-
siew-tsuen occupied Nanking and many
fortified cities, which he wrested from
the Imperialists, I heard Chinese state,
that the said prophecy was about to be
fulfilled. Some were desirous to see
this Dynasty come to an end and many
even laid a wager to that eflTect. Others
insisted that the Manchus w^ere soon
to be driven out of the empire. The
strength of the said prophecy was sup-
ported by their interpretation of the
following:

The first represents 10 -f 8 the 18
years of Shunchi's reign.

The second represents 6 above 1, tJte
61 fetrs ofKanghi's reign.

The third represents S + \0, the 13
years of Yungching's rei^n.

The fourth represents 30 X 2, the 60
years of Kienlung's rci^n.

The fifth indicates the 25 years of
Keaking's reign^ because Keaking is
said to have descended from one of the
24 small heavens inhabited by the gods
of the universe, and there was also one
large heaven which was the place of

the Supreme King, Yue' wang ^ ^ ,

so there were 25 in all, which tally ex-
actly with the number of the years of
his reign. The people of Foochow da,
at the present time, worship most rev-
erentially the 24 small heavens, and
on the paper lantern hanging over the

middle of their front doors, one may see

the characters "f|* ^^ ^ ^written.

the death or removal of ourselves.

by the character ^, in the said pro-
phecy, falling to his lot.

258

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[February,

The sixth indicates the 30 years of
Taou-k Wang's reign 4 for the character

"|\ having fallen to his lot, was inter-
preted according to the sense of the
Astrologer as — ■ K ^ -J- ^. For
the satisfaction of ray readers, I refer

them to the Mj j^ Yi-king.

The last and seventh charactter ^1^
was that lot which fell to the unlucky em-
peror Hien-feng, which is composed of
^ and ^, and is intei*preted to mean

"another man." Had not assistance
been rendered by Col. Gordon with
"men, and by the Foreign Customs with
money, I venture to say, the empire
would, long ago, have been in the
hands of other parties. This emperor
reigned only 11 years.

This prediction, is said to have been
made some five hundred years ago, by
the Martial Counsellor of Hung-wu,
the first emperor of the Ming dynasty,
named Liew-pei-wen. As no trace of

these three regions. I am informed by
Chinese that it also grows in Chan^-
chow.

The Star Anise is well known in
Amoy among the common people under

the name of Pa-kio-hiang j\ -^ ^i.

I have not a specimen of the plant but
could easily obtain one. In the Local
Histories above mentioned it is called
Ta-hwuy and is mentioned thus: —

;^ 1^ ^ P^ A :^- Curious, how-
ever, to relate, much Star Aniseed is
imported here from Canton.

The Siao-hwuy As "^, otherwise

called Shih-Io ^ ^, and by the
common people of Amoy Pang-sliih-
hiang "^ 3^ ^, is undoubtedly Fen-
nel.

This plant grows wild on Koo-lang-
soo fAmoy).

I found also while looking for Star
x\nise in the Foochow-foo-chih the fol-
lowing relating to Tobacco, which may
not prove uninteresting. The Yen-

'Vt^^ dfcoovered, I grant that it is ^..^^ -^ W, or Tan-pa-ku ^ Q
his only upon mere presumption; but ^^^^ "^ , . f_ i^\-^

it is generally believed by the Chinese ^'^^ ^*'** planted m the Foochow Dis-
to be the true case, though they can | trict in Wan-leih's reign ^ ^ (1673
not prove the fact. I am anxious to to 1620).

ascertain the real state of the circum-
stance. I would like to see some light
thrown upon this snbject by some of the
learned contributors to the Recorder,

Hankow, 6th Sept. 1870.

riOTEg,QUERIEg AND REPLIES

STAB ANISE AND FENNEL.

Amoy.

B. Caldroni.

THE WESTERN SEA g§ j^

Note 25. — Wisliing to provoke dis-
cnssion regarding the situation of the
sea, called by ancient Chinese geogra-
phers the Western sea, I, in the Dec.

vr ^A T\ ry J. x, 'j» i j "i^nbcr of this Journal, Stated, that in

Note 24. — ^Dr. Bretschneider asks ' , or • Hi^ aj;*. 1^ . , /• ,

in Vol. 3 p. 221 of this Journal for the ^^^ ^^^"^'^^ ^ W ^^^^^ ^^ ^o be found
Districts m Fookien in which the Star a memoir of a certain Pai-keu ^3- 4S
Anise grows. , ji^ ^-hich is mentioned three roads hy

In reply to this question I may state which tlie Western sea was to be
that on turning over tlie pages of the reached from China.
Foochow-foo-chih jffi #1 ife *, the^ I ^la^^ already given the Northern
m u /. V .1 JJ III 1^ -*- ''o^ite which terminated in that mvsteri-

Tseuen-chow-foo-chih ^ j^^ J^ ^, 1 ^„^ country called Fuhlin, the ancient

and the Tuug-gan-bien-cbih j^J ^j^jFatsin.

jfe, (the district in which Amoy Is • ^'^»;<^ <^entral route tojl.e Western sea

situated,) I find that the Star An\.e is ^^ '^'""''^^ ^^^"^"^^^^ 1^ i' ^^'^'^''
mentioned as one of the products of ')^ ^% Kuche |^ ^, and Kashgar

1871.]

AN^D MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

259

^ Hfj, across the Tsung-ling ^^
mountains, and so on through several
other countries till one arrived at Persia,
which country communicated with the
Western sea.

The last countries pSNsed through
before reaching Persia, were tlie Greater
and Lesser An ;^ /|\ ^ and Mou
f^ kingdoms, all said to have been
part of the ancient An-si ^ J^^.

The Southern road lay through Pid-
gin #p ^, Khoton ^ ^, across the
Tsun<T-hng range and Hien-tu mountains,
and so on to Tsao y^, the ancient

On leaving Tsao one entered North-

India ^t;^

em ,_ ^^

that country one^ reached the Western

This Southern road is, in all proba-
bility, the road followed by the Buddhist
Pilgrim Fahien on his way to India.

I have nothing more to mention
about this Southeni Road, except that
I do not think that ^^ ^ Ilien-tu
means Hindoo kusi) as suggested in
Notes and Queries, Vol. 2 p. 153.

Matwanlin states that Hien-tu means
"suspended way," and is applied to
mountains in the Tsung-ling range, ow-
ing to the suspension bridges thrown
across the mountains and vallies along
the route.

1 think it may be well to give a
few examples to prove my correct-
ness in stating, that the Persian gulph,
the Arabian sea, and Indian ocean
were known to the Chinese as the
Western sea.

1. From the country of the ^ ^

Tue-ti and ^ |J|^ Kao-fu (Cabul?)
in a S. W. direction down to the West-
ern sea is all considered as
India (Matwanlin T'ien-ch'uh)

2 ^iS "^ S Ceylon is situated
on the Western sea (Matwanlin Szti-
tsz-kwo).

3 It appears that in ^ ^ T'ien

general ^ ^llj j^ Kao-seen-ohih was
sent against Tashkend, who had in his
suite one it 3^ Tu-hwan who in
A. D. 723 reached the Western sea,
from whence in the commencement ol
W /^ Pao-ying's reign about A. D.
756, he embarked on board a merchant
vessel and returned to Canton by sea.
(Mantwanlin Si-yu-seu ^ ;^ j^,^

This Tu-hwan gave the history of
his adventures in a book called j|^ ^^

4 In -tlie article ^ ^ Ta-shih in

the Wen-hien-t*ung-k'ao it is stated
that in a certain part of Arabia near
the Western sea the Arabs and Persians
P^ , and through ; live together. (Matwanlin Ta-shih).

Geo. PiiiLLii»s.

SINGULAB METHOD OF aBOUFINQ
CHARACTEES.

Note 26. — I have recently met with
the following illustration of a certain
method of grouping characters :

The first two columns may perhaps

be rendered as follows: "The swift

foot-soldier is swiftly pursued by the

horseman." " The pupil of an incom-

^ ^ ^^ potent teacher engages in the vain pur-

pao's reign (A. D. 713-756) a Chinese suit of knowledge.^' The other two

260

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Februai-y,

Bbould be translated on the sarae prin-
ciple. I wisb to enquire if any one
l)as met with similar examples? Will
some person kindly ftirnish a full ex-
planation of the meaning and character
of this style of composition ?

L. N. W.

Peking, Sept 1st, 1870.

BOLITAIEE.*

Note 27. — The following are twenty
different ffames devised bv tlie Pro-

O V

fessor of Mathematics in Tung-wtn kiian,
Peking, on the Solitaire ^ ^ )l^ ZL.

-^ ^, He was asked one day to

remove all from the board, save one,
according to the rules prescribed in
this game. He wrought it out mathe-
matically in his mind and sent in the
solution of it next morning. Besides
this, he added nineteen other problems
on the Solitaire and gave them poetic
Barnes, f

J. D.
Peking.

Mode of Play — ^When one ciessman
is moved one must be taken away.
The first one may either take one away

or borrow one. S ^ : ^ — "T* M'i

^* — ^'^' JUL ^ "^^ ^® placed in
the centre and stand at the outmost
edge, pb —• -^ The first spot in the
centre.

«o^

t [We are indebted to Ho Acbon Esq. Lln-
gmst in the Imperial Cnstoms of Foochow,
for a translation of the Poetic names and
other Chinese expressions found in connection
with this game. Ed. Ch. Rec]

2 — |R >^ :^ ^ ^^^^ ^^'^^' "^'^^" ^^'
continually bright. ^ ^ ^ "J^ The
third spot in the centre.

^' — 3E lll^ ^ ^ Successive bean-
ties of the Peaks of Wu ^ (name of
mountain).

4.-^^ ^ ^ ^ Rules in Succes-
sion.

the figured city.

6 -# f mi ^ 98 The fragrant

disk shines in four points.

7.— g M J^ ^ The country is
rich, and the people in peace.

^— M tf^ ^^^^ ^^^^ around
the balustrade and search for quota^
tions.

^•— 3£ M H? ^ "^^^^ ^^'® Planets
are assembled at the star Kwci.

^ Flowers around

4 #

♦ •_•

^ #

• • ♦.

♦ • •

«•• •

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

26^1

10.— ^/I^ fllj jpt W "^'^^ ^^*^*^^ ^®"
uii implore blessings of longevity.

11, — py ^ >^ ^C ^^'^^^^^ li"®s
of the character Wan.

12 — ^ ^ ^ ^ The cassia tree
brings forth its fragrance.

13.—^ M*5^ M Continual rich-
es and honors.

14. — 3l ^ ^^ :^ The five kinds
of grain are plenteous.

15.—^ ^ |ZH P^ To go every
where and invite the virtuous.

16.-^1 ^ ')^ ^ Beautifully
carved gems, worn in Ilan dynasty.

IT. — p^ j^ ^ j(;^\ Four seas re-

turn to submission.

e •

♦•♦

O o •

1 8 — ^-SJ j\;2^ ^ ;^ To hook the
middle and stri\ e for the corners.

19. — ^ ^ ;j|| ^j* Cross and slant-
ing open-shadow, (speaking of the
shadow of the Mei-'hua.)

20.— ^ P^ J^ ^)( Singing with
each other at the steps of the Emperor
Shun's palace. PJ:| ^ H ^^ jt "jF*
The second and fifth spots in the
centre.

• K^te#K^ ^«« m-m

♦ • •

QUERY .

Query 37. — Pe-ting-hai ^ ^ J^

is T believe the name given to lake
Balkish in Chinese Books. Can any-
one furnish a few examples to prove it
was also known to the Chinese as the
Western sea? Seao-hai is a name some-
times given to the Caspian sea. Was
it likewise known as the Western sea?
Can examples also be furnished to
prove that the IMediterranean was
known to the Chinese as the Western
sea? Geo. Phillips.

EEPLY.

Beplff to Note No. 1.— On Confusion of

Names. Pei-p'ing ;j[^ ^p is Pei-ching j^j^

tt (Peking). It is one of the old names of

this capital. It is sometimes also termed Shun-
t'ien-fu and on the removal of the capital
in the Ming dynasty by Yung-Ioh, it become
the Northern Court in contradistinction to
Nan-ching or Southern Court. There is no
city in Chihli (the province of Direct Rule,
a variable designation, changing with the
change of the Capital from one province to
another) bearing the names of l^sun-chau-
Ju. The characters are not given and con-
sequently difficult of identification. There is

Tsun-hwa-chau ^ ^ j^.

2G2

THE ciiinesp: recorder

[February,

Chien-yeh or Tu is applied to Picking, and
Nunkinnr and tQ every capita,!, where the
Eiiiperora have established their court. It
h not applied exclusively to the depart-
ment around Nanking and in which it is
sitJiatcd. Nankinnr contains like Pekinirtwo
Hsien; Shang-yueji-hsien and Chiang-mini^'
lisien, both situate<l in Chiang-iiitig-Ju. The
two Pekinese Hsien are called Ta-hsUig-
hsien and Wan-pHng-h.'sten, c )inprehended
in Shwi'tien-fu, Tliero does not appear the
slightest confusion in these desigruitioas —
every Chinaman knows them and most for-
eigners are acquainted with them.
' Peking. J. D.

DEATH.
At Peking, January 2nd. ISTK Mary Ella, daughter
of fiET. L. N. and K. E. Wukelsh, agod 6 months and
27 diiys.

BIRTHS.

At Hankow, January 9th, 1871, the wife of the Rev.
B. Bryant, of the London Ml^^lon of a dauprhtei'.

At Canton, November i7th, 1870, the wile of the
Bbv. S. WuiTKHi^AD of H daughter.

At Canton, January, 2nd, 1871, the wife of the Rev.
Wm. lioCHB8>'KY of a son.

JOTTINGS AND QLEANINQs!

Delinquent Subsc riders. We learn
from several agents that thej have difficulty
in collecting subscriptions from some sub-
scriber. We are sorry that such should be
the case. We would remined them tli; t the
subscription for the KfsCokdkk \» payable in
adoance. We cannot affird to lo.se any sub-
scriptions after having sent the Recorder as
ordered, nor can our agents afford the time
and trouble of repeatedly calling upon delin-
quents Jor the pittance due. We ask all who
are in arreai-s for the Recorder to pay up
promptly and to pay for the 4th volume on
receiving the June No. if not previously paid.

Import A.NT Instructions to Agents. We
request our Agents hereafter to report to us
only the names of those subscribers who
have already paid. Let new subscribers be
reminded, if necessary ^ that payment is ex-
pected arid required in advance, and that their
'flames will not be forwarded to the Editor
until they have paid.

Our printera expect us to keep them sup-
plied with printing paper for the Rbcordbr,
and to pay promptly their bills for services
rendered every month. The Importance of
prompt payment on the part of subscribers,
under these circumstances, must be apparent
to all.

Rbmabrablb non-coincidencbs: or ex.
TBBMES DO NOT MEET. An agent recently
ordered the copy of the Recorder sent to a
certain subscriber to be discontinued, giving
the reason that the gentleman said * he had
married a wife, and must curtail expenses/
Another ageut^ month's ago, wrote that a

certain ixentlvman was inclmed to diseon.
tinue tlie Recorder, because his wife had
jiirft left on a visit to her native country.
Query: winch was the better reason? Or
were neither of them good and valid ?
I Missionary iNTEXiLiGENCE: A cover con-
! tuining an item under the above headinc^ has
, been roceive<l, minus date, or name or imtials
I of writer. We are Rorry the writer did not
suj>ply his name. We do mH know a Journal
that admits communications which are not
accompanied by a responsible name. We
referred to this subject on 3rd page of cover
in the November No. The name of tlie
writer of an item of News &c. or Article i*
needed not necessarily for publication but as a
guarantee of good faith. If the writer of the
item will supply his name we will gladlj
insert it, as we are sadly deficient in items
of Missionary Intelligence. That depart-
ment was once the most highly prized of all
the contents of the Recorder by not a few-
subscribers, who look now a days in vain for it.
Items from Ningpo. We learn that Dr.
McCartee is getting ready his Hospitsd (for
Women and Childien) and Children's Home
at Nin;:po, and hopes soon to have it in full
operation. Mr. and Mrs. McCartee arrived at
^ in rpo December 1 t>th. 8ince that time Mr.
sn.l Mrs. Elwyn of the English Church
Mijisioiiary Society have gone to Ilangchow.
Mr. and Mrs. Valentine, of the same Mis-
sion, are about sttirting for Shauhing, to be
associated there with Mr. Grettan. Mr.
Builer of the Presbytirian Mission has gone
to Shanghae to take charge of the Presby-
terian prin.ing establishment there, Mr
Wherry being transfcrr^'d to Shan-tung.
Mr. and Mrs. Orossette of the same Mission
who (with Mr. and Mrs. Fitoh) arrived from
the Lfnited States of America in December
have gone to Shantung, and Air. and Mrs.
Fitch to Shanghae. Rev. Mr. Goddard hag
returned from Canton, with Mrs. Goddard,
the daughter of Wm. Dean, D. D. of Ban-
kok. The Hospital and Children's Home
are supported by a Society in New York.
The Presbyterian Board continues the salary
of Dr. llcUartee, and he retains his status
in the Mission, although neither the Board
nor the Mission have any direct control over
the Hospital and Home. The Board have
nevertheless expressed their sympathy with
the un<lertakiug and granted to him the use
of two of their largest buildings for hospital
purposes, rent free.

Items prom Hankow. Under date of
January 14th, our correspondent writes: —
The Rev. F. P. Napier has embarked for
England per S. S. Achilles leaving Shan<rhae
on the 24th December 1870. Dr. SmitlThas
also left Hankow, but is detained in Shang-
hae by his literary work. *

1870.]

A^D MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

?G3

The new Chapel of the London Missionary
Societj on one of the • prfncipal streets of
Wuchanjj has been opene<l. The openin^r
Service was larjely attend .'d. All the Mis.
tiionaries in Wuchans and Hankow were
present and a large bddy of native (/hristiuns.
It WRs indeed one of the finest ijrttherinnrs we
have seen. On Christmas Day also the new
Chanel of the American Episcopal Mi.<8ion
in Wuchang was opened, when 10 new Con-
verts were received into the Church by
baptism in the presence of the native Church
and a goodly number of the Day S'jhool
children. [Dr. Smith has since left per JS'.S.
Nestor, via Foochow.]

The Chinese at Tientsin. A missionary
in a private note says: Tlie Chinese an? very
sullen, and many qiK^er report** are broucrht
to us, but I have every confidence that we
shall be permitted to go through the winter
without molestation. We are having vexa-
tions delays with the chapels and our claims
for losses.

T»K CtrrxBSB Hkcordkr axd Mis^ioxauy .TornxAT.
Ih IrsuwI uiontMy nt Foooliou* ChJiiii. It is devoted to
tUc Kxtorijion of Xiiowlr.dr^o rflatlnj? to tin* Sriirncc^
LifAia^nrc, C'n'iJhn*nyn, Ilistorv, nnd RrVvji-i m <»f
('tiinii :i!i(l ar!)ji'oiit Conntrtt's. It Jinp a hpecial <Upart-
III nt for -V(;^'f, Quc'ifji and R'^plies. The luimlMTH
«\viM«v5 at lon^t '2i^ p.vwfl. Sliifflo coplcH $•^.00 per
Hiinn:n In jkIvitio-p wltliout postaec. SubsiTiptions
f«li«»ul! berin with the Jiiiii' minibcr (Is^t No. of Vol. 3),
■■5ul i»f» nijid? thnm^h the AgvMitj* of the TlKOOunKR, «:>
the Kdttor cttnitot koep «'jp;irato acrou'ita with uub-
sciibcr.'*. For iianios of a>?ent'<, see Covor.

REV. JUSTUS DOOUTYLE, EDITOR.

Tkums op Tiik Chinesk Rbcoiu>kk, whexi mailod
lK>staari' p;>iil. to any of the porta of Cliliia, or of Japan,
or to Aii.-tnilin, India, Java, Mnnilla, Siam. SinKnpore
and t'u! L'nltfrt 9t^UiS. ti.2'>— tuEnifland »>irf Southamp-
ton. C-'.-"^**— to Gonuauy and Uolgium. ri4 Soiithnmp-
loH tJ.DO— to Franra, vid ilarftt^les t'i.oo (pirpay-
ni'*nt of p'»*<t.;i)^e bL-ing Inipo^'lble.) Paid in Eujfland,
elnvon Hhilllnpr-*, sent vtd Southampton.. Paid in the
United Sunt I'd in cMrrcncy and sent viA Pcu'ijtc Mail
f i.(M). An^ thing offered for pablication as Arttclos,
X.iU*. Queries, and kiepli(*i4, kc, may lie wnt direct to
the Editor of the CniNESE Hkcordkk. Pi>ochow.

The ISditor Is not responsible for the view.H ».'Xpro*sod
by contributors. New book.-', and paraphleti* relating
to China and the Cbineae if dent to the Editor will re-
ceive prompt notice.

TRRMd KOR ADVfiRTlsiNG. On the cover, for ten
lino* or Ie«3, eight words to a line If printed cloriely
together, for the flrsrt ln«ertlon ^fty cents, for ouch
subsequent insertion, ticenty-five cents.

FOOCHOW WEATHE R TABLE FOR DECEMBER 1870, BY A. W. G. R.

— — ^ — - - - - ^ - . . -

THERMOMETER.

•

i:^

69.6

67.6

62.5

.^0

60.6

1> 63

10 63

62.6

6i<.ri

16,.6J»

^0..^

li)' «;S

20, 70..-,

7i;.6

22 62

23 59.5

24, 53

25 ...

64.5

54.5

9.80 A.]

•

3..^

P
67

66.6

69.51 52

58.6 53.6

66.5

58.6 68.5

63.6

60.5

63.5 57

fi9

57 49.5

65 60

55.5 51

60.5

55 60

5.5

54.5 49

11.5

52.5 47.5

64.6

6S l52.:>

11.5

59 '65

5«.5 53.:.

68.5

57.5

58 54

7.5

58.5 56.5

66.5 63.6

59.5^ ...

••■

liO

...

» ••

•••

•*•

47.5 ...

••*

•••

•*•

62.5

Ol.O ...

...

56.6, ...

•••

67.5' ...

••*

63.6

...

*••

[64

^.2

12.6

14.6

17.5

20.6

BAROMETER.

60.5
53.6
67
55.5
50.6
59.5
58.5 21.5
52 16
16

15
20.5
lo..»
16.6
18.5
7

21.5
9

8.5
12
22

5<\5

5.S

67.5

8Q,555
710
670
740
810
710
6^0
83>)
735
760
71)0
740
7.^0

7r.5

740
630
5fi(>
725
645
530
405
590
655
8:35
660
675
685
680
500
626
690

REMARKS.'

30.610 Rain A. C.

605 C.

!f.

!F.

'O. A. F.

1^ •
IK.

;f.

\(\

IF.

:f.

550
630
680
645
575
730

» ^• ~

675
675
645
660
650
605
480
440
675
4S5
835
285
620
635
720

450
655
560
355
560
580

C. A. F.

C. A. h\

C. A. F.

,.**, ;/'«»'^^*'"0''S.-A. afternoon C. cloudy. R. evening, H. heavy, P. fine, fr. from, L. Itehtnlng, Lit.
llttlo, M. morning, II. i-aln, T. thunder, S, shuweiy, Ro. rather. «««»«»«©, *4«..

Thn Wnt. hiilh f.hrrmomAf <>r hnn h0f>n nnf rtf n« #!/». «^t.» i~~» *^-^ a^w^

264

THE CmXESE RECORDER

[February,

( Continued from page 249^

Another name is -|- ^e 7S Tu-pi-pa

(indigiinous Pi-prt or Long pepper,) another

ifc S5 -|-» -S^ ^S Fu-o-ta-lou-tej^
lA iiit* -L. -S* /«^ ^

'(the character T t:vr means twininp: shrub,
the other characters express probably a

foreign name.) Another Synonym is jH^ h^

Fu'lm or ^ ^§' ^ Fu4in-feng, about
the origin of whieli, Li-shi-chen declares, he
knows nothing. Those names do not resem-
ble any namegi^n to this by other Asiatic
people. The Sanscrit name of the Betel-
j)lant is, according to the Amerakocha (I. c.
p. 105) nagaraUi, the name of the leaf is
tambulavalli. The Arabians call it tenhol
(cf . Ibn Batuta I. c. II 204.)— Bilshing ( Asien
II 764-783,) states that at Malabar the
Betel-leaf is called Wettilei; the Indo-per-
sian name is pan, Bontius states regarding
Betel (I.e. p. 90.) "Folia ista quae Malaii
Sirii vel Sirii-hoa vocant, Javani Betel"

Among the Chinese works quoted m the
Pen-ts'ao about the Betel-pepper the Nan-
fang-ts*ao &c., (4th century) is the most an-
cient. The description of the plant, given
by the Chinese authors of various times is
the following. The plant climbs like the
cucumber, the leaf is large, thick, shining
and of a pungent, aromatic taste. The fruit
resembles that of the mulberry, but it is of
a long shape, several inches long. These
leaves are eaten together with the Pin-lang
(Areca-nut) and caloined oyster shells. It
has the property of expelling distemper and
to make one f(»rget sorrow. In Sstt-chuan
sm inebriating beverage is made fr<»m the

^^5 LoU't/e (leaf of the Betel- pepper.

As reirards the nntive countries of the
Betel -pepper the Ciiinese authors notice
Kiao'Chon, Ai-chon (Aunam see the foot
note above.) An author of the 11th (■(•ntiiry
states, that the plant grows in K^ii-chou
(Ssfl-ch'uan) in Ling-nan ( lvnanir-iun«,r,
Kuan«r-3i.) According to othir authors it is
also found in Yiin-nan, The Pe:i-ts ao,
states further, that there are several kinds
of Betel-pepper. The Ch. W. gives (XXV
p. 45) a tolerably good drawing of the
Chavica Betel under the name of KU-Uiung
and represents (XXV -49) the Lou-ye as a
different climbing plant with large heart-
shaped leaves. I am not able to 8t;itn,
whether the true B.-tel (Chavira Betel)
thrives in Southern China as the eiathoiie
missionaries assert (Grosi.r la (/hine II 5-15.)
Bentham in his Fh>rji Honkongensis mentions
several species of Chavi(;a, nam/ly Chavica
sarmentosa (formerly determined as Chavica
Betel by Sejmann,) found ahjo in Java, Bor-

neo, New Guinea, and adds, that, besides the
shape of the leaves, this is at once known
from the Chavica Betel by its remarkablj
short spikes. Is this the Betel used by the
Chinese for Betel chewing?

Crawfurd (History of the Indian Archipel-
ago) is of opinion, that the use of Betel as
a masticatory, originated in the Sunda islands,
and has spread from thence to the Asiatic
continent. The antiquity of the use of
Betel among the nations of Southern Asia
can not be determined with certainty. The
Persian historiographer Ferishta states, that
about 600 A. D. in Kanyakuhja^ the capital
of the Duab (Northern India) there were
30,000 shops, which sold the Betel-leaf (pan)
Cf. Ritter,'s Asia IV I. p. 859. Ibn Batuta^
an Arabian traveller, who visited Hindostan
in the 14th century, describes the process of
Betel chewing there (1. c. II. 204). He calls
the Betel-leaf Z(e/j^o/. The names Areca and
Betel, generally used by European writers to
desinrnate the nut and the leaf, were introduced
by rigafetto, the companion of Mngelhan,
the circumnavigator of the globe, 1519-22.
Pigafetto states (Sprengel 1. c. IV. 53.);
^* the inhabitants of the Messana island
(Philippines) cut a pearlike fruit, which they
call Areca into four pieces and roll them up
with a Laurel-like leal called Bettre. This
is chewed by them &c."

The Betel is now-a-days much used as a
masticatory in the Southern provinces of
(jhina. Even at Peking the Areca-nut is
well known and sold everywhere in the streets.
But as the Betel-leaf used for chewing must be
in a fresh state, the Chinese in the Northern
provinces restrict themselves to eating the
Betelnut alone. The practice of Betel chew-
ing was not known by the C'hiuese in ancient
times, at K-a.st it is not mentioned by the
writers of the Han dyna:?ties. But m the
Ilif^tory of the Post-llan (•25-221. A. D. )
mention is made of verv distant islands,

inhabited by the :^l5&/7ei-cAi(blacktooth-

ed men)- This seems to be an allusion to
the nations, which chew Betel (Cf. my article
Fu-sang, Chinese Recorder 111. p. 114).

The Long pepper^ Chavica Roxburghii, is
also montioned in Chinese books. The Pen-
ts'ao describes it verv correctly (XIV. 44)

under the name of jK jSS Pi-pa. There it

is said, that Pi-pa is a foreign name. A yvriter
of the 8th century states, that the name

of the plant in the Kingdom of J^ jh^ [J^

Mo-hia-fo (the ancient Ma<rhafla in tlie present

province of Bengal) is jlj, k>;$ ^^ Fi-pa-li,

whilst in 1^ ^^ p^^ii^^ it j3 cjjiigj jjj^ ^

gpT j5^ A'li'ho'to, Pi'pa-li is the Sanscrit

871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

26&

name of Lonor pepper; another Sanscrit name
is Chavica (Cf. Amarakocha 1. c. I. 99.100).
Bontius (1. c. p. 182) says: "Ben^alenses
Pimpilim nuncupant, quod nos, auctoritate
grascorum Piper Ion;Tum." To what knguage
A-li-ho-to must fee referred, I am not able to
say. Fo-lin designates, as is known, the
Greek Empire. The plant is described by
the Chinese authors as follows: The pi-pa
belon<rs to the Betel orenus. The leaves are
shininsf thick and circular and resemble the
Betel-leaf, the stem is like a tendon, the root
is black and hard. The flowers are white,
appear in the Srd month, the fruit is long,
like a little finger, of a greenish, blackish
colour. In the 9th month it is gathered and

dried in the sun. Its taste is like Hu-tsiao

(Black pepper). The i9 k Hu-jen

(Western Barbarians) like to mix it with

their food. The plant occurs also in ^ ^^

Po'Ssu (Persia) and in -^fo* ^a Ling-nan

(provinces of Kuang-tung and Kuang-si)

where it grows in Bum hoo-f ores ts. This de-
scription suits quite well with the Chavica
ItoxburghiL a climbing plant with oval shining
leavers, which is largely distributed in India.
Long pepper consists of the spijces of flowers,
which, while yet immature, are gathered and
dried in the sun. There spikes and the roots
are employed as medicine by the natives.
The Jesuits confirm the statement of the
Pen-ts'ao, that Long popper is produced also
in Southern China (Cf. Q rosier, la Chiue,
II. 52.5).

The Fathers Boym and Martini (17th
cent.) assert further, that the common Pepper
(Piper nigrum) is cultivated in the (vhmese
province of Yiin-nan (G rosier, 1. c. II. 6\\).
The same is stated in the Pen-ts'ao, where
Black pepper is described under the name of

t^J9 l$X ^"-^*'"«'' (XXXII. 9). There it is
said, that in il/(r>-^/(2-to.(.Maghada) it is called
jffi Kj; "3^ -^^^*-^^"^^'' Tliis name can
be referrvd either to Maricha, tlie Sanscrit
name of Black pepper, or to Mirch^ its name
in Ilindostani. I cannot find amonsr the
numerous .Sanscrit synonyms of Black pepper,
as given in the Amarakocha (1. c. I. p. 2 11.)
a name, resembling the Greek peperi, from
which originate all names of Pepper in the
modern European languages. IIipp«)crat.^e
(;3th century B. C.) states, that the Greeks
rocoivi'd this product and the name peperi
from the Persians. But the Persian name
of Black popper is Filfil. In my opinion the
name peperi was wrongly applied in ancient
times to Black pepper, for it seems t<j be
derived from the Sanscrit P/-^)a-/t, which
rcUt<,'s to Long-pepper.

3- ^^^^ FFu.fo,..^«i.
The Date Palm, Phoenix dactylifera.

P. XXXI 22.

Shi-ming, Explanation of names. The
Date Palm bears according to the Pen-t8*aQ
a great number of synonyms, of which Li-
shi-chcn gives the following explanations.
The tree is called *^ Wf ~&^ Po-ssu^tsao
(Jujube from Persia) for it grows in Persia.
(As regards Po-ssQ-kuo I beg to refer to my
article Chin. anc. geograph. names, Notes
and Queries IV). The fruit is called
-^ ig m^ K'u-lu.ma, (By these sounds the
Persian name of the Date, being " Khurma "
is rendered as correctly as possible by Chi-
nese chiu-acters). The names =^ jfe Jfi
Ts'iennien-Uao (thousand years Jujube) and

^ >^6 ^w ^^^'^^^'t^f^o (ten thousand
years Jujube) are an allusion to its vigorous
growth and long-lived character. The names

'^ ^ Fan-tsao (foreign Jujube), J^ i^

Hai-tsao (Ocean Jujube) and J^ jM HaU

tmng (Ocean Palm) relate to its foreign
origin and to the resemblance of the fruit to
the Jujube (2iiyphus vulgaris). It is furth-
er called ^^ ^ Kin-kuo* (golden fruit)
in allusion to its utility and high value.

Description of the tree. Li-shi-chfin states,
after a writer of the Ming (1368-1644), that
near Chcng-tu (the capital of the province
of SsiVch'uan) there are six Kin-kuo trees,
of an aged appearance, planted at the time
of the ilon dynasty (about our era). Th(^y
are 50 -GO feet in height, three fathoms in cir-
cumference. The stem is erect like an ar-
row, without lateral branches. The leaves
are like a phoenix tail. The bark resembles
dragon's scales, the fruit is like a Jujube,
but larger. Its foreign name is Ku-lu-ma
(v. 8.) The author adds, that the fruit
becomes edible only (he speaks apparently
of the SsiJ-clrnan fruit) after a treatment
with honey and other complicated processes.
— This description suits quite well with the
Date-j)alm. It is known, that its stem is
marked with scars, indicating the places
from which the leaves have fallen away in
proportion as the tree has grown in height,
and at the top new leaves unfolded. These

♦ I must observe, that now a -lays the fruit of Sall^-
ImrJa adinntifolia bears aUo th. name of Kin-ktw (Ji.i-
ko In JapnnciH.'.)

866

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[February,

scales render it very easy to climb the tree.
It is also true, that the Date resembles much
the Jujube and for this reason also the Eu-
ropeans call the large Chinese JujubeSi
Chinese Dates. That the fruit of a Date-
palm growing in Ss^-ch'uan cannot be edible
IS also easily understood; for it is a fact, that
the fruits of the Date-palm ripen only in a
rainless climate. Cheng-tu lies undei: the
30tb degree of latitude, in a climate, which
permits the thriving of a palm tree, planted
m farouruble conditions.

The Kuang-kun-fang-pu (Chap. 79 p. 14)
quotes two works of the 12th century, which
mention, also some rare trees, called Hau
tsung (Ocean Palm) at Cheng-tu-fu. There

it is further stated, that once an attempt was
made to transplant them to ^^S 1^ Kinr

ling (an ancient name for Nan-king.) But they

eonld not grow in the climate of Nan-king
and had to be brought back to Cheng-tu.
These trees were carefully treated there and
protected against injury by a wall.

The Hai-tsao (Ocean Jujube,) which is
said by Li-shi-chen to be identical with the
Date-palm is described in the repeatedly
quoted Nan-fang-ts*ao &c., (4th century) as
follows: An erect tree without lateral
branches. The branch-like leaves on the
top of the tree diverge in every direction.
The tree bears fruit only once in five years.
The fruit is as great as a cup and resembles,
a Jigube. The Kernel is not pointed at the
ends, as the Jujube. It is rolled up from
the two sides. The Hai-ts^ao is sweet and
well tasted, superior to the Imperial Jujube
in the Capital. In the year 285 A. D. Lin-
yi (a kingdom to the South of China) (see
above) offered to the Emperor Wu-ti ( rsin
dynasty) 100 trees of the Hai-ts*ao. The
prince Li-sha told the Emperor, that in his
travels by sea he saw fruits of this tree,
which were, without exaggeration, as large
as a Melon (!)

Under the name of Po-ssu-tsao (Persian
Jujube) or Wu-lou-tsu the Date is first
described in Chinese works of the 8th cen-
tury. These authors state, that the tree is

found in Persia, where it bears the name

j^ ^^ Ku-mang (probably a distorted

transcription of khurma.) It is said to re-
semble other Palms, as regards the stem
and the leaves, which do not fall in winter

and are in shape like the leaves of the -1^

J^ Tu-teiig (probably a Rattan.) It flour-
Lshes in the second mouth; the blossoms re-
semble the Bauana blossoms. It opens grad-

ually ( the spathe, ) and some ten bunches
spring from them. Each cluster (Z[^)

has 20-30 fruits. The fruit is 2 inches in
length, at first of a yellowish white colour

and like the fruit of the ^S Lien (Melia

Azedarach.) It ripens in the 6th-7th month

and then becomes dark, resembling the fruit

of the "^ -^S T^sing'tsao (dark Jujube)

from Northern China, but the flesh (pulp)
is crumbling. It is of a sweet taste like

sugar and has the colour of the vj^ ^S
Sha-t*ang (brown impure sugar.) The ker-
nel differs from the kernel of the Jujube
by the absence of the pointed ends (the
kernel of the Jujube is very pointed.) It is
rolled up from the sides ( -^ ^^O The
Po-ssQ-tsao is brought to Cfiina in vessels by
merchants from those countries, whete it

grows.

The description here given of the Date-
palm and particularly of the fruit and the
kernel is very correct. There can there-
fore be no doubt, that the Po-ssO-tsao is the
Date. But it is clear, that many of the
synonymns, as given in the Pen-ts*ao, relate
often to other Palms, which is easily under-
stood, for the Date-palm is not indigenous
in Eastern Asia, and, although some Chinese
writers assert, that it was planted here in
ancient times, — now-a-days, I think, the
Date-palm occurs nowhere in China. The
Pdu-ts'ao gives a good drawing of it, but the
Ch, W. (XXXII) represents under the
name of Wu-lou-tsQ a palm with fan-shaped
leaves. Nevertheless it is certain, that at
the time of the T*anff dynasty (618-907)
the Date-palm and its fruit were well known
in China. Embassies were often sent from
the Persians and the Arabians to the Chinese
court and even Chinese envoys and travel-
lers visited the Date growing countries. (See
my article: Chinese Ancient Geographical
Names in Notes and Queries No. 4.) Dur-
ing the Yuan dynasty (1286-1368) and the
Ming dynasty 1368-1644 likewise relatione
existed between China and those countriea
of Western Asia.—Mr. Sampson quotes a
Chinese author, who states, that the Dates
(Ts'ien-nien-ts*ao) come from ^ ^ ^S

J^ Hu'lu-mU'Ssu, As I have proved in
otes and Queries (1. c. p. 53) the country
here meant is Ormuz in the Persian Gulf.
Ritter (Asien VI p. 724) is of opinion, that
the name Ormuz is derived from the Persian
word "khurma/* (Date,) for the Date>palm
grows plentifully on the shores of the Persiaa
Gulf.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

tei

As regards tlio geographical distribution
of the Date-palm it is a representative of the
subtropical countries of Western Asia and
the Southern littoral of the Mediteranean.
It is confined to the more dry zones, where
vehement rains do not exist Therefore the
Date rrrows plentifully in Northern Africa,
Arabia, Southern Persia, Beloochistan, and
the North Eastern corner of British India
(Punjaub, Lahore, Moultan.) But here is
the Eji>'tern limit of its distribution. To the
South it can be found as far as Bombay,
but here the fruits do not ripen. — In Pei-sia
it is only the Southern provinces, which pro-
duce dates, namely the littoral of the Persian
Gulf and Kirmun. The most Northom sj)ot
in Persia, where the Date is cultivated, is
the oasis Tabbes in the great Salt-desert
(about 34" latitude.) But at Isphahan, which
hsts a more Southern position, I have not
seen Date-palms. There is however in
Mazanderaii, (Ashref) near the shore of the
Caspian sea a splendid Date-palm, which
was planted by a Persian Shah, some centu-
ries ago. — Bagdad (33" latitude) produces
good Dates.

Mr. Sampson (1. c. p. 17*2) mentions a
species of ('hinese Phoenix (or Datepahn)
in the following terms: "A species of Phoe-
nix grows wild in Hongkong and generally
near the sandy shores and slopes of the hills
along the sea coast ; it is often nearly stem-
less, but when suffered to grow to full devel-
opment, has a cylindrical caudex of from
two to six feet m heijjht; this is referred
doubtfully in the Flora Ilongkongensis to
Ph. acaulis, Roxb., but Dr. Hance (See-
mann*s Journal of i3otany, Vol. VJI p. 15,)
shews it to be Ph. farinifera Roxb. Mr.
Sampson adds, that he is not aware that
this plant has at all attracted the attention
of the Chinese. But in Dr. Hanoe's adver-
saria in stirpes Asiae orient, p. 48, I find
a description of this palm: ^^ Species Ilong-
kongensis generis Phoenicis, quae videtur
di versa ab omnibus, quas descripsit Griffith.
Propinqua autem videtur Ph. sy Ivestri,
Roxb. Crescit gregarie in petrosis aridiori-
busque coUium lateribus." Dr. Uance adds,
that the fructiferous spadices of this palm
are sold in Macao under the name of *•'' Areca
demato" (i.e. Areca sylvestrw,) and^hat
the Chinese eat the farinaceous fruits, which
however are very adstringent. Phoenix far-
inifera is common all over India and grows
almost together with Phoenix sylvestris (the
wild Date.) The stem of Ph. farinifera
yields in India a meal, a substitute for the
true Sago. It is used especially in time of '
famine (Hitter, Asien IV« p. 862.) Lamark

mentions Ph. farinifera as growing also in
Cochin China. I

4.
and ;

gj Tsung-lu Chamaerops,

F'u-k'ui, Fan Palma.

P. XXXV, 78, Ch, W. XXXV.

<$^i-mtng.— Explanation of names. A pop-
ular manner of writing the above name is
1^ ^^ 7Vtt7^-/tt. Both names are deriv-
ed from ^^ ;^ Tsung-lu (horse-hair,)
on account of the fibres, like horse-hair,
which surround the bark. Another name
of the tree is ^r^ i^^ Ping-lu,

Description of the tree. — ^The authors quot-
ed in the Pca-tii'ao about the Tsung-lU (for
the most part writers of the 10th aud 11th
century) and Li-shi-chcn himself, give the
following description of it:

The Tsung-lU is a tree 10-20 feet in
height, about the same thickness throughout,
perfectly straight and branchless. The large
leaves, which grow all from the top of the
tree, spread out from thence, like a fan, in
every direction. They resemble in shape a
carriage wheel and do not fall in the winter.

At first, when the leaves begin to unfold,

they resemble the Q ^- * '^^® ^^^^"

stalks are three-cornered. An author of the

8th century says, that in Ling-nan (Southern
China, see above.) there are several trees,
the leaves of which resemble the Tsung-lii,
namely the Ye-tsu (Cocos nucifera,) the
Pin-long (oetel-nut,) the Kuang-lang (Ca-

ryota spec, see below,) the To-lo (Borasaus,

see below,) the ^t ^£ Tsuvg-ye and the

J^ Ijr Hu.»an. f

rX^^X^ N^^^ ^^ ^XX^ «.«*XX>

* The ^f "Jnt Po-ki relates to an Anuynacea,

according to Tatiirlnow (Catel. med. sin.; Indocd the

drawing of the Po-kl In the Ch. W. VIII U seems to
represent a speclus of Alplnia.

t I am not able to state what trees are meant by
Tung-yc and Hu-san.— of the Tung-ye Cwlnt^* leaf,)
the following short account is given In the Nan-fang-

ts'ao &c., r4ch century.) The Tung -ye, called also
Kiang-ye f^Ginger leaf; or Bj "Sf ^o^

l»u, u used In Southern countries. The climate there

Is very hot and everything spoils qnickly. This can
be prevented by wrapping them in the leaves of the
Tung-ye. Things can be preserved in this manner for
a long time.

The 1^ &f Hu-ean, called also ~d^ ^r xu-

»an Is described in a few words In the P£n-t8*ao at the

end of the article Kuang-lang CXXXI p. M.; Tbefie
.It Is said, that fi'om thiri tree canes are made. This
is perliaps Rhapta tlabeUifonnis^ a palm native of
Southern China, 'tvlth fan shai^d leaves. Lindley
fTn^asury of Botany; states about this palm, that It Is
said to yield the walking cones known m <}roand«BAt-
taos. Mr. Sampeos, however, sayB CI* t. p. my tliat

268

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[FebriTary,

Below the place, where the leaves proceed,
there is a fibrous intefjument, formed by
several strata of entangled fibres. When
one circuit has ceased growinsj, it forms a
joint on the stem. The trunk is of a reddish
brown colour; the wood is fibrous and veined.
It can be used for stamps and for manufac-
turing domestic utensils. In the 3rd month,
from amidst the leaves at the top of the
trunk, there issue several yellow bunches,

formed of young fiowerbuds, in appearance
like fishroe ; therefore they are called T^

'TO TsuTig-yii (yu-=fish ;) another name is
P& i^ Tsung'sun (suns=Bamboo sprout*:.)
Tliese bunches gradually expand and form
a large panicle ( JL ^pS^ ) of light yellow
flowers. In the 8th or 9th'; month the fruits

are formed. They are abundant and crowd-
ed together in large racemes. The fruit is
about the size of a bean and of a yellowish
colour as long as unripe, but when ripe
black and very hard. The Chinese consider

the Tsung-liJ as a tree of great utility

mentioned use of the wood, the fibres are

woven into various articles of domestic use,
clothing, hats, cushions, mats to sleep on &c.
Ropes are also made from the fibres, which
do not receive injury by many years im-
mersion in water. The Chinese authors
state, that the fibres must be removed from
the tree two or three times a year, for they
hinder the growth of it. By omitthig to do
so the tree perishes. But the Kuang-klin-
fang-pu (Chap. 79 p. II) counsels to cut off
the fibres not too frequently, or the tree
will be injured. The same work quotes an

author of the 1 1th century who states, that in
I^ l^hu (the modern province of SsiS-
ch'uan) the Tsung-sun (the fiowerbuds of
the tree, v. s.,) gathered in the first or second
month, are used as food, especially by
Buddhist priests, who prepare them by boiling
like Bamboo sprouts, &c. — The Pen-ts'-ao
states finally, that in Southern China, there
can be distinguished two kinds of the Tsung-
lii tree, the one bears a fibrous integument,
used for making ropes, the other is smaller,
without fibres ; its leaves can be used for
brooms. Some authors were of opinion.

k.^^w«Hir«^xy%

BbaplB flabelUformls is known at Canton by the popu-
lar names jtSS 'Tj Tsung-chu fPalm bamboo; or

Chvrtsung (Bamboo palm J and that It is a tree of no

Importance or celebrity. Rhapis flabolllfonnis is des-
cribed In Bentham's Flora hoDgkongensis. The syno-
nym Rhapis Jacamoortsik Uerm. Wendl. qnot^ there-
in se^ns to be derived from a Oliiuose name of the
plant in the Southern dialect.

that this smaller kind of Tsunjj-lu and the
~F ^-^. Wang'Siii are the same. But lA -
shi-ohon proves, that Wang-sui is another
plant, identical with the ji-tjl iS Ti-fu. *

The Tsung-lii seems to be the only Palm
known to the Chinese in the most ancient

times, at least the character 'h& Tsting occurs

in the Shmi-hai-king or *• Hill and River
Cla<«sic," which the ('hinese attribute to the
Emperor Yii (2*200 B. C.) It is there said

that at the J^ yS<^ Shi-tsui hill and at the

5C *ffi* ^■'^'*"^' ^^^^8 ^ great many Tsung
trees grow. The ancient Chinese Botany Nan-
fang-tsao &c. (4th cent) mentions the tree as

As regards the geographical distribution
of the tree in China, according to Chinese
sources, the ancient Chinese works, quoted
in the Pen-ts'ao, mention it as growmg in
Ling-nan (Southern ('hina beyond the Alei-
ling mountaiuH) and Ssu-ch'unn. It is further
said there, that it was planted also in Kiang-
nan (the modern Kiangsi and Fukion,) but
it did not grow easily. In the Wu-lii-ti-li-chi

(T'ang dynasty 618-907) it is stated, that on

the hills near G^ ^fj ||2 Lin-yuen-sien

tliere is an abundance of Pino:-lu trees.

[Up to the T*ang dynasty the modern Wu-
liji'Sien (Chang-te-fu in the province of Hu-
nan) was called Lin-yUan-sien. Cf. Yi-tung-
chi.]

In the great geography of the Empire, Yi-
tung-chi, and in the special description of
the single provinces I find the following
departments and districts mentioned as
producing Tsung-lU trees.

Province of Cke-kiang : — Ilang-chou-fu —
Shao-sing-fu (Shan-yin-sien) — Tai-chou-fu
(Ning-hai-sien.) — Kii-chou-fu (Chang-shan-
sien.) — ^Yen-chou-fu (in all districts.)

Province o/ An-hui : — Chi-chou-f u. — ^Liu-
an-chou.

Province of Hu-nan : — The Tsung-lU tree
is Generally mentioned in the Ilu-nan-tung-
chi.

Province of Kiang-si ;-^Nan-an-f u.

Provinces of Kui-ckou and VUn-nan (gen-
erally mentioned.)

Province of Kuang-si: — Kui-lin-fu.

* Ti-fu. or J^ j^ B|. Sao-c?iou-tsao (Broom

plant,; P. XVI 44. Ch. W. XL 81, ia the Kocfua (Cheno-

podium) Scoparia. This prt'tty shrub grows every-
where at Pi'klng and is much cultivated also in gius
dens where it takes the shape of a dense bushy globe.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

269

]Mr. Sampson may be right in assuming,
that the name i^ Taung has become to
some extent a sort of generic term in popular

language for Palms in general. As the
character Tsvjig is said in the Pen-t3*ao to
be derived from another character meaning
horse-hail's, I think, the Chinese apply it to
all Palms, which yield horse-hair-like fibres,
namely Chamaerops, Livistonia, Rhapis,
Caryota. Mr. Sampson is also correct in
stating, that the names Tsting-lil and the
synonym Ping-lu relate not to one only, but
to several Palms. The Chinese themselves
distinguish several species of Tsung-lU. But
it seems to me that, nowadays at least, these
names relate more especially to the Hemp-
palm, Chamaerops Fortuni. This Ls proved
by the geographical distribution pointed out
for the Tsunor-lu or Ping-Iii in the above
quoted geographical works. The Chamaerops
is the most Northern genus of Palms. Ch,
humiliSy the African and European repre-
sentative of ,» this genus, extends as far as
Nice to the North (43^° of lat.) Ch. Pal-
metto grows in Northern America, namely
in Georgia. A third species is found in Japan
and was described by Thunberg (1784) as
Chamaerops Excelsa but mentioned much
earlier by Kaempfer (1712.) Some 20 years
anro Fortune detected in N^orthern China the
Chinese Uemp-palni, named in the system
Chamaerops Fortuni. But some botanists
believe, that this is only a variety of Chamae-
rops excelsa. Fortune mentions repeatedly
this beautiful Palm in his writings on China
and gives also a good drawing of it.* Fortune,
in visiting the Tea countries in China, metwiih
the Hemp-palm in the Northern provinces,
namely in Chekiang, on the island of Chusan
and in An-hui. He states, that near Ningpo
the hills are covered with it. Fortune says
further, that in the countries, where this tree
is found, the Chinese agricultural labourers
use the coarse brown fibre, obtained from
the hairlike bracts (!) for making ropes, hats,

bed-bottoms, and also the garment called So-e
^^ Z^ known as, "raincloaks" by Euro-
peans, worn in wet weather and protecting

perfectly from the rain. These accounts
given by Fortune agree perfectly with the
above description of the Tsung-lii from
Chinese sources. The Chinese say, that the
Tsung-lii is a tree of 10 to 20 feet in height.
According to Fortune the Hemp-palm grows
to about 12-20 feet in height. All species
of Chamaerops are more or less dwarfish
palms. There can be no doubt, that the
ralm tree Tsung-lii or Ping-lii mentioned
by the Chinese authors as growing in the
Northern provinces, namely Chekiang, An-
bui, Uunan, Kiangsi, can be other than the

the Palm described by Fortune. But it i*
possible, tlint in Southerrt China, where the
Chumaervps is not indigenous, (Fortune,) the
name Tsung-lii is applied to other Fan-
palms, which give fibres. Mr. Sampson
states, that in the province of Kwang-tung,
under the name of Tsung-lii, two kinds of
Pan -palms are cultivated, a coarse leaved=3
LiDiitonia chinensuf R. Br., and a fine-leaved.
The latter is commonly, though whether
correctly or not, Mr. Sampson is not prepar-
ed to say, said to be the Chamaerops exceka,
Thbg. Mr. Sampson says further, that the
fine leaved species (Chamaerops,) when
distinguished from the coarse (Livistonia) i»

termed ^ ^ P'u-k'ui, the latter char-
acter givi«>g its name to the fans, K'ui-shan^
into which its leaves are made. I am not
aware, Avhethor in ^hina fans are made frouk
the leaves of Chamaerops; Fortune does
not mention it, and the Pen-ts*ao says also
nothing about the manufacture of fans from
the leaves of this Palm. But the Pen-ts'ao
as well as the Kuang-kiin-fang-pu describe-
P'U'k'ui as a peculiar Palm, growing only in
Southern China, from the leaves of which
fans are made, and distinguish it clearly
from the Tsunir-lii.

At the end of the article Tsuns-lii the

Piia-tsSio states: But the ^^ "^K P^u-k'nt

is a dilforent palm. Li-shi-chGn does not

ajrree with the ancient Dictionary Shuo-icen
(100 A. D. ) which considers the Pu-k'ui
identical with Tsung-lii. Li-shi-chen gives
the short duscription of the P*u-k*ui, consist-
ing of 13 characters, as found in tl>e Nan
fang t^'ao mu chhiang ( 4th century ). 1 he
P'u-k*ui resembles the Ping-lii (Chamaerops)
but the leaves are finer. Fans can be made

from them. The P'u-k'ui grows in S6 J[j

Lung-ch'uan^ (Province of Kuang-tung, Hui-
chou-fu).

I think the P'u-k'ui must be another Palm
than the Chamaerops. The leaf fans made
from the leaves of the P'u-k*ui palm, and
known in commerce under the name of

K'ui-shan, (Cf. Dr. Williams' Commer-
cial Guide p. 119) form an important article
of tra^le. Mr. Sampson states: "The leaf
fan is said to have been first introduced into
use among the elite of the Northern prov-
inces, during the Tsin dynasty (A. D.
265-419) when the barbarian people of the
South are stated to have attached great value
to the products of the Tsu7ig tree; the wind
from these fans was supposed to be peculiar-
ly agreeable ; and it appears, that at that time
these leaves came into special repute, for it

2V0

THE CIITXESE RECORDER

[February,

la statr^tl, tliat hats were made from them, '
whicii were vrovn hv men of all cljisses and ;
8uper."*t'JiHl tl»o turb:ins formerly in use. In ;
the manufacture of cerfsiin kinds of hats |
thev iiro still omi)loy(Ml in Canton. Ac- '
conlin J to the Kwn-^-fnnf^ Sin-yv,, in the ,
preparation of leav.^s for fans, the finest [
are sel«vted, soaked in wjiler for a fort- !
ni^rhf, and then rodrie.l bv fire heat. This
pr(K'es8 jjives them a smooth polish ; they are ■
then bordered with silk or rattan fibres and
fastened at the junction with the stalk bv
brass pegs driven through plates of shell;
jiist, indeed, as we find them at the present
day."

The Chamaerops Fortuni has been intro-
duced by its discoverer in England and is
710W also cultivated in France. It is perfect-
ly hardy in the Southern <parts of England
and grows in the open air in the gardens of
Cherbourjr, Bordeaux &c. ( Bull: d, I. soc.
d'acclim Juillet 1869). In Peking it is much
cultivated, but not in the open air, the
winter in Peking being very rigorous.

Loureiro describes also the Chamaerops
Cochinchinensia, as growing in Cochin Chi-
na. I am not aware, whether this is a true
Chamaerops or rather another Palm.

Our European writers have often men-
tioned in their works on China the manufac-
turing of garments, mats, ropes &c. from
palmfibres, but their accounts about the
origin of these fibres present much confusion.
Morrison ( Dictionary of the Chinese Ian- j
guage ) says: the Titung is a tree, of the bark '
of which the fieasants make garments to ,
defend them from the rain. Dr. Willinms i
in his Middle Kingdom, I. 278, states: "The
fan leaf palm (Rbapis) ia cultivated for its
leaves. The wiry fibres of the bracts (!) of ■
the Rhapis are separated into threads and
used largely for making ropes, cables, twine,
brooms, hats, sandals and even dresses or
cloaks for rainy weather Dr. Williams'
Commercial guide p. 86: The most of the
coir is made fnjm the bark of the Ilemp-
palm (Chamaerops). The Loose bark is
stripped off in Inrge sheets from the trunk of
the tree, and when steeped in water the
fibres separate in short wiry threads of a
dark brown colour. It is the material, from
which the Chinese make mats, brooms, cord-
age, raincloaks &c."

Fortune states, that the raincloaks are
made from the bracts of Chamaerops.

Finally I find in the Bull. d. 1. soc. d'ac-
<;lirti 1862, No. 4, a very curious statement.
There it is said: "k Canton il y a une esp^ce
de Chanvre (!) appelee Chamaerops excelsa
ou Hemp aioos (!) dont on fait le po ]o ma

pu.** Dr. Williams ( C<»mmercial Guide )
states, that the Po-lo-ma-pu is made from
the fibres of a Cor chorus.

I am of opinion, that the textile fibres in
question are neither obtained fn)m the bark
of palms, nor from the bracts of it. (''Hracts*'
is a botanical term used for the leaves placed
immediately below a calyx and altered from
their usual form). jiut, as the Chiupse
authors correctly state, the base of the leaf
stalks (of several palms) is enveloped by a
fibrous inteijuments, the fibres of which are
entangled and cross each other. These fi-
bres seem to proceed from the base of the
petioles. After the leaves have fallen off,
the remains (»f the leafstalks and the leaf-
sheets separate themselves in fibres and form
the above mentioned network. This process
I have observed myself on the specimens of
Chamaerops, cultivated in Peking, but I am
not acquainted, from my own observation,
with the mode of obtaining these fibre? by
the Chinese for the purpose of manufactur-
ing garments, ropes &c. •

5. ^ |g^ -^ Kuavg-lang'tm.

Ciwyota species,
P. XXXI 23, Ch. W\ XXXI.

Ski-mijig. — Explanation of names. The
name Kuang-lang is said by Li-shi-chen to
be derived from -t¥* Knajig^^^nmooth and
Zano'==Betelnut, for the tree resembles in
appearance the Areca palm and has a smooth
stem (or wood). The wood especially is
called j[jj jgp ^j^ Ku-lang-mu. The syn-
onym ^|v /J\J Mien-mu (floUr-wood) refers
to the meal c(mtained in the stem, the syn-
onyms J^ 1^ Tmg-tmng (solid palm) and

Tie-mu ( iron wood * ) have refer-

• This Ironwood must, however, not be confounded
with the Iron wood of Loureiro, Bttrj/jr'i/lifm rufumf
ainlcc Tte-U-rmt (Flora CochlnnhlnL'imis)! Grosier fla
Chluij II 2Sri) uiid Ouhaldo (la Chine I p. 24) give the
foll»»wlngdi*crij>ilon of it, after L/<^ureiro and other
mis»!ionanes:— Tills tree, wiiich gi^owd in several prov-
i'lco-t of China, l.s a» hi^h aH our oaks. It Is remarkable
foi" ltd w.x)U, wiiich ri's Mnbles iron as regivi'ds the
colour JUS woll as iti hardness and heavincsM. It can-
not float in the water. The tree bolon^ to the Legu-
minous ord.r, has piunatu leaves, yrllow flowers with 6
pottiljs, ij uneijiual stamens. The' flowers are iCrrangcd
in racenipj*, tlie fralt Is a long pod, a little curved,
roundish and o«iutaia*« several seinK The Chinese use
the wood as tlmbor in all ciiseit, where great lo.ids must
be supported and a g^eat r^istancc is requlrcxl. It \a
from the Tie-11-mu, that the anchors of the Chinese
ships ai-e made. Dr. Williams In Brldgman's Chrest.
p. 441 quotes the Tio-ll-mu under the name of Iron
pear wood among Canton woods. But our botanists
consider this tree, descriltcd by Loureiro under the
name of Boryxylura as dubloiw. In BtiUtham and
Ho«>ker, Genera plant I p. 4(}4 it Is said: •• Bar>-xyluni
Lour. «it genu* valde dibium, Desorlption auctoriB

1870.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

2ri

cnce to the durability and strength of the
wood.

Cat*?chu,) the Ye-fc?u ((-ocoa-nut,) tlie Po-
83iT-teS'io (Diitc-paha.) 'i'he wood is hard

the
mention

authors desirribe'^th'is palniis follows T P"" "^1'']! ^"^ v ^^V!*"- ^'T^ T] "^c^^ u^'^^'V

J. , . . boards from it. It is adapted rJ.-'o for shovels

The trunk is 50-60 feet in height, several j ^nd snades. In some places the mariners
fathoms (!) in circumferenee, upright, with- u^e spears of Kuang-lanff wood. On the

out lateral branches. The tree rosembles
the Pmg-lii (Chamaerops) the Pin-lang ( Areca

«^V ^^ Ni^ X • • * %^ ^.j— * •■

pluribas notls Cassiora rcfert. Icon. Rnmpliii duble
citata est Afzf^llae epecloa. Sinvlinon Loureirianum,
errore quodam sub hoc nojiine In Hb. Mas. Brit.
Bcrvatutn cum chai*act«re neqaaquani convenifc."—
CliiQoae b >okis give but little information as regards
the TIe-li-mu. It is not inentl6ned eltht-r in the P6n-
ts'ao or In the Kuang-tclln-fang-pii. Only In tho Chi.

wa-ming &c. (deacrlptive part XXI & p. 100, article
LU-mu ) I found a ihort accx)unt of the

Tle-li-mu, taken from tho Xan-yUe-^i-'kit a (lt»:«;rip-
tion of the modern Kuang-tmig province. Thei'e it
is said:

In Kuang-tung there are three klnda of wood xned In
carpentry, the ^s^ .J® Tsu-tany JtV Si Sua-li

An author of tho 4th oeutoiy sayB, that the

Tsii-tan comai from'Fu-nan (in India beyond tho

Gaii<;>j6 V s.) The namo TKU-tan (red tan) Is explained
by mo bi'owti ivd coU)ur «'f tho wood and the rest^m-
bi;mce of tho trjo lo

summit of the tree, lar^e IcHl like branches
and luxuriant rauomeH of irreeniNh flower*
proceed. The fruits can be gathered throujrh-
out the whole year. They resemble black-
ish pearls and are produced abundantly. One
branch contains not less than 100 fruits
and each tree has 100 of such branches, whi«'h
hang down gracefully. The whole resembles
an umbrella! Below the insertion of the
leaves, there is a net- work f»f entangled
horse hnir-like filires, resembling the fibres
of the Tsimg-lu (Chamaerops.) The Kuang-
tung people collect and use them for manu-
facturing tissues. But they must be nt
first soaked for some time in saltwater in
order to become fine. These fibres are also

used for sbip building. The author adds
^ n3 ^ ^^ "they use neither nails
nor threads." Mr. Sampson explains thia

passage by a quotation from Yule*8 Cathay :

" Menentillus, a Dominican Friar, writing

tilt' ran tree. The character i'an I from Southern India in A. D. 1292, says:

rufvrri according to lioffmaun and Sliultes (I.e.) toaif-Kpir alii n« in tht>>m^ r%ArtA am mirrhftr fi^H

Caesaipinui. The drawing of the Tan In the Ch. w. ^'^T^ 8i"ps m tnese parts are mighty trail

and uncouth, with no iron in them, and no
caulkin;^." The bark of the Kuanglang
tree is very tenacious and flexible. It serves
to make ropes. The Chiuese authors, who
describe the Ivuaii;^-hin«j, agree in statinir,
tliat within the bark of the tree a white
flower (accordin<j to some auiliorri of a yel-
lowish red colour,) is found, iv^uMnbiioj^
]>ounded rice. It i.s said to be very nutri-

XXXV agrees quite well with this.

Tarir-

aiang Is tho Chinese name for Sandutwood. The
Tsu-tan used at Pelcing is of a dark brown colour and
very heavy.

^tP ^y >^C ^i«*-^*-''*w (the meaning of the
characters is wood veineii like pear-wood) is a common

name. Tho book name of this tree

ri>

LU-inu. The wood IS a little frairriint, of a brovvu red ^•„„ tu^ n^ • ..u i ' * j.i

, , . , , r. V \ , ,A ^^ 1 tmus. Ihe Chinc.''e say, those, who eat the

colD.ir '.'.'uijmly volnotl. If tho V:.\i is old, tho hm-a,' jr „ •, a 'u \. cr £ i.

curvnl, on young tms ih-y aro 8trai;/ht. Kuai«ir-lan;r flour. Will not suffer from hun-

D.'iiTi"Atioiirf oun often b; found

gr.)»v\> in Ann;im and alt-o in llali

cU/i (-J.uHlujrn oint) CWami-.^...^ ^ - . i xi- ^ a . »

c»ii'), L/»i;M/'«t (^»"f'>-""='t-rn coaKi. ) 1 Imi%-o ai- tore people eat the Kuang-lang flour with

bake it into cakes. The flour

several inches beneath the burk. A

V lir il wood ol a b;\»An colour. Of. aUiO Giwoiur (I. c.

p. L'S>).

liky cojns. The live ger. In the provinces, where the Kuang-lang
l-)i«a "(N^>nb-wVskTn ^-'^ows, (^orn is there not abundant and there-
■Q coaKi . ) 1 iMi%-c ai- fore people < * * ' ^'

r- ;i.Jy stiit.ii ;ibi)\v.'tti:ic tnv {j^rowth of Huii-ll-nui In ' fow's milk or
:i.iiti.i 1 is .'.miinn tl b,' l.ui'op sin writ^•r•;. Tht» >lua- . - ,
li-iuii. wtiicii is sold id P'.-kino', i^ a Viry ' cauiifully '« rouud sever

large tree yields 100 Chinese pounds of it.
Ancient and modem writers agree, that

v*$ ^ y\\. ^'''-'*-'"'* (wo.^dof

the Kuan":-lang j^rows in the Southern prov-

t'l "'■..'. .t!i of iron; oiifv a few w.mls art; dtdlcated '. £ rn • k j* i tw

f. ii> d ::iption in tiio Chin My w ,rk. tikto it is 1 »nces of China. According to the History

Niii, LJii It i.s very uurabx' «u.l hanl. TIk" colour of ^f the Post-Han (25-221 A. D.) the Kuang-

t!i« wood is at ftr^Jt VvillDvr, but b*'Coino8 after use,

black. In the ^ [jj Li-./iaw hills tae pvople use ^•^"K tree is found in ^ ^T ^ Ku-ting-

it for tho fuel, ii.a whim it arrives at tlvj Xorthrrn ^'^» (now-a-days Lin an-fu province of Yun-

pnwiu'je^ it b.-coraos vory dear. lii-.ihan here r^'fers nan,) and flour is obtained from its trunk.

pribably to Hainan, for the aborigiuus of the island friL„ v ,« «„.,»_«. t^ o /a^x. j. \ j. a

^ ^ .^ I he iS an-iang-ts*ao &c., (4th century) states

are called
Uonan.

hi. But Ll-bhaa ia oho a hill in

Kiao'chi (Cochin China, v. s.) and tJ^ i|L

272

THE CHINESE RECORDER.

[February,

Kiu-chSn as its native country. (Riu-chen
was at the time of the Han a district in the
modern Annam. Cf. Li-tai-ti-li-chi JTV, I.)
Another ancient work (Yi-wu-chi,) sajs that

the tree grows in J3p g3[ Yang-ko, (Yang-

ko comprised in ancient times parts of the
modern provinces of Ssil-chuan, Hu-kuang,
Kui-chou, Ruang-si: Cf. Biot. 1. c).— -The
Chung-nan-chi 14th centurj,) quoted in the
Kuang-kiin-fang-pu, says: in the three districts

(W"* M:^ Liang-shui, ^ ^
Sing-ku and ^ 3^ Si-ping there growa
little com. But the Kuang-lang which yields

flour is found there. These three districts
comprised in ancient times the Western part
of the modern Kui-chou province and the
North Eastern part of Yiinnan. (Cf. Li-tai-
ti-li-chi IX 4, XII 10, XIII, 2). Su-sung
(an author of the 1 1 th century) states, that
the Kuang-lang grows in Ling-nan (v. s.) and
in all districts of Kuang-tung and Kuang-si,
where it is much cultivated in gardens. Li-
shi-chen indicates Ssflchuan, Kuang-tung,
Kuang-si, Annam as the native countries of
the Kuang-lang.

According to the great geo^aphy of the
Empire and the special descriptions of the
single provinces I &nd the Kuang-lang men-
tioned as a product of the following provinces
and districts..

Yunnan, Kai-hua-fu — Kunng-si, Nan-
ning-fu, Wu-chou-fu, SsQ-cheng-fu, Ch3n-
nung-fu. — Kuang'tung* According to the
Kuang-tung-chi there is a hill 60 li to the
North of Lien-cliou, where a large number
of Kuang-lang grow. — Ssu-chuan. Sii-chou-
f u. The Kuang-lang here is found on the

bills 5 P^ |Jj Shi-men-sha7i.

I am not acquainted myself with the palm,
which the Chinese call Kuang-lang. But Mr.
Sampson in his interesting article on palms
gives some accounts of it, based iq>on pei'somil
inspection, which I may be allowed to quote
here. Mr. Sampson identities the Kuang-lang
with a species of Caryota, which he saw grow-
ing abundantly in iShui-tn/hff on the West
coast, (Mr. S. does not say what West coast
he means), and which is planted at Canton in
monafltic and temple grounds for ornament.
Along the bank of the West River it is abun-
dant, and may frequently be seen rearing its
graceful head above the other trees of natural
woods; on the border of Kuang-si is a mag-
nificent grove formed entirely of these trees.
In Canton the Caryota is almost always called
Jhing. (But as has been pointed out in
treating of the Fan palm this is in popular
languaije a ^^'cncric term lor Talms, which

yield horse-hair like fibres). The name
Kuang-lang is (now at Canton) seldom given
to the Caryota tree, but the fruits of it are
sold in druggist's shops under the name of
Knang-lang-tsu (Tsfl-seed). The identity of
the Caryota with the Kuang-lang of Chinese
authors is not quite free from doubt, for the
plates of this tree given in the Pdn-ts'ao and
in the Ch. W. f both represent a palm with fan
shaped leaves^ do not accord with the Caryo-
ta, and the statements of authors, that Sago
is made from the pith of the tree, are not
verified, as far as Mr. S. can ascertain, by the
ptactice of the Southern Chinese of the present
day. But it must be remembered, that the
tree intended to be represented grew only in
Southern China, in Cochin China and perhaps
other adjacent countries, the whole of which
territory was, at the time, when the original
accounts of the tree were written, loosely
classed as the Barbaric states of the Southern
ocean; it is highly probable therefore, that
the Northern Chinese authors never saw the
tree, and only figured it in accordance with
imj)erfect descriptions, filling up the gaps by
drafts on their own imagination. — As regardB
the flour obtained from the pith of the tree,
according to the Chinese, there is nothing at
all improbable in the statement, that a Caryo-
ta can yield a farinaceous product, for another
representative of this genus (Caryota urens)
in India is known as a Sago yielding Palm.
In addition to this the Caryota is the only
Palm in Southern China according to Mr.
Sampson, to which the Kuang lang can bo
referred.

Mr. Sampson states: The most important
product of the Kuang lang at the present day
is the fibrous sheaths or bases of leafstalks;
this is the Tgung fibre of native commerce of
Canton. It is principally imported from
Kuang-si. Mr. S. describes the raw material as
follows: thev are in the form of an isosceles
triangle, about eighteen inches in length and
ten inches wi.le at the base; they are composed
of fibres, longer than those of the Cocoanut
tree, crossing each other in two directions with
considerable regularity; the apex, which rep-
resents the lower end of the leafstalk, becomes
somewhat ragged, and the base, which rep-
resents the downward continuation of the
leaf stalk forming a portion of the trunk, is
covered with a fine thin cuticle, which however
soon wears off. The uses to which these fibres
are put are mainfiold; the entire sheaths are
employed in covering boxes, securely fastened
down by small ropes made of the same mate-
rial; some of the ropes used in ships, and
smaller ropes for all purposes, are twisted from
the fibres, and are said to be remarkable for
their power of resisting the injurious effects
of long immersion in the water. Brooms are
also made from them.

(To he continued.)

THE CHINESE RECOEDEE.

A]sri>

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCHOW, MARCH, 1871.

No. la

BU3SIAN ECCLESIASTICAL
MISSION.

Second Part,

BY J. DUDGEON, ESQ., M. D.

Tliis paper consists of additional in-
formation regarding the siege of Albazin,
drawn chiefly from Chinese sources.
Nothing of this has before appeared
in English, except Gerbillon's account,
which may be found in extenso in the
translation of Du ITalde. The recent
work of Sabir in French, On the Anioor,
will also be briefly noticed. The whole is
so interesting and throws such a flood of
light upon those early transactions
between the two great Empires of the
East, that we are certain the reader
will forgive us for dwelling thus minute-
ly on the fortunes of Albazin, the key
to the present position of Russia and
the Greek Church in China, just as a
similar event hereafter to be mentioned,
and in a precisely similar manner, led
to the admittance and present position
of Russia, in Persia.

In the Memoirs of the St. Petersburgh
Geographical Society Vol. XII, there
is a description of Manchuria from
Chinese (Mantchu) sources by Professor
Wassilyeff. At the end of the same,
there is a translation of the Memoirs of
a Chinese concerning the Mantchu city
Ninguta, written by the son of an exile,
who was transported thither by Kanghi
in the year 1658. The following relating
to Russia is taken from this Memoir :

" I began five years ago to learn and
I could already understand the Shi-
king (book of Odes), when at this time
the people from the country Lotcha*

^^^^»'^^^^\M^^-*m*^^^%^ «

* The Mantchufl called the Raseians by this namq.
The Uantoha and Mongol pronanolation is Rakosha,
probably «n early attempt to proooimee EoMla, al-
thongh they are DOW called O-ro-flz and their coinitry

:j5lj, revolted and came to the Wu-
lung-kiang ,^ ^ ;^^f and in the land
of the Hei-kiang robbed the natives of
their sables. Their country extends
10,000 li (3 li= 1 English mile) to the
East. They have green deep-sunk eyes,
straight-noses, and red hair, itey are
as brave as tigers and shoot with
certainty. Their weapons are frightful.
They have cannons, which are called
® >ttt j^ Hsi-kwa-p'ao (Water melon
guns) because the balls resemble water
melons. They hit very surely at a
distance of several li upon the enemy's
position where they explode. Whoever
IS hit, is infallibly killed. The Mantchua
were struck with terror. The Tsiang-
tsttn ^ ^ (military Governor) sent
a report to the Emperor and begged
assistance. The order came to collect
together all the exiles, up to the age of
60 years, to choose out from these 200,
who were accustomed to the sea and
to exercise them in naval tactics. Be-
sides this, 32 Imperial farms were to be
formed, where stores of grain and straw
were to be laid up. When the military

Onos. The ^Ineie name, however, IiO-ch*a. In Sanucrifc
Rakshaiift, from which wo hare the MMtoLa nSSS^
above may be a term of reproach like « foreign devU^
M their pnwouoe. as above related, had iniiSwS S^
with eT.v.t drca-I Mr Porter ^th in hUVoSbuSf

?Lt T^^h"T***'^- t"^^3^ ^*>»^' when he s^
thatLo-ch'a la a counti-y of red-haired black Karcuns

Sl^dhS.'^r?;"','' and Siam. The n™e SSSSsTHS
S"« «i?S^^*^'"^ *• Wiled to evil Bplrtta. who
aie Baid to have oome from Ceylon. Mi- Porter

thit ^'JS°?^ ^tVi'^o!."^ '!!*« term^Lo-ih'a^to ImS^
qi«m^?^J°;*?^J^*^ dynarty In the borders of
Slam, for certainly the term is applied to the auaSmS
whatever may be the explanatlwi given, andyet it
^Km'r^SVh^' the Mongols and Wtihw iZoiw
^^^^-^}^*^^t,hQn&m9hy which they are now

^r^A^ .**". ^? ''*"« ^^^^ M early M Se
Yuen dynasty, In fact ever since they became a^

?«SSr r^^*^ ^^^ Boi^slans. ThS tern pi^te m
Important enquiry. The Chinese name ^f w KusSi

-sz.

aslfwellknownls^ ^ ^ O-lo
Jd»ea*SSa?£Jr.f'^ (black dragon rlt^

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Marchf

Governor received knowledge of this,
he gathered the exiles together in his
yamfin and spoke as follows. — '* The
. Government has supported you these
many long years at its expense and you
have had, I believe, no hard labour
to perform. At present, the enemy
threatens, quite unexpectedly, the front-
iers, and the Emperor orders you to
wai'd off the danger. You can choose
between the three services, as sailors,
farmers and as labourers on the farms.
In three days bring me your answer."

When the exiles heard this they
were moved and the military Governor
also wept.

A French book entitled Le fleuve
Amour, by C. de Sabir, 1861, throws
additional light on this subject. The
author, a Frenchman, in the service of
Russia, was long in Siberia and spoke
Russian as well as he did French. His
work is very correct and compiled
from Russian sources. He informs us
that in 1682 a company of Russians
went out from Albazin and established
a fort at the confluence of the river Ara-
gun with the Dukitchan. In 1683
Gregor Mylnik with 67 Cossacks was
sent to this fortress to relieve the
garrison. In the neighbourhood of
Aigun he was surrounded by 300
Mantchus and along with a part of his
people was taken prisoner and later
conducted to Peking, where he laid a
project before the Emperor for build-
ing Russian mills and manufacturing
soap. In 1684, Kanghi sent the fol-
lowing edict to the garrison of Albazin
with two of these Russian prisoners,
accompanied by two mandarins:

"The great and powerful Emperor
of the mighty and glorious land sends
this edict in the 22nd year of his
illustrious reign to the governor of
Albazin. I am great and renowned
in the world and I am to every man,
good and merciful like a father to his
children. I govern peacefully and
attack none. But you have broken into
my country and driven out my subjects
and destroyed their trade in sables.
You have received Gantiraur * and his

* Qantlmar, a Tungoslc Prince, who renounced the
Chinese and went 076r tg tJiQ ftusliuuii where he en-
b need QfariitUnity,

comrades among you and have produc-
ed revolution on my frontiers. There-
fore I send a large army against you
in order to compel you to give up your
bad intentions, to forsake ray territory
and give up my Gantimur, who has
gone over to you and concerning whom
I have several times written and espe-
cially besought Nicola,* that you should
send all those of my subjects back,
who have gone over to you. You have
not esteemed my request but have per-
severed in your earlier conduct. Last
year you in a malevolent manner
enticed Ordighy and his companions
belonging to my tribute-bound Tungu-
ses and Daurs, f who carried on sable
hunting, into a house and there burned
them. K you do not return to order,
I will send my general with a numerous
army against you. I have ordered
him to build forts on the Amoor, Zeya
and their tributaries and to prevent
your navigation on these rivers, I have
ordered him to attack « you and to take
you prisoners whenever he shall meet
you. But beforehand I try to bring
you under my sceptre with kindnesses,
and at the same time promise you an
honourable treatment and recompense.
Your countrymen, 30 in number, who
last year, as they were sailing down
the Amoor in the neighbourhood of the
rive:- Bystrya fell in with ray army and
surrendered, were well treated by me
ai»d no one punished. From among
these people I now send two, viz , Michel
and Ywan to carry this edict to you,
which is written in Mongol and Mant-
chu, and accompanied by a Russian
translation. Send me back your answer
through these same people and come
yourselves to me or send a delegate.
He shall be maintained on the way at
my expense. Fear nothing. May the
Governor of Albazin take knowledge
of this edict given in the 22nd year of
my reign."

* This is Nicolas Spafari. a Gredc, who was seat
in 1677 to Peking hy the Tribunal of Enroys In
Moscow.

t The Daurs (Tagonris) are considered as stretch-
ing from Lake Baikal by the Russians, so 'that they
are not all subject to China. With the Solons, then-
country embraces all the peoples from the month of
the Ai^n for 160 French mllos East to Ningnta.
They were the most dyiliaed of aU tbe peoples in tliat
regloiu

1871.]

It IS not said that the Russians
answered this kind edict, but Sabir (p.
20) mentions that the Chinese in con-
sequence compelled Albazin to capitu-
late in 1685, and that at the invitation
of the Emperor 25 men with the priest
Maxim Leontyeff declared themselves
in favour of going to Peking. The
others returned to Kussia.

A very complete description of the
war with the Russians — much more
ample than that given in the Russian
annals — is found in the biography of
the Maiifchu General Langtan, who
command tvl the Chinese troops in this
war. The Russian Sinologue Leontyeff
translated this biography of Langtan
from the Mantchu into the Russian
language, at the end of the preceding
century. The following is an extract
from this Russian translation, to which
some characters from the Chinese text

IP ia ^ij # *'« ^^^^^ ''"'^ «^«

some remarks.

In the 8th month of the 21 st year of
the reign of Kanghi (September 1683)
a high official, by name Langtan, was
sent to the country of the Daurs and

Solons, under the pretence of hunting

deer, but in reality, the design of the

mission was to study the situation of

the Lotcha in Tacsa * ( ^ ^ g^
in the Chinese text, Albazin.) The
Emperor gave him personally the fol-
lowing instructions:

"The Lotcha forcibly entered the
district of the Hei-lung-kiang (Amoor)
robbed and killed our hunters. I sent
my troops against them, but they
effected nothing. Many years have since
passed away, and the number of the
Lotcha increases on the Amoor I order
thee and those who shall accompany
thee, that thou shalt raise, besides the
soldiers which thou shalt take along
with thee from the Capital, in Korchiu
(Eastern Mongolia) 100 men, and in
Ninguta (in Mantchuria) 80 men
When thou arrivest at the Daurs and

■ So caUed after a stream ; the Ruaalan name Al-
to azin U derlyed Irom a Daurlan prinoe Albaza.

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

tis

Solons, * thou must immediately de-
spatch a courier to Nipchu ( j^ ^ tt,
in the Chinese text, Nertchinsk) to

spread abroad the report that thou art
come on account of hunting. From
this, thou shouldest, while thou, on the
way, makest preparations for hunting,
betake thyseli to the Amoor and then
advance towards Yacsa, and with all
foresight study the Lotcha, their cus-
tonas and means of defence. I am con-
vinced that they will not venture to
attack thee. If they offer thee provi-
sions, accept -of them and make them
return-presents. But if they attack
thee thou must in no case take to arms
nor kill them, but thou must withdraw
thyself. This is my war plan. On thy
return thou must sail down the Amoor
until thou reach the village Essoori.
Having arrived there, send people to
Ninguta in order to make out which
is the shortest way thither." After
the Emperor had so spoken, he took
from his shoulders the costly fur and
presented it to Langtan..

After Langtan had accomplished
what the Emperor ordered, he present-
ed in the 11th month the following re-
port:

"We betook ourselves from Merg-
hen and the country of the Daurs to
Yacsa, which we reached in 16 days.
Upon our way we met with no mount-
ains difficult of ascent, but the whole
land is covered with impassable forests.
According to our idea, it is impossible
in carts or with heavy goods, to travel
over this region; in winter there is a
grent snowfall, in summer the earth is
saturated by the violent rains and
turns into morass. In our return jour-
ney we sailed down the Amoor and
reached the city Eihoo {^^ JlS in the
Chinese text, Aigoon, celebrated for the
' treaty ot 1858^ in 15 days. We found
that from this place to Yacsa larger
; ships could proceed without difficulty.
The banks allow of towing. A rider
! can go from Eihoo to the mouth of the
i Sungan in 30 days. Vessels take three
months to it. The road is long, but

I * This la a Mongolian word meaning an Archer.

276

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[March,

there is the advantage of being able by
it to transport direct, cannons, war
material and provisions to Yacsa. To
conqmer Tacsa and the other forts of
the Lotcha seige trains are indispens-
ahle. The cannons could be had from
Mukden.'*

In consequence of this report, the
Emperor issued the following edict:

**I share completely in the view of
Langtau that 3000 soldiers will be
enough with which to besiege the
Lotcha. Still I would prefer not to
commence hostilities, for wai* is a great
misfortune. On this account I order
for the present, 1600 troops to be col-
lected m Ghirin-oola and Ninguta,
ships, cannons and guns to be prepared,
and the troops to be exercised. Every-
thing shall finally be concentrated in
two places, viz., Sahalien-oola (on the
A moor, South of the present Blago-
weshtshenk) and in Khumar (a place at
the mouth of a tributary of the Amoor
of the same name, North of the preced-
ing.) Here redoubts are to be built.
The supply of provisions must come
through the Imperial tarms in the prov-
ince of Grhirin-oola. It is easy here
to procure 12,000 sacs of miHet. That
will suffice for 3 years. The city Saha-
Uen-oola is 6 days' journey from Hulun-
bpir (Hurunpir in Dr. Williams' Map)
the capital of the Solons. I order a
station to be established between these
two points. Cattle and sheep can be
forwarded from Hulunboir."

Hereupon the Lotcha kept them-
selves quiet for some years on the
Hei-lung-kiang. In 1686 however they
suddenly broke in upon the country
of the Orotch'ones and Solons. The
Emperor therefore appointed Langtan
as Commander in chief of the troops
and associated with him also several
generals. Over and above this, he
issued the following edict:

I order, that i^ after the arrival of
l4angtan's army before Yacsa, the Lot-
cha give themselves up, even if they
have previously attempted a fight,
Langtan must neither kill nor in any
way punish them. He must by this

opportunity €ay to them that the Em- j ( Q ff H Pa-shi-li, in the Chinese

peror, the Ruler of all lands and peo-
ples, is a merciful and good Prince,
who desires not their death for the
outrages which they have committed.
Such a severe act, would be against bia
sympathizing heart. He wishes only
that his frontiers should remain free of
the Lotcha.

On the 20th of the 5th month (Jane
1685) the troops reached Kliongomo,
and sent, as the Emperor had ordered,
a summons to capitulate, to the Gov-
ernor of Yacsa, Erkeshi (gp S^ ^ -^

O-li-ko-shi in the Chinese text, Alexis
Tolbuzin). On the 22nd the army
approached nearer Yacsa and on the
same day, the commander of the for-
tress was sent for and the orders of the
Emperor were communicated to him.
This was without effect. The Lotcha
relying upon their strength even an-
swered offensively. Langtan resolved
immediately to reconnoitre. Early on
the morning of the 24th, 40 Lotcha
were observed in a boat on the river,
endeavomnng to reach Yacsa. All
were massacred, because they would
not deliver themselves up. Women and
children to the number of 1 5 were taken
prisoners. On the same day prepara-
tions were made for building a wall to
the south of Yacsa. Another division
of the array was secretly planted to the
North of the city in order to bombard
it. At the same time a third division
embarked to attack Yacsa on the South
East. This battle which lasted 24
hours had no result. When Langtan
saw that he could not take the city by
storm, he ordered dry wood to be laid
at the bottom of the wooden wall and
to be set fire to. Then the Lotcha were
afraid and delivered themselves up.
Their capitulation was accepted accord-
ing to the orders of the Emperor. Six
hundred of them requested permission
to return to their own land. This de-
sire was granted. Erkeshi and his peo-
ple bowed most lowly when the Im-
perial favour 1^3^ communicated to
them. They were accompanied hj a
Chinese detachment as fisir as the nver
Erguni (Argun.) A certain Wassili

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

2T7

text,-t})e priest Wassili Leontyeff)
with 45 of his companions, their wives
and chihlren, returned with this escort.
Moved by our great generosity they
wished to remain the subjects of onr
magnanimous Emperor. Langtan ac-
cepted the proposal and thereupon
ordered Yacsa and all the other settle-
ments of the Lotcha to be burned.

In the year 1687, a Lotcha by the
name of Okslionko, was taken prisoner,
and from him, it was learned that the
Lotcha had rebuilt Yacsa and cultivat-
ed the land in the neighbourhood.
When the Rmperor heard of this, he
ordei'cil, in tlie 4th month, Langtan
and others, to raise troops. At the
audieiuf-1 ave, he gave Langtan the
following instructions:

"In this distant expedition which
thou undertakest, thou must earrv on
this work . with 2:reat circumspection.
On arriving at Yacsa try tirst to per-
suade them to surrender. Say to the
Lotcha tliat thou standest at the head
of a great army. Say to them, that
when they sliall be subdued atte.r a
battle, jiot one single individual shall
remain alive. After Yacsa is conquer-
ed, thou must march upon Nipchon
(Nertchinsk) in order to bring to an
end there, all affairs with tlie Lotcha.
Return then to Yacsa in order to
winter there. The city is not to be
burnt. The grain also on the field, is
not to be destroyed, but must be reap-
ed as soon as it is ripc,^'

On the 3rd day of the 6tb month
(June 1687) the troops arrived at Saha-
lien-oola and on the 14th at the station
Mendigen. Langtan, after he had held
a council of war, concluded to divide
his army. The one l»alf was to betake
itself on the Amoor, to Yacsa, the
other half to go by land. On the same
day they captured a reconnoitring
party of four Lotcha. On the 28th they
reached Yacsa, placed themselves under
cover, in a pine forest, and sent to the
Lotcha, a summons to submit. But
these answered at once with a brisk
cannonading and made a sortie. After
a bard fight, Langtan finally seized
the piece of land which is separated
from the river by the city, and com-

menced here to build a bastion. At
last tliey succeeded in killing Erkeshi
( Alexis Tolbuzin ) the chief of the
Lotcha. The enemy as oflen as he
made sorties in order to conquer our
batteries was invariably driven hack.
Just as Langtan wished to uiidertake
a great storming of the city, for the
Lotcha ceased to make any more
sorties, suddenly there came a courier
from tlie Emperor, with the orders to
raise the seige. The Chaghanhan (in
Mantchu the white king, in the Chinese

text ^ ^ y^, the Russian Em-
peror was so called in Mantchu )
when he saw, that he was not in a
position to battle with us, had sent an
ambassador to the P^mpei'or with the
news, that he had submitted and that

an ambassador would be sent ' to settle
the frontiers. Langtan, w^hen he heard
this, withdrew his troops and took up a
position of observation. This happened
in the 10th month (November 1687).

On the llth day of the 11th month,
the chief of the Lotcha, by name Bei-
dun (Beithon, tlie brave defender of
Albazin) sent one of his soldiers to re-
quest provisions. Langtan granted
them and transmitted them by one of
the Chinese officers who at the same
time received the order, to convince
himself of the position of the Lotcha
in Albazin. lie reported that Beidun
w^as dangerously ill, and that altogether
there were now" only 20 Lotcha in
Albazin, and all sick. *

In the 4th month of the 26th year
(May 1688) our troops withdrew still
further from Albazin. Beidun request-
ed permission to cultivate the land in
the environs of Yacsa, which was re-
fused him. On the 21st day of the 7th
month (August 1688) Langtan received
the Imperial order to withdraw with,
his troops to Ninguta.

In the 8rd month of the 28th year
(April 1689) it was learned that the
white Khan of the Lotcha, had sent an

* According to RiuBian aooounts, scurry prevailed
in (I^elr oapifi.

278

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Marcb,

text, Feodor Golovin) who was to
arrive in Nipchu in spring. The Em-
peror appointed Langtan and other
high dignitaries, to repair thither. One
part went with troops by land; an-
other with cannons and war material
by water, and by way of the Amoor.
On the 10th day of the 6th month
(July 1689) the Embassy arrived at
Nipchu. We encamped on the right
bank of the river. Oh the 16th the
first conference with the Lotcha took
place. It was agreed upon to carry
on the negotiation upon a plain, 5 li
distant from Nipchu and from our posi-
tion. Tents were erected on this
spot. The discussions began. The
Chinese delegates explained that from
the earliest time, the river Lena had
formed the boundary between the two
countries, and it ought so to remain.
Feodor, however, would not agree to
this and the negotiations remained
fruitless for several days. Langtan
then went with his troops, secretly m
the night across the river aod settled
in the forest in the vicinity of Nipchu

iwith the object of blockading it.) The
Russians had observed this movement
and on the following day (supposing
that their terms were rejected) were
inclined to accept of our proposals. So
originated the treaty which holds good
to this day.

On the 26th of the 7th month (Sep-
tember 1689) Langtan took leave, and
received from Feodor a sealed letter,
which ordered the Lotcha in Yacsa to
leave the city. On the 7th of the 8th
month he arrived in his boats before
Yacsa, and ordered everything to be
destroyed, which took three days to
accomplish. Thereupon they gave to the
Lotcha, ships, bread, money and to their
chief Beidun, who came to thank Lang-
tan, some presents. When Langtan
dismissed the Lotcha, he addressed
them, and referred especially to the
unmeasurable magnanimity which the
Emperor had shown towards them.
The Lotcha took off their caps, bowed
lowly, had tears in their eyes, and then
withdrew.

On the 2l8t of the 5th month of the
29th year (June 1690) Langtan byj

order of the Emperor, proceeded to the
river Ergune (Argun) and set up at
its mouth (junction with the Shilka)
a monument upon which an inscription
in Mantchu, Chinese, Mongol and jLatin
was engraved. *

A fuller and minuter account of the
treaty of Nertchinsk, and all the nego-
ciations connected therewith, is found
in Du Halde than exists in the Russian
annals. We shall brieflv refer to those
portions only of Gerbillon's narrative
who as is well-known played an impor-
tant part as translator in those confer-
ences which tend to throw light upon
Albazin. The reader who wishes to
consult the first and second journeys of
Gerbillon and Pereira will find them
in Du Halde Vol. II. English Kdition,
and an excellent summary of the Raiue
in the Chinese Repodtory^ Vol. VIII p.
417. The substance of the followiog
remarks are taken from the German
Edition 4th Part.

After Russia had informed the Chi-
nese Emperor that the Czar was will-
ing to enter into a treaty of peace,
Kanghi sent an Embassy consisting of
two mandarins and the two Jesuits,
mentioned above, to the river Selenga
1688. They never reached this point,
because just at this time the Eleuths
and Kalkas were at war and the coun-
try was unsafe. They returned, but
sent the letter to the iMuscovite Dele-
gates the substance of which was given
at the conclusion of the first paper,
(Chinese Recorder^ p. 146.) The letter
was translated into Latin by Gerbillon.

Although the Chinese had taken
possession of Yacsa, after they had
been unreasonably and unrighteously
attacked by Alexis Tolbuzin, when they
came to kindly adjust the differences,
as already detailed in this paper and

* Rassian travellers who have seen this
monument, which still exists, report that a -
portion of the treaty of Nertchinsk is engpraved
upon it. The 8th article of this treaty makes
provision that the terms of peace should be
engraven upon stone in Mongol, Chinese, Ras-
sian, and Latin, and to be placed at the boun-
daries of the two Empires as a perpetual mon-
ument of the good understanding that ought
to exist between them. This monument may
be one of those.

871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

27D

had provided horses, guns, and provi-
sions for those Russians who wished
to return to their own country and
had promised to treat with great con-
sideration all who wished to proceed
to Peking, yet notwithstanding all this
kindness on the part of the Chinese,
they returned in the following autumn,
and rebuilt the fortress destroyed by
the Chinese, robbed their hunters and
penetrated with their soldiers even to
Houmari, where they hid in ambush
and carried away 40 of their people. *
This obliged the Chinese general once
more to besiege Yacsa, with the view
solely of getting the faithless Alexis
Tolbuzin once more into their hands
in order to punish him. Just as they
were about to take possession of the
fort, reduced to the last extremity, the
Russians sent a man Nicephoru8,f who
informed the Chinese, that a plenipo-
tentiary from Moscow had been de-
spatched who would conclude a peace
with thei?a. The'Emperor on hearing
this was so gracious as immediately to
send a courier who travelled night and
day to order that the siege of Yacsa
should be raised. Later another officer,
called Stephanusf was sent, to enquire
at what place they wished to conclude
the peace. The Emperor was so great-
ly pleased with the intention of the
Czar, because it was so reasonable, that
he ordered his delegates to repair to
the river Selenga where the Russians
then were. On account of the war
which had then broken out between

* This fact is not mentioned in the Russian
annals. Tolbuzin sent in 1686 Beiton to re-
connoitre on the river Humar or Kumar,
where the Russians had also a small fortress.
His people, attacked the Mantchns from an
ambuscade and killed 80 men. In Du Halde,
English Edition, Vol. II p. 286, it is said only
one, named Kevutey, among the 40, for whom
the ambuscade was laid, was carried off.

f Wenyukoff (not to be confounded with
that one of the same name who wrote con-
cerning the treaty ol commerce 1861) was
sent to Peking by the Tribunal of Envoys in
Moscow, to notify the impending appointment
of a Russian plenipotentiary.

t Loginoff, an official of the tribunal of
envoys in Moscow, was sent to Peking to
notify the appointment and departure of
Qolowin as PleQlpotentiary kc.

the Eleuths and Kalkas, they could not
advance further, and therefore sent a
letter, the substance of which we have
just given, and awaited an answer.
One thing additional they added, which
I have not seen in the English transla-
tion of this letter in Du Halde, viz.,
that the neighbourhood of Yacsa durst
not be cultivated by the Russians, nor
must they disturb the native hunters.
The Chinese troops received orders to
destroy at once the grain which they
sowed. After this the embassy return-
ed to Peking.

Gerbillon further relates that on the
23rd May 1689, there came to Peking
a delegate, f who brought a letter from
the Moscovite plenipotentiary, in which
the Emperor was desired to name a
place on the frontiers, for the peace
negotiations. The answer named Nip-
chu as the place of conference.

This commissioner was a well edu-
cated man, who, during the short time
he was at Court, had earned the rep-
utation of being intelligent and a man
of sense. He and his people, to the
number of 70, were rather badly cloth-
ed. He visited the Jesuits with per-
mission of the Emperor. They re-
ceived him at the porch of their church
in which he prostrated himself after
the Muscovite £Eishion out of reverence
to the pictures which stood upon the
altar. They received him to a repast,
at which he conducted himself politely
and showed much judgment and wit.
They believed him to be either a
Dutchman or an Englishman, for his
language had nothing Muscovitish
about it. He could read French fluent-
ly. They refused some presents of
sables which he wished to make to the
church.

Soon after the return of Gerbillon
and Pereira from their first journey to
the Russian frontiers, Eanghi again
ordered them to proceed in June 1689
through Mongolia, direct to Nert-

t The nobleman Korowin, was sent by
Oolowin after his arrival at Selenginsk, as a
Conner to Peking, to request what place the
Emperor wished to name, «8 the spot for tht
negotiatloni.

!&80

THE CHINESE RECORDER *

[March,

tshinsk, in company with the Chinese
land expedition against Albazin. Their
names tiowever are not mentioned in
the Chinese account. When they re-
turned, Gerbillon states that the Em-
peror was greatly pleased and said that
the peace negotiations had been effect-
ed through their care and diligence.

After a journey of six weeks, the
Chinese embassy reached Nipchu, and
pitched their tents, with their numerous
followers, at some distance from the
frontiers, where they waited 14 days
for the arrival of the Russian plenipo-
tentiary, Golowin.

Although both the Chinese and Rus-
sians had brought with them some
thousands of troops, and both sides
"Were distrustful of the other in the
highest degree, n evert li el oss Gerbillon
succeeded in par-ifying both parties.
Tlie Chinese greatly afraid "fa surprise
bad posted soldiers on the banks and
near the place of conference, although
opposed to the agreement with the
Russian delegates, that they should re-
main only on board the boats. The
Chinese wfere then ignorant of the Law

little river Gerbitza or Kerbetch
(which runs West from Nijo'u into
the Shilka) and the Argun were re-
solved upon as the boundary in that
region.

This treaty gave the Chinese all the
lands East of Argun and shut out the
Russians from the navigation of the
Araoor — an irreparable loss for their
Siberian possessions. This river and
its tributaries served as a meaiiB of
easy communication between their
Eastern and Western possessions and
its utility as regards the cultivation of
a country so capable, cannot be esti-
mated.

It is worth mentioning at the present
time, in view of the revision of treaties
with foreign powers, that Russia
brought up the question of titles at
these conferences, and wished them
introduced into the treaty. They were
anxious that the Czar's titles should
be written at lengtli or in brief, and
that no terms, expressive of supeiiority
on the part of either Emporor should

of Nations, which makes tl>e person of be use*]; and secondly That ambassa-
an ambassador ^cred. These were ! <3<»'s <^>n both sides should be treated

tiicir first peace negotiations with any
nation.

GerbiUon relates that the Russians
had a Polish Theologian for inter-
preter, with whom he spoke in Latin.
Repeated conferences took place, be-
cause they could not come to terms as

honourably and should be obliged to
make no mean submission — should de-
liver their Masters' lettei-s iiiio the
respective Emperors' own liand ', and
that they should be at full liberty
where they reside, even at tlie capital
itself; and thirdly that there should be

to what should be the permanent!^*'®® commerce. The Chinase ambas-
boundary. The Russians insisted then ! «adors, of course alleged their ability
upon what they now enjoy, viz., the | ^^ ^^^ ^?^^ ^^® ^^^^ two points, but
Amoor as their boundary. The ma- ' ^^''^^'^ ^ ^^^ *^*^"'^» although they
neuvre sdready related ' brought the i f ^''"P^^^ ^^ ^"^ert it in the treaty, say-
Russians to terms. At last therefore ' ^"^ ^^'^^ "^ "^'^^^^'^ of such small conse-
through the interposition of Gerbillon, ' ^"®°^® ^'^^ ^^^ P^^P®^' ^'^ *>« joined
the canfereaces came to a close in the ^'^^^ ^^^« weighty affair of the rognla-
well-known treaty of Nertchinsk, 27th ^*^" ^^^^^ ^^"^^^•
August 1689 in which the Russians i J Drr^sKON.

gave up the Amoor and Albaein, Tlie j Peking, 18<i Jan. i87i.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

281

THE STUDY AND VALUE OF
CHINESE BOTANICAL WOBES.

BT B. BRBTSGHNEIDBB, ESQ., M. D,

6. 1^ 7[«J 1^ So-mtt'tnien.
P. XXXI. 2;). Ch. W. XXXV.

This is another tree, resembling the Kaang-
lang, which the Chinese authors describe as
yielding flour. It is more than 100 feet in
height, the leaves proceed from the summit of
the tree and spread in two directions like a
flying bird. Another author compares the

arrangement of the leaves to the Mf Z^

So-Sf or raincloaks (the character so denotes
the material, from which raincloaks are made,
T. s.) Henoe the name So-mu-mi-en (Mu=tree,
mien^flour.) The latter character relates to
the white or yellowish white flour, obtained
from the bark (or the pith) of the tree. This
flour is smooth and better than that derived
from the Kuang-lang; cakes can be made
from it. One tree furnishes about 100 pounds
of flour. An author of the 8th century states,
that the So-mu-mien grows in Ling-nan
{Southern China.) AccoiSing to the Shu-ki
(Annals of SsiS-ch'uan, 15th cent.) it is found
also in Southern Ssu-ch'nan.
The Wu-lu-ti-li-chi (T*ang dynasty) describes

a tree ^| aC ^^^-^^ which resembles the
Kuang-lang and which yields a white flour
like bruised rice. This tree is said to grow in
Kiao-chi (Cochin China, v. s.). Li-shi-ch§n is of
opinion, that this tree and the So-mu-mien are
identical. He identifies it also with the tree

^9S ^I ^'^» mentioned in the ]&iao-chou-
ki, as resembling the Kuang-lang and yielding

flour.

It is difficult to say, what tree here is meant
by the Chinese authors. In Southern Asia
there ore many trees, the trunk of which yields
a granulated form of Starchy known under the
name of Sago. The true Sago, sent to Europe
is obtained from Sagus learns and S, MumphUf
native of the Molucca islands. In Ceylon and
Malabar it is obtained from Corypha ttmhta-
culifera^ in MiJabar also from Caryota wrens.
All these palms cannot be considered as the
Sago-palms, described by Chinese authors, for
they occur only in countries distant from
China. According to Dr. Williams' Commer-
cial Guide, nowadays the true Sago, brought
to China from Singapore is known by the

Chinese as |§ ^ ^1^ iSi-Aw-mi (Western

com rice.) As Dr. Hance states (Notes and
Queiies in. p. 95:) "no true Sago-palm has
hitherto been detected in China, though one
of them, Arenga saoohourifera^ occurs in Cochin-
China. But there are in China or in the
adjacent countries some representatives of the
genus Cycati separated by the modem botanist
from the tme Palms, which furnish Sago.
Louieiro, writing of his C. inermM (which only
attains a height of ^botzt 5 f ee^) sttfteB, that it

is not used for food in Cochin China, but h6
adds: Tunkini incolae mihi retulcrant in su«
patria fieri panem Sagu sftt bonum ex trunco
hujus palmae. Thunberg again says (Flora
japon p. 280) of Cycas reroluta (much cultivate
ed also in China) but which also rarely exceeds
the height of a man: medulla autum caudicis
supra modum nutriens, imprimis magni aesti-
matur ; asseverant enim, quod tempore belH
frustnlo parvo vitam diu protrahere possint
milites, ideoque ne commodo eodem frnatur
hostis extraneus, sub capites poena vetitum
est palmam e regno japonico eduoei^

In India Sago is obtained also from
P7u»nix farinifera^ a dwarf palm, which oc-
curs also in Southern China, as has been
above stated. But the Chinese assert, thai
the Sago-palms, knoTf^ by them and used for
food are of high growth. All the CycaA
species, with the exception of C. circinali»,
which attains a height of 40 feet, are also of k
dwarfish nature. In addition to this, several
species of Cycas are known by the Chinese
and described in their books under other
names, as I will point out subsequently. It
is therefore unlikely, that by the name oi
So-mu-mien, or Siang-mu the Chinese un-
derstand a Cycas or Phoenix farinifera. Bui
perhaps the Siang mu, which is said to thrive
in Cochin China, means the Arenga (Soffuenu)
SaechaH/erai This Sago-palm is mentioned
by Loureiro under the name of Borassui
yvmdus as growing in the forests of Cochin
China. (Cf. Lamarck, Botanique).

7. ;|^ ^ Pet-to.
BoroMus flabelU formis Palmyra palm,

(The first character is sometimes written S \

This name is applied by some ancient
Cihinese authors to the Sacred Fig (FicUB
relinosa) but more generally it relates t6
a ralm tree, namely the Palmyra palm^
Borassus fiabelliformis, and Corypha umkra'
culifera.

The PeUto tree is mentioned repeatedly

in the ^^ S§ pQ Fo^huo-hi^ the well

known work of the Chinese Buddhi^ priest

)£ ^3 Fa'Sien, who visited during the years
399-414 A. D. the countries, where Buddha

was worshipped. Fa-sien seems to refer
this name always to the Ficus religiosa. He
saw (1. c. p. 23-24) the Pei-to-shu, ben^th

which past and future Buddhas nttiun per-
fection near ^jfi ^R Kia-ye. This is the
ancient Chiya in Magbada, where Sakyamunl
lived 7 years until he attained to Buddhaship.

— Another Buddhist priest ^^ 3£ HuaW"

tsangy well known among our savants, who

travelled over India in the first half of the
7th ce&tuiy, m^Hdoifirthis sacred Ixee fa fhe

2&2

THE CinNESE RECORDER

[March,

same place and calls it ^S Jm Tao-shu (the

tree of intelligence) a literal translation of
the Sanscrit name " Bodhithniraa."^ Cf . Stan.
Julien, Memoires s. 1. contr. occid. II. 376.
The same tree, in the shade of which Buddha
is said to have spent 7 years of penance, exists
still, a splendid Sacred Fig tree ; 2 miles S.
E. of Gaya in Bahar.

Fa-sien (1. c.p. 29) states further about the
Pei-to-shu: The ancient Kings of the ^j^ -^

^n Shi'UK'ftuo (lion's kingdom, a literal
translation of Singhala, the ancient name of
Ceylon) sent a deputation to PB 1^ Chung-
kuo (Middle kingdom *) for seeds f of the
Pei-to-shu (^ ^ )^ ^.) ThePei-

to-shu were planted near the temple of
Buddha. As the (principal) tree attained a
height of 200 feet it inclined to the South-
East, 'the King, being anxious that it
should not fall down ordered it to be
supported by 8 or 9 pillars. The tree
shot forth then a branch, which after hav-
ing grown through one of the pillars, de-
scended and took root in the ground. Fa-
sien says, that the tree was 4 ^ Wei J in

circumference at the time he saw it. The
pillars, although curved and cracked also still
existed. There seems to be no manner of
doubt, that Fa-sien speaks not of a palm
tree, but of Ficus roligiosa, — althou^jh the
statement, that a branch of the tree de-
scended and took root in the ground, points
more to the Banyan tree, Ficus indica.

»^x.^^^^/^^^y*^^'* 'x^^/v^^^* ^^xv^«* ^^%r*-^%^ vx^*'^^^*

• By Middle klntrdom Fsi-sien un<loi'Kt^)od not Oiiria,
but, ns ho explains liiinsclf CI- <*■• V- ^0 India, lie calls
China always by the name of ltd colubrated d>Tia8tiea

Han and

T»ln.

t Boal, Travels of Fa-sIen p. 152 translated " a slip
t)f the Pel-to-shu."

t As the character Wei occurs very often In Chinese
dcijcriptiond of trees and some of our r*inul)s'uos
wrongly undor.stand this word, I will give? a KhorL
explanation of it. Landrow* sti\t<'<i in a note to Rt'-
luusat's Fo-kuo-ki, p.81t, "4 VVd environs o,m.06l-i.
Le-wei dqulvnutiilamoitl^ dun Tsitn^ loqucl est la
dixiemc partie de la coudi'o Chinoiso, soit o.Tr?.o:;(»6."
Henoo it would follow that the splendid Poi-l«)-»hu,
several centuries old, which Fa-sien saw In Ccvlun was
of the size of a walking cane. 1 do not know fi-om
■yrhat sources Landn'fvsc received thi/» infoniiat Ion, but
I And in the Dictionary of Kang-sJ tlie following

Wu-

m.^B

Wun-yiie^ptA-i-iino-iiue-ird. Five Ts'im (inclies) or
tenths of a cubit) are called WH. and n\t*o one fathom.
Morrison tnin-latcs in his Dictionary the chiu-acter
Poo wrongly bv bundle, but its mianinj? in "to em-
brace" or the' di.«»tance between the horizontally ex-
tended amis of a man (a fathom). Such contradictory
meanings of the same character occur voi"y often in
the Chinese langnairo. which, notwlthstanil.nR the
high position assiiTuod to it by the euilncnt savant
W. V. Humboldt ( Vei*schiedenheit des ineu.schllchen
Sprachbaues), is one of the most imperfect and con-
fuwHi.— But the character Wei in ('hinene l)Otanlcal
wrllinga denotes alwayii a fathuai and nut o inclied.

The tradition o£ Fa-sien, regarding the
introduction of the Pei-to tree from India to
Ceylon is met with also in the ancient annals
of Ceylon (Cf. Sacred and historical books
of Ceylon by Upham, 1833, III. 219, a
detailed account of the transportation of the
branch of the Bosjana tree at Anuradhepura.)
There is describ<Hi how a branch of the
sacred Bo tree, beneath which Buddha
entered " nirvana," was brought with [>reat
ceremonies from Alaghada, tlie fatherland
of Buddha (Sakyumuni) to Singhala (Ce3*lon)
and planted in the garden Mahnmeunah near
Anuradhepura (288 B. C.) Cf. also Chap-
man's remarks on the ancient city of Anaraj:^
pnra in the Transactions of the Royal AsiaT.
Soc. Vol. III. p. III. The same tree is still
at the. present day an object of veneration
by Buddhists. Cf. Tennent's (^eylon II. G13.

Ficus religiosd, the Peepid tree, the Sacred
Fig tree of the Buddhists, one of the giants
of the vegetable kingdom, is considered
throusrliout India as a sacred tree. Burinann
in his Thesauri w ceylanicus 1737 describes it
as Arbor zeylanica rcligiosa foliis cordat*^,
integerrimis acuminatis, prepetus mobilibus
Boghas, Budughas incolis dicitur. The
trembling of the leaves of the tree, like the
Aspen tree, is a characteristic of it, often
mentioned and poetically interpreted in an-
cient Buddhist works. Ficus rcligiosa Ls called
Bodhi (meaning intelligence) by Northern
Buddhists, or Chndala (the tree with tren^u-
lous leaves), in Hindustani = Pipala (Cf.
Amarakocha 1. c. I. p. 84). In Chinese Buddh-
ist works the name Bodhi is rendered by

the characters ^^ jj^k P^u-tH and Pipala by

S. ^A W^ Pi'po-lo. Cf. Kuang-kun-
fang-p'u. Chap. 81 p. 7. A fine drawing
of it is found in the Ch. W. XXXVIL p. 27.
Besides these names, Chinese Buddhists call

the tree ^ffl n^ J^ SsU'wei-shu (tree of

meditation.) As has been done also often

by our botanists in former times, the Ficus
rcligiosa is confounded by some Chinese
authors with the Ficus indica or Banyan
tree* for some authors state, that the roots
of the P'u-t4-shu grow from the branches.

• Firun infffca, the Bainfan tree, is another sacred
tree of India, but Tuore especially an object of venera-
tion t>y the liruliinitiN. A striliing characteristic of it
and distiujrni.sliinp it fix)m Ficus ri.'ligiwa is, besides
tlie oval lanciHilat leaves, that the branche.? send roots
down to the jrroaiid, which form new trunk*. In this
way one tro<- forms a whole fonst. The Banyan tree
is found throuuhoiit India, in Crylon, the Aivhipelapo,
to the W<'.st as far as Arabia. Lomvlro mentions it in
Corliln China (I'icus indica, ramis lati»»sime oxpanala
radioes cras.-'afs in iriTnm domiit. luibus^. Keuiiofl
C(4(K5indt^cnaftsivi«c nach China. Ificfi;, describes and
repre*cnt.H the Ranytin tree and states, that iu> saw it
growing in Cliina. Ainslie (Mntt-rla m(d. iud. II p.
lO-U; afc'i:ert,s, that the Banyan ticc ia called Yang-glm

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

28-r

I suppose, that Fa-sion by tbe characters
Pei-to intended to render the name of the
Bodhi tree. It was onlj after tlie time of
Fa-sien, that the characters P'u-t-i for rend-
ering this name came into use.

On the other hand some Chinese authors

chose the characters S ^^ Pei-to to des-

i^jnate the Palms, or rather the leaves of
Palms, which are used in India for writing
(Palmyra palm). Chinesu writers explain,
tliat Pei-to means leaf (patra) in Sanscrit.
Hut the Palmyra palm bears the Sanscrit
name Ta-la,

Mr. Sampson (1. c. p. 180) gives the trans-
lation of several quotations in the Kuang-
kiin Fang-p*u, regarding the Pei-to-shu. As
I am not able to present to the. reader, a
more correct translation, I may be allowed
to quote Mr. Sampson's words, adding only
a few explanations.

' ^ «^«^^ %i^%^ «

^^^^* ^■^^%.

Iq Ciiina. Alnslle means probably TSi^

aha. Under this name, which docs not
Pffi-ts'ao, tho Kiiang-kiln fang-p*u

Yung-

occur In the

described pretty
Will the Canyau tree, as a large wido branching evor-
grecn tree, with numerous rootlotj? pendant fi-om the
branches, which on re^iehing the soil ponctraco it and
form, as it were, new trunks, so that a lai'ge tree will
have roots in 4 or 5 different placo«. A single tree
will afford a nhade of pcveral mow in extent. A fine
drawing of the Yimg tree is found in the.Ch. \V.
XXXVII 10. Mr. Sampwn gives much interesting In-
fonnation about the Banyan tree in Cliina. CNotca
and Queries III p. 72.)

" Tho Biuiyan tree of South Ghioa, as tho distin-
guishing name Bastard-banyan, which is often applied
to it, imiw»n!<, is not considered identical with though
it is clostily allied to the cel«"hrated Banyan tree of
I.-iuia* According? to Flora yongkong(;niH the Bastard
binyan is tho PivuH retn^a L. In Souliiern China tiiere
lei scarcely a rural feny lauding on tlie rivei's of Kuaug-
tuiig. that is not furnished witli one or more, to afford
Phelter to the pasi^engere as they await the retura of
the l)oat; few public building)* are without the tree
to adorn and shade tho epace In front or tho court
yi\^di^ behind. There la no doubt, that the Banyan u
a native of this part of tho world. In China It extends
northward an far as the Yang-tiizc; it is abundant in
tlj? Fu-kien province, and has for that rea.s<>n givon
iib name to the capital city Foodiow, which Is p<jetlc-

ally termed i^ ftB

and besides growing abundantly in the more South-
ern px"ovinces, it forms a prominent feature in the
landscape along the rlvei's south of the Poyaug lake,

"Sir. Sampson states, that the Yung tree is mentioned
only by modern Chincf^c authors. But he overlooked
the fact, that the first book quoted in the Kiln-fang-
p'u aiHjut the Yung tree i» the Kan-fang-ts'ao-rau-
ch'uang C4th century; and that some of the state-
ments, which Mr. S. ti'anslatcs, are Uiken from this
work.

Tlie Sanscrit name of Ficus Indica Is asjcattha. By
thlg name it is always called in the A'odas, Sha^tras,
Piiranas and other ancient Indian writings, Kreeshna
saiil:— The Eternal Being is like the tree aswattha,
the roots of which turn towards the heaven, wiiiKt
the brauciies descend to tho ground. (Cf. Bhaguat-
geetaor Dialogues of Kreeshna and Arjoon, quoted
In Itlttcr's Aslen IV 2. p. 6611). This points unmis-
takably to Ficus indica. Some savants, however, con-
sider aswattha as a synonym for the Bodhi tree (Ficus
relii.no.sa). Cf. Amai-akocha 1. o. I p. at, also Asiatic
Ken arclies Vol. IV p. 899. Mr. Eitel (Chinese Buiidii-

ism I p. 2b) uses also Uie name ajiwattha ( Kj^

Ymig-olCkng ov Banyan city;

The Shi'WeUki (4th century) states. In

to" Iw ^^'V^^ (^^® Chinese Capital dur-
injr the Tsin dynast^r 265-420 A. D., to the
West of the present Ho-nan-fu) the Yih
Tsin bridpfe leads to the Bodhi-raanda (altar-
of intelligence, v. Eitel 1. c. p. 25) whtrj the
Buddlnst classics were translated. At this
Bodhi-manda were upwards of ten Brahmin
and Indian priests making a new translation
of the classics, the originals of which came
from abroad and were written on leaves of
the Pei-to tree; the leaves are one "foot and
five or six inches in length, and more than
five inches broad ; in form they are like a

^E 1^ Pi'pa (guitar) but thicker and

larger; they are written on crosswise, and
are bound together in books of various sizes.
The Yu-yang'tsa-tsu^ or Desultory .Jot-
tings of Yu-yang (close of the 8th century)
reads as follows:

The ^^ ^^ Pei-to tre6 comes frono.

Magadha (v. s.); it is sixty or seventy feet
in height, and its leaves do not fall in winter.
There are three kinds of this tree:

1.
lo-p^oAi-ch''a^pei-to\

^XM.$^To.

li-p^o- li-ch '•a-pei' to.

%\\'4r

liX

^ To-

x^k

A-8hi-?io-ta in CJhinese books; as a syno-

nyui for the Bodhi tree. It seems Indeed, that tho two
sHcred trees of India, Ficus religiosa and F. indica
are often confounded by native writers. Other Sans-
crit names of Ficus indica are Vata and Nyafjrtidha
(Cf. Asiatic Researches IV p. 309, also Amui-akocha

1. c. p. So). The latter name is rendered in Ghlneao
Buddhist books by JB. j?ttj "^ Ni-kO-lO. Thla

tree Ni-kii-lli is mentioned also by Fa-sien (p. 24),

besides the Pel-t'O-shu, as a tree, beneath which Buddha
sat on a stjuare stone, turned to the East. Perliapa
some of the quoted synonyms relate to other species
of the Cienus Ficus. Sir W. Jones in tbe Asiatic Ro-
8cj.rch(« IV p. 109 enumei'ates 4 kinds of holy Fig trees
in India, distinguislied by different Sanscrit names,
itittcr in his Asia, IV 2. p. GftO-S."*, gives very valuablo
accounts of the sacred Fig trees in India.

Betides these ti-ees Bnddhist works cnimicrate soma-
other trees, in connexion with the different Buddhas,.
namely.

The Pandarica CBlgnonla spec ?>

The Patalatreeiln Chinese ^^ Jf^ ^^ Po-to-U)^

the Trumpet-jUncer CBignonia auaveoiens, according to
Wilkins.;

Tho Salt tree )4L

Shorca robiista. i<akyamni's fBuddha's; death toolc
place in the shade of Sal ti'ees. Mr. Eitel <1. c. p. 114
commits an error in idendifying Shorea robusta with.
the Teak wood. Teak wood Is obtained from Tectonia
(jrmidis,

Sirisha (In Chinese P ^j vj^ ShUi-sha, Cf

So-lo-shu In Chinese).

Pen-tfi'ao XXXV& 3. Article

Mimosa Siriflha, ac^ordlog to Roxburgh.

HO-hiUA

284

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Marcb,

The leares of the two first, and the bark
of the last named, are used for writing on.

Pfi-'to is a Sanscrit (5£) ^ord (patra),

which tranpUted into Chinese sia^nifies ^^leaf **;
Pei'lO'p^o^'Ch^a (patra vrikcha) being
transhited means '^leaf tree.** The classics
of the Western regions are written on the
leares and the bark of these three kinds of
tree, and thej maj be preserved for five or
six hundred jears without injury. From
KiaO'-chi ( Cochin China, v. s. } the wood of
this tree has lately been exported as material
for the manufacture of bowi; for this pur-
pose it answers welL

The PSn-ts'ao describes the same Palm
(XXX/p. 21), but quotes onlj the follow-
ing statement from the Hwrn-yu^ki (cloae
ofi the 10th centurj).

)|§ ^f^ Mien-Hen ( Burmah ) is situated
to the South of ^ Tien (Yiin-nan); it

possesses ^ l^^l^ Shn-ftm-tnMg

|[tree head Palm), which is five or six feet
in height and bears a fruit like a Cocoanut ;

the natives put some leaven (^^^ in a jw,

which thej suspend beneath the fruit, cut-
ting open the fruit so that the liquid runs
into the jar; this makes wine which is called
**" tree head wine:" if leaven be not used they
boil the liquid down into sugar. This is the

^^ Pei tree. The Burmese use the leaves

to write upon.

Finally the History of the Liang dynasty
(502-057), Chap. 54, mentions a wine tree,

TS ]^ Tnushu, From the juice of its

flowers wine can be made. This tree grows in

^S ^1 Tunstm, a country lying 3000 li

to the South of Fn-nan (y. s.) The Hat-
kuo-iU'Chi states, that Tun-sun was in the
peninsula of Malacca.

All the above descriptions of Chinese
authors point to Palms, tne leaves of which
are usea to write upon and which yield
palm wine, and especially to the Palmyra
palmy Borassui flaheUtformie, The Palmyra
pi|lm b found throughout India, especially
in the dry and hot regions. The hmit of
its geographical distribution reaches to the
Kprth as far as the 25«. It graws in Burmah
and may occur also in Yiinnan. Grosier
(la Chine II. p. 534,) speaks of Borassus
tunicata Lour, as of a Chinese palm: ^*Le
Rondier (B. tunicata) croit k la Chine et
dan§ les Indes. Les Chinois m^ridionaux,
comme les Indiens emploient ses grandes
elf larges feuilles palm^es k fabriquer des
^vantaSs assez grands pour mettre plqsieurs

hommes Ik Tabri du soleil et de la pluie.*
The fruiti of the Palmyra-palm are about
the size of a child*s head and contain a milky
juice like the Cocoa-nut, much used among
the natives as medicine. Therefore die an-
cient botanists called it "nux medica.** The
long stalked leaves from 8 to 10 feet long,
resemble a fan. They are used for many
useful purposes, in the manufacture of faats,
umbrellas, for thatching roofr &c. The
same leaves furnish the paper used hj the
natives. According to Crawfurd the great-
est part of the Pali literature was written on
leaves of the Palmyra-palm, from 1 to 1^ feet
lonff, by scratching the letters with an iron
stylus. The writings are made l^ble by
rubbing them with a black powder.

The Sanscrit name of the Palmyra-pahii
is *^tala** (rendered by the Chinese sounds
To'lo V. s.) This name was known by Ar-
rianus, who wrote (second century in his
Hist. Ind. YII p. 43 : Arborum corticibus
Indos vesci solitos f uisse, vocari antem coram
lingua eas arbores Ta^la.

But there is yet another Palm in India the
leaves of which supplv the natives with
paper, the Corypha vanbraculifera, or 7*a/t-
potpalm^ a native of Ceylon and the Malabar
coast Some of the sacred books of the
Singhalese are writen upon the leaves of this
palm.

As resards the Shu-fou-tsung ( v. s. ^ and
the mode of obtaining wine from it in
Burmah, as described by the ancient Chinese
authors, this seems to refer ako to Borassus
flabellif ormis. The " Toddy ** or palmwine
is obtained from the flower spikes (spathes)
of the palm, from which it flows after an
incision. It is intoxicating after fermen-
tation. Toddy is also furnished by several
other palms of India, namely Phoenix eyl"
veetris^ Cocos nvcifera^ Arenga saechariferOy
Caryota urens,

8 awl ^* ]^ J^ ^ Ftng-wei'tnao
and ^ j^ ^ Tie-9hu-kuo,

Cycca species,

I find in the CAt-totc-mti^-«At-<Sc-A^ao the
description and en^rayingB of tw^ pahna,
which are not described separately in other
Chinese botanical works. Both seems to
refer to species of Cycas, The following
short accounts are there given of them.

iBii J^ ^ Fin^.tMt-<nao (Phoenix*
tail's Banana) CA. TF. -XZX T//. 28.— This
is a tree of Southern countries. In A^ni^w^
it grows abundantly. The trunk is covered
with scales. The leaves resemble the leaves
of the Tnaag-lu (v. s.) are pointed, very
hard, ^ping and smooth. It the tree is

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

2S5

about to decay it must be burned bj a red
hot iron nail ; then it will thrive again. The
Fen-ts^ao identifies the Feng-wei-tsiao with
the Date-palm (v. s.) But tne author of the
Ch. W. believes, that Li-shi-ch^n is wrong.
Tlie drawing in the Ch, W, represents a
Palm-tree with pinnate leates.

T'te-shu'^kuo (Fruit of iron
XXXVI 43. This tree

tree.) Ch, W.
grows in ym ^a Tien-nan (YUn-nan pro-
vince.) On the top of the tree there grows
a bundle of leaves, crowded together, which
are 7-8 inches in length and resemble in
shape a spoon with its handle. From the
borders of these spoonlike leaves the fruits
proceed. They are roundish, flattened, with
a depression in the middle. These fruits
are inedible. Within there is a kernel. The
natives of Yiin-nan call them ^* Phoenix*
eggs.'* The tree bears fruits only once in
every 12 years. It is cultivated in gardens,
only as a curiosity, but it is not classed
among the fruit trees. The drawing of the
T4e-8nu-kuo in the Ch. W. represents very
well the pinnately cleft fruit-bearing leaves,
with the nut like fruits at their margins, so
characteristic of the eenus Cycas. — What
the Chinese tell regarding the revivication
of the F6ng-wei-tsiao by iron is practised
by the Hindus on the Cycas circinalis. Biisch-
irig (Erdbeschreibung, Asien V. 4 p. 779)
stat&s :

^'Merkwiirdig ist, dass Cy^cas circinalis
eine grosse Sympathie zum Eisen hat, indem
der Baum sogar, wenn er absterben will, durch
einen eingeschlagenen eisemen Keil wieder
neues Lctou erhdten soil.** — I. Bontius (Ilis-
tor. natural Indiae orient. 1631) tells (p. 85) :
*^In Japonia arbor Palmae figura crescit,
quae si a pluviis permaduerit, tanquam peste
correpta statim exarescit, quam mox cum
radicibus avulsam in locum apricum siccan-
dam exponunt indigenae, et turn in eandem
scvobem injecta prius arenk fervida, aut
scoria fern, replantant, et si qui rami ex-
siccati, vel avulsi sint vel decidere, eos clavis
ferreis trunco affigunt, et sic pristino
virori restituitur.** This quotation points
probably to Cycas revolutOy a Japanese
species. This tree, much cultivated in China
as an ornamental plant bears at Peking the

popular name ^^ 1^ THe-xhu* (iron

The

THC'thu of Chinese books

relates not to a palm, bat probably to a species
of Dracaena. The description given of it in
tha Ch. W. XXX 31, is the following:

The T'ie-shu is a little tree, several feet
high with an undivided trunk without lateral
branches and closely packed joints like a
palm. The leaves, which are sf^regated at

tree). — As regai*ds Cycas circiiiaHs, Dr.
Hance states (Notes and Queries III p. 95)^
that there does not seem any evidence of its
occurrence on the mainland of China, but it
grows wild in Formosa.

These are palms and palm like trees, the
description of which I have been able to
find out in Chinese botanical works. But in
the Chinese works are left out, I think, some
representatives of the Palm order in China.
Some European writers mention several spe-
cies of Calamus (Rattans) as growing in
Southern China. G rosier (la Chine II 360)
states: ^'Le rotang, que les Chinois app^lent
ten, croit dans toutes les contr^es meridiona-
les de TEnipire ; la province de Kouan-ton
en foumit une immense qruantite, et il
abonde surtout dans les environs de Souu
tcheou'fon, oii les montagnes en sont couver-
tes. On en distingue plusieurs especes,
dont une se fait surtout remarquer par la
prodigieuse longueur de ses tiges (Calarmis
rudentum. Lour.) L*esp6ce la plus commune
Ik la Chine, et qu*on emploie ^ un plus grand
nombre d*usage8, est celle qui ne pousse

2u*une seule tige f Calamus verus. Lour.)
■e rotang est tr^ souple et ne se rompt
que tres difficilement; aussi en tire-t-on le
parti le plus utile. II fournit k la marine
Chlnoiae des c&bles et des cordages. On le
divise en brins longs et delids, dont on
fa<^nne des corbeilles, des paniers et sur-
tout des nattes, sur les quelles les Chinois
conchent en 6t^.**

the summit, are of a purple colour, resembling

the pj A^ Pa-tsiao (Banana.) Therefoce
the tree is also called ;^ .^ Chu-tsiao

(red Banana.) The name T*ie-shu lefers to
the reddish iron colour of the whole tree. The

blossoms resemble those of the i^ Xui (Cin-

namomum Cassia.) In Bridgman's Chrestom-
athy p. 453 the T*ie-sha is identified with
Dracaena ftrrea. In Grosier's " la Chine,"
III 96, Dracaena ferrea is described as follows:
" Get arbrisseau s*61eve ^ huit pied de haut.
8a tige, d'an pouce de diam^tre est simple, k
noeuds rapproch^s, prod aits par la chute des
feuilles. II parait appartenir 4 la f amille des
palmiers.

Lamarck (Bbtanique Ila p. 824) says re-
garding Dracaena terminalis : " Cette plante
8'61<Jve & la hauteur de huit k dix pieds, sur
une tige arbor6e, feuill6e k son sommct, et
est sonvent remarqnable par la couleur ponr-
pr^e que prennent toutes ses parties. ISes
feuilles sont grandes, petioldes lanc6ol6es,
strides par des nervures' lat^rales, obliques
comme dans cellcs des Balisicrs (Canna).
Cette plante cr6it a la Chine, Burnet states;
^'Dracaena terminalis Ls planted a»a )fti>f* T"*»'^e
iu China as well' as India,"

286

THE CTIIXESE RECORDER

[March,

But Dr. Wil llama (Middle Kingdom I p.
278) says : " The Kattan has been said to
be a native of China but this requires proof;
all that used at Cantou for manufacturing
purposes is brought, tojrether with the Betel-
nut from Borneo and the Archipelago."

According to Bridgman's Chrestom. the,

Rattan is called VJ^ ^^ Sha-Vtng (sand

liana) at Canton. The character T'eng cor-
responds with the European term " liana,**
for it is used by Chinese writers for m:iny
coarse climbing plants. The Kuang-klin-
fang-pu (Chap. 81) and also the Pen-fsao
(Chap. XVIII^, Twining plants) mention
about 50 kinds of T^tng. But the Sha-t'fing
is not treated of. I cannot find in the Ch.
W. a drawing, which could he refen-ed to a
Rattan. — Dr. llance observed three kinds
of Calamus in the island of Hongkong (Cf.
Bentham*s Flora Hongkongensis.)

In concluding, I have undertaken to illus-
trate my notes on Chinese Botany by several
Chinese woodcuts, representing plants, treat-
ed of in the foregoing paper. They are
cut by a Peking artist after drawings from
the Chi'Wu-ming-shi-tU'k''ao and printed on
Chinese paper and according to the Chinese
method. Although they do not stand high
as specimens of art, they will give at least
an idea to the reader of the drawings in the
best Chinese pictorial work of this class. I
have chosen the following representations.

1. ^^ ^p Shu-shu. Sorghum vulgare

I. 44.,.

2. ^9c ^^^S' Setaria italica. I. 18.

Shu-yii,, Dioscoraea Batatas.

4- ^^ 1^ 'Psing-ma, Sida tiliaefolia.
XIV. U.

5. l^}^Shang-lu. Phytolacca. XXIV. 3.

6. ^k ££- ijl* Fo'ShoU'kan. Citrus
aarcodactylus XXXI. 24.

7. 1^ -^ Ye-isii. Cocoa-nut. XXXI 18.

IHe-shu-kuo. Cycas.

XXX VL 43.

ADDENDA.

Red Rice. — In treatinnf of the different
kinds of Rice known at Peking I omitted to
mention a singular variety of rice, called

Wf^ ^ ru./(w-mi (Imperial Rice) or.
;^ JS ^^ Siang'tao-mi (fragrant Rice) or

J^X J§ 3jt Hung'tao-mi (red Rice.) This
Rice is mentioned in the Memoirs of Em-
peror Kanghi, 1662-1725 ( ^ ^ti. ^

'W \ quoted in the Shou-shi-fvng-k^^aa^

Chap. 20. The Emperor states, that he once»
discovered, while walking among the rice fields
in the neighbourhood of his summer palace,
a singular rice plant, which was ripe much
earlier, than the other rice and bore a very
beautiful corn of a red colour and pleasaut
odour. Kanghi gave orders to have this
corn sown in his gardens. Its culture waa
very successful and this rice was afterwards
used for the Imperial table because of its
very pleasant t^iste. As it ripens early it
can be cultivated also beyond the great wall
(in Mongolia,) where the frost begins very
early and ceases very late. The Emperor
sent also this rice for cultivation to Che-
kiang and Kiang-nan, where two crops year-
ly can be obtained from it. I am not aware
whether the Yu-tao-mi is now generally
cultivated in China. But in the nei;rhbour-
hood of Yuan-mvig-yilan (the Imperial sum-
mer palace) its cultivation is still continueiL
The corn of this kind of rice is not com-
pletely red, as the Emperor states, but of a
pale carnation colour with brown spots.
When boiled it becomes very pleasant to
the taste.

I have expressed some doubt whether Rye
occurs in tlie Chinese dominions. Since
writinjT this I read an article of Mr. Simon
(Journal of the North (IJhina Branch of the
lioyal Asiatic Society New series No. 4,
Carte agricolc d. 1. Chine), in which he states
that Rye is cultivated in the province of
Shensi. Mr. S. docs not say whether he
speaks from his own observation ; he does
not give the Chinese name of the plant. It
was in vain that I looked through Chinese
works to make out a cereal, which could
be identified with Rye. But perhaps the

^ ^ */X ^ Hei-ixmg-kiaiig-mai

(wheat from the Amur River,) mentioned
iu the Memoirs of Emperor Kanghi (quoted
in the Shou-shi-t*ung-k'ao, Chap. 26 p. 10)
refers to Rye. It is there said that this

kind of corn was brought from =gj ^S ffif

Ao-lo'Ssu (Russia). Rye is largely cultivated
in Siberia.

The Chinese Oats ^ ^ Tsing-ko*

in Chinese books is not, as I stated above,
identicid with our common Oats (Avena sat*

♦ The character ^a I^sin//^ which is met

with very often in Chinese descriptions of
plants is one of the ambiguous characters in
which the Chinese language is so rich. Mor-
rison translates it by " light green colour," de
Gnignes by "blue," Schottt (Chinese SpracL-

isri.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

287

iva), but resemble more the Pill com, (Avena
nuda,) the glumes being much shorter than
those of Avena sativa and the grain separat-
intr very easily from it. The Chinese oats
was described by Fischer as Avena ehinensis.

I stated above, that at Peking now a days
tljc character ^ Shu is applied to a kind
of Panicum, allied to Panicum miliaceum.
The corn has glutinous properties and is
called j^ -^ Huang-mi (Yellow corn.)

This chai-Hctcp Shu has been for a long time
erroneously used in this connection and this
erroneous application of it took place before
the 6th century. The Pfin-ts'ao ( XXIII 4)
qufites a writer of the 6th century, who
states, that the Shu is cultivated to the North
of the Yang-tse-kiang. The plant resembles

the B^ Lu (Reed) the corn is greater than

millet. The author adds, that this character
Shu is erroneously applied to another kind

of corn |;t. (This character is likewise pro-
nounced Shu.) This latter cereal is separate-
ly described in the Pen-ts'ao (XXIII \Z.)
The grain called Huang-mi is said to possess
much glutinous matter. It is used for manu-
facturing alcoholic drinks. This corn was
known to the Chinese in the most ancient
times. It seems to me, that the meaning of

the character ^S Shu in ancient times was

not glutinous Millet (as Dr. Legge states,
c. f. his translation of the Shu-kingl,) but
rather Sorgho, as Dr. Williams translates
(Bridgman's Chrest^m. p. 449).

I have stated above, that the character

Singy meaning Apricot does not occur in
the text of the five Cardinal Classics. But
Biot in translating the Chou-li states (1. c. I
p. 108): "Les paniers de ToflTrande des ali-
ments sont remplis avec des Jujubes, des
Chataignes des Pcches, des Abricots sees &c."
Biot translates the character jj^ Lao by
dried apricots. This is not correct. In the
ancient Dictionary Shuo-wen it is explained
by ^£ jf^ Kan-mei, dried plums. Cf. also
Kanghi's Dictionary.

lehrep. 47) by"blaulich grau, olivenfarjbig,"
Wassilyeff ((Jhinese Russian Dictionary) by
**dark or black.*' All these sinologues are
right, for the character T'sing does not relate
to a fixed colour. Its meaning depends upon
the thing to which it relates; referring to a
horse its meaning is grey, referring to silk it
is black, but if it refers to a leaf it must al-
ways be translated by dark green,

Regarding the question ventilated above
about the native country of the Gf'ou7id.nut,
Arachis hypogaea, which Decandolle believes
to come from America, I would quote a
statement of Piso (Hist, natur. Indiae Occi-
dent. J 658 p. 2o6): "Fructus subterraneus
ex oris Africae olim translatus, tandem
Americae nativus quasi factus, Mandobi
vocatur." The further dt^cription of this
plant and the drawing given of it bv Piso
without doubt refer to Anichis hypogaea.

It will not be without interest, 1 think, if
I notice here shortly, a? an addition to my
former statements about Tea, the time, when
Europeans first became acquainted with this
renowned plant. It is well-known, that the
iLse of the Tea was first introduced into
Europe by the Dutch East India Company
in the first half of the )7th century. But
It was described much earlier by European
savants. Bontius (Hist, natur. and med
Indiae orient. 16;n p. 87,) gives a very good
drawing of the Tea shrub ; "De Herba seu
I?ruticequam Chinenses The dicunt, unde
potum suum ejusdem nominis conficiunt. B.
states, that no European has seen the Chi-
nese Tea plant and that he was indebted for
all mformafcion about it to the General Spex
who resided several years in Japan arid saw
It there growing. Tea is first made mention
of m the work of Petrus Maffeus (Histori-
arum Indicarum select, libri XVL 1539 in
the 6th and 12th Chap.) I have not seen it,
but It w quoted by Bontius.

Ha Vmg treated in the foregoing notes of
the most important cultivated plants of the
Chmese and of their origin, it will not appear
superfluous if I dedicate also a few words to
the Sugar-cane, which is extensively cultivat-
ed m Southern China,— all the more as the
statements of our Savants about the Chinese
Sugar-cane do not always agree.

Rondot (Commerce d'Exportation de la
Chme 1848, p. 202) states: "La Cliine si
nous en croyons les documens historiques
des anciens temps, et en juger par les pein-
tures des plus anciennes porcelaines (!), sem-
ble etre la premiere contree qui se soit occu-
pee de la culture de la canne et de Textrac-
il^^„^,!^,.«"^^«-"-The same is repeated in
Ur. V\illiams' Commercial Guide, p. 139.

Father Cibot states (Grosier 1. c. lU, 206):
"La canne k sucre ne f ut introduite ^ la
Clune que vers la fin du troisieme si^cle
depuis notre ere."

v^^^' ?!?."• '^"^^en" notices (Industries de
ILmp. Chmois, p. 204): "La canne k sucre
a fete introduite en Chine k une epoque trea
reculce mais les Chinois, pendant des longues
annecs, ne surent pas extraire Ic buc cristal-

288

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Marcli,

lisable du jus 8ucr6. Ce f ut dans rinterralle
de temps compris entre lea ann^es 766 et
780, sous la dynastie des Thang, qa*un relU
ffieux indiea, nomine Tseoo, voja^ant dans
la partie occidentale de la province de Sse-
tcfauen, enseicrna la fabrication du sucre de
oanne aux habitants du Celeste Empire/*

Let us refer to the Chinese reeords about
the Sugar-cane. I bare not been able to
find any allusion to the Sutrar-cane in the
most ancient Chinese works (five Claaslcs^. It
«cems to be mentioned first by the writers
of the second century B. C. The first de-
scription of it I find m the Nan-fan^-tsSio-
mu-ch^uang (4th century) in the following
terms.

The ^gt ^E Che-che is called also "U*

jf^ Kan-che* (kan, sweet, or Sp jg Kan-
<he (kan, a kind of Bamboo.) It grows in

KiaO'chi [Cochin China (r. s.)] It is several
inches in circumference, several Chang high
(1 changoilO feet) and resembles the Bam-
boo. The stem, if broken into pieces, is
edible and verjr sweet. The juice expressed
from it, is dned in the smi. After several

dajs it changes into Sugar ( gg, ) which
melts in the mouth. This sugar is called
J^ ^ Shi-mi (stone honey) by the natives.
Stu^ma'nang'ju (a poet ol the second cen-
tury B. C.) states in his poem Lo^ko^ that
the 8Ug{ir-joice possesses tne property of re-
moving the bad effects of intoxication. In
the ^ear 286 A. D. the realm of Fu-nan (in
India beyond the Ganges, v. s. ) sent sogar-
cane as tribute. The reader will remark,
that here the sugar-cane is not mentioned
as indigenous in China.

The Peh'U'ao gives (XXXIIl. 1 » J a good
description of die Sugar-cane and its varie-
ties^ of the manufacture of Sugar &c., and
quotes several authors of the Liang, T^ang
and Sung-dynasties, who describe the plant.
In the Kttatig'kun'fang'p^ (Chap. 66, p. 17)

it 18 stated, that the Emperor H^ ^^ T^at-

tsung 627-650 sent a man to Mo-ho^to (Mag-
adha an ancient kingdom in India, the
modem Bahar) to learn there the method
of manufacturing sugar.

The ancient Chinese annals mention often
among the productions of India and Persia

< %^»»^xy *k^X^*

* These names must not be confounded

with the "U* ^S JSCoTt-ehu (she), or sweet

Potato (v. 8.), written, with the same char-
acters. The second character however is dif-
ferently pronounced {Shu according to Kang-
hi'a Dictionarr, Ckoo according to Morrison)
if it refers to the sweet Potato,

the Shi-mi f (stone honey.) This is white
crystallized sugar as the JPSn-ts^ao expljuna,

called also ^ v]^ ||| Po-xha-tang (wliifce

sand suffar.) It is hard like a stone and
white like snow.

In all probability the Sugar-cane was first
cultivated in India, from which locality it
spread. There can be found no proof from
Chinese sources, that the Sugar-cane passed
from China to India, as some authors assert*
(Cf. Lindley, Treasury of Botany p. 10O3.)
The Sugar-cane seems to have been cultivat-
ed in India for the making of sugar much ear-
lier, than in China. The Sanscrit name of
Sugar "Sarkara" is rendered by PHny
(about our era) by the word " Saccharum,
but his statements about sugar are not at ail
correct, (1. XII. c. 8.) *^Saccharamet Arabia
fert, sed laudatius India. Est autem mel in
undinibus coUectum, gummis modo candiduai
et fragile amplissimae Nucis Avellanae ma^-
nitudine, ad Medicinae tantum usum.** Tne
names for Sugar in all European languages
are derived from the Sanscrit word Strain.
The Persian name of Sugar is ^^kand.** This
seems to be derived from the Sanscrit
^ khanda,** Sugar in lumps. From the same
Sansierit word is also derived oar name Sugar-
candy, or crystallized Sugar. The Sugar-
cane 18 largely cultivated in Northern Persia,
namely in the province of Mazanderan, near
the Caspian sea. — ^Lindley states (1. c.) that
the Venetians first imported the Sugar-cane
from India to Europe by the Red Sstk prior
to 1148.

As regards the cultivation of the Sogaar-
cane in China now-a-days, the statement of
Dr. Williams (Commercial Guide p. 139) is
correct, I think, that it is cultivated every-
where South of lat. 30^. But I am astonish-
ed to find a statement of Mr. Champion (In-
dustries de TEmp. Cliinois p. 207,) who
speaks of the true Sugar-cane as growing in
tne province of Chili.

The tnie Sugar-cane (Saccharum officina-
rum and perhaps other allied species) grow-
ing in Chma, must not however be confound-
ed with what is called the Northern Chima
Sugar-cane, This is the Sorghum Sacehara^
tum^ a plant now-a-days largely cultivated
in Europe and America for the purpose of
manufacturing Sugar from it This plant
was first introduced from Shanghai into
France by the French Consul M . Montigny,
in the year 1851, whence it spread over
Europe and America, after it was proved,

t I must here correct an error, into which
I fell in stating (Notes and Queries Vf. p. 66),
that Shi-mi, mentioned as a product of Persia
in the Chinese annals, may h« the sweet hai^-
ened ezudation-prgduct gf trees.

isnj

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

2S9

that it is very rich in Su^r (10-13Vo). In
the year 1862 Mr. Collins was sent from
America to (Jhina in order to study the mode
of manufacturing Sugar from this plant by
the Chinese. But he was much astonished
at finding, that the Chinese knew nothing
about the fact, that Sugar can be obtained
from it. The cultivation of it is limited in
China. The stem, cut in little pieces is
eaten in a raw state. The grain is used like
the gi'ain of Soi'ghum vulgare. In the Chi-
nese botanical works the Sorghum Saccha-
ratum is mentioned under the same name as

the Sorghum vulgare. Cf . article

Shu-shu P. XXIIL 6, Ch. W, L But it is

there said, that two kinds' of this plant are
cultivated ; the one is glutinous and with
glutinous Rice is used in manufacturing
alcoholic drinks and also made into cakes.
This is Sorghum Saccharatum. On account
of the glutinous properties of the plant, it is
very difficult to obtain Sugar from it in a pure
state. The other kind (Sorghum vulgare, or

^^ Kiio-liang) is not glutinous. It

makes good gruel and cakes and is cfood for
feeding cattle. Cf. Mr. Collin's article regard-
ing the Northern CTiinese Sugar-cane in the
North China Branch of the Koyal Asiatic
Society 1865.

In order to comolete my notes on Chinese
cultivated plants, I ought also to have treat-
ed of the Poppy (Papaver somniferum,) and
now largely cultivated throughout the whole
Empire, but this theme has already been
largely treated by several writers in our
periodicals in China (Chinese Repository^
I^foteH and Queries SfcJ I will therefore
merely remark that the Opium plant is not
indigenous in China, but it was brought at
the beginning o£ the 9th century from Ara-
bia. Therefore the first Chinese name for

Opium |5f ^ ^ A-Ju'juijg (P. XXIll

24^ represents the Arabian name, being
"Afyun." Other names, as quoted in the

Pen-t8»ao are J[^ J:^ Ya-pien or |J^ jiji

A-pien. Both resemble " Opium,*' which
name, as is known, is derived from a Greek
word. The popular name of Opium at

Peking is -fr i{B9 Ta-yen (great smoke.)

In the second half of the 17th century the

vice of Opium smoking begin to prevail in
China. Since England made the Chinese ac-

3uainted with the benefit (!) of Opium, they
evote A great part of their arable land (il-
legally however and against repeated Im-
perial Edicts) to the cultivation of it, and
it seems that the Poppy-pliant will soon be
oooflidered bj the miserable Chinese people

of the present day as important a cultivated
plant, as the **nve kinds of corn*' which
Emperor Shen-nung, the Father of Agricul-
ture, taught them to sow.

Since writing on the European works,
which Cry to identify Chinese names of
plants with European scientific names, I. have
obtained a small work, treating of the same
subject, Essai sur la pharmacie et la mati^re
mcdicale des Chinois, par Debeaux 1865. I
would quote some passages from this treatise,
in order to show how useless and unintelli-
gible it is to quote Chinese names of plants
in European spelling, without the Chinese
characters. It seems to have been unknown
to M. D., that before him Tatarinov, Han-
bury and others, wrote about Chinese materia
m^dica, for he quotes only as regards th^
Chinese names Loureiro. Loureiro in his
Flora Cochinchinensis gives a good number
of indigenous names of plants, but without
Chinese characters. I think, these names of
Loureiro, quoted by numerous writers on
China, as Chinese names of plants, are rather
Cochinchinese for it is only in a few cases,
that I have succeeded in recognizing them
in Chinese botanical works. M. D. gives
also a great many new Chinese names. For
the most part they are either completely un-
intelligible, or very distorted, or erroneously
applied.

Pa^e 20 M. D. states that Stillingia Sehi-
fera is Ngan-sKu in Chinese, and p. 90: Pi*
ma-tse ou fruits k peau huileuse (!) nommes
aussi Ho'tien-lse fruits, qui produisent la
lumiere (!) sont les graines de I arbre a Suif,
Stillingia Sebif era. But all Chinese and Eu-
ropean writers agree, that the Tallow tree

is called ^|^ ^^ ^j\^ Wu-kiu-mu in Chinese.

Kg HE -r Pi^ma'tsu are the seeds of
Ricinus communis.

Page 69 and 35 Le Cke-tze, fruit du Cra-
iaegus bibass resemble par sa forme et sa
couleur & une grosse tomate qui serait ap-

platie sur la partie calycinale. M. D. saw
evidently the fruits of the iCm -?* Shi-tsUy

Diospyrus Kxiki. — Crataegus bibass Mr}^^
Pi'pa in Chinese.

Page 97 Tsoun^ Allium sativum, Tsoun-tse,
Allium cepa, according to M. D. — ^But
Allium sativum C Garlic) is ^^ Swm^

Allium cepa (Option) jm Tshing in Chi-
nese.

Page 68 Kin-hiangy bois d' Aloes produit

par VAloexyhn agaUockum^ et p. 89*: Tchin'

j hiarty boid te iSan^Z/atttne.— But Aloe-wood is

SdO

THB CHINBBB RECORDER

[Marcb,

ff^ ^ Chen-sicmg^ and the Sandal

Page 77. Pekin-hoa ou Man-lan-hoa, fleurs
de Callistephus sinensis. The Chinese Aster

(Callistephus) is called ^ :jg Ku-hua in

Chinese books and this name is known
throuorhout the whole Empire. But there
are numerous varieties with difierent local
Bames.

Page 80. Lan-hua, fleurs d' Olea/ragrans.—
Olea fragrans is known to the Chinese as
J^ 'ip Kui-hua in Peking as well as in
Southern China (Cf . Bridgman's Chrestom. p.
455, Grosier HI. p. 2'2.) But || :fg Lan-
hwi is applied to different Orchideae (at Pe-
king to Cymhidium),

Page 85. Yen-tchi-hoa^ c'est & dire fleur
qui sent la nuit, racines du Mirdbilis Jalapa.

— Mirabilis Jalapa is indeed called JQ gg
Jt Yen-chi'hua (in Chi -fa, v. Bridgman's
Chrest. p. 454) at Canton, but the Chinese
characters mean "cosmetic grease."— ^^
TJX :36 Ye-lai'Siang (fragrancy coming in
the night) is Pergularia odoratissima (Ch.
XXX, p. 13J.

Page 87. Ntn-fo-tze, is Btusk-voheat ac-
cording to M. D. As far as I know Buck-
wheat is ^ ^£ KHao-mai in Chinese
books as w'S as in the popular language
throughout the whole Empire (Bridgman s
Chrest p. 447).

Page 89. Yo-hoan^tze^MyrisHca moshata.
—The only Chinese name for Nutmeg, I
know, is 03 S ^ Jou'iou-kou (Cf . Ta-
tarinov 1. c. p. 64. Dr. Williams' Commercial
Ouide).

Page 92. Lien-tze, fruits du Ch&taigner.
The name of the Chestnut is ^ -^ Li-

Page 100. rao-ya«=semences d Urge,
Hordeum hexastichon. The Chinese name
of Barley is Ta-mai (v. s).

Page 101 Kin-tsao-che, tiges, et semences
du Sorghum Saccharatum.—^nch a name for
Sorgho does not exist I think, in China.

Page 24. La r^sine d'une esp6ce de pin
originaire du Thibet en nomme Pe-go-sang'
est employe dans tout le Nord de la Chine. —
Q 1^ ^ Po-kuo-sung is at Peking tlie
popular name for Pinus Bungeeaia, a splen-
did Pine with white bark. It is met with
everywhere in the neighbourhood of Peking.
As far as I know this tree is not a native of
Thibet, and has not been detected elsewhere
than in the neighbourhood of Peking.

AVhat M. b. means by Ka-lo-kiang
(encens m&le) and Yun-hiang (encens ^ f e-
melle) page 65, 1 am not able to state. The
Chinese name for Olibanum is -^ ^^ Ju-

siang.

Page 93. Chou-tsao, tiges feuillees et som-
mit^s flcuries du Cannabis sativa Les pre-
parations med. prennent le nom Houang^
yeotu, c'est-^dire dans le dialecte du Fokien,
f aisant oublier le chagrin ou la douleur. M.
D. believes, that the word Huang is derived
from the Egyptian or Persian " bengh.**
1 hese names quoted as Chinese names of
Hemp and its preparations, I can nowhere
find in the Pen-t«»*ao, but his Houaug-yeau is
probably ^ ^K Huang-yao (yellow med-

♦ The Pen-tsao (XXXIV. 28) explains the
name Chen-smng (Fragrancy sinking under
the water) by the heaviness of the wood. Li-
shi-ch^n states, that the Sanscrit name of the
wood 18 ISC ^ ^ A-kia^nie. The third
character may be a misprint, for the Sanscrit
name of Aloe-wood is Agaru (Amarakooha 1. c.
p. 166.>— Garu, heavy in Sanscrit.

icine,) whilst J^^^^ Wang-yu-is'ao
(meaning make forgotten sorrow) is given
in the Ch, W, (XI V 42 J as a synonym of

^t ^ SUan-ts'ao, Hemerocallis graminea
according to Tatariuov.

LIST OF CHINESE WORKS, QUOTED
IN THE FOREGOING NOTES.

As the greater part of these works cannot
be found in Wylie's Notes on Chinese Liter-
ature, the information regarding them has
been derived from an examination of the
>SS "^ § SsU'k'u-ts'ilan'Shu, the
great Catalogue of the Imperial Library
1790. I hereby give only the title, the
author's names and the time of publication.
All these works treating of Materia medica,
Botany, Geography, History &c., are often
quoted in \he Pcn-ta*ao and in other Chinese
JBotanical works.
Works, written before the third century B. C.

1- W$ :^ i ^ ^ «*^-'«^-^-

is'ao'hing. Classical herbal, or Materia med-
ica of the Emperor Shm-nung. 2700 B. C.
2. ^ J^ ShU'king. Book of History.

compiled bj ^ ^ "J^ K^ung-fu-tsu
(Confucius) about 500 B. C. from the his-
torical remains of the time of Emperor Yao
(24th century B. C.),;.the ^ Hia dynasty

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

2»1

(2205-1 76G B. C), the ^ Shanfc dypasty

(1766-1122 B. C.) and the ^ Chou dynaa-
tyy under which Confucius lived.

3. 1^ 1^ Shi-king Book of Odes.

Collection of ballads used by the people in
ancient times in China; also by Confucius.

4. ^^ Jjt^ Ck'un-tiiHu, Spring and Au-
tumn Annals, by Confucius.

6. ^ kM Chou-li. Ritual of the

Chou dynasty, written in the 12th century
B.C.

6. ^ ^ Yi-king, Book of Changes.

iV*. B. No. 2-6 are called the 3£
Wu'hijig^ the 5 classics,

7. ^ 3|| Rh-ya. Literary Expositor,

is attributed to -^ ^S Tsu-sia, a disciple

of CJonfucius (5th century B. C. ) But a
part of it was written in the 12th century
B. C.

8- Ul S^ ^ Shan-hai-kif^. Hill
and River Classic. It is attributed to the
Emperor Yu (2205-2198.)

Works toritten during the "im, Han di/naS'
ties, 202 B. C— 221. A, D.

9. Bp gP Shi-ki, Historical Records by

€1 inn ^@ Ssu-ma-ts'ien (second century
B.C.)

10. gy JS ^P TsHcn-han-sku, History

of the anterior Han 202 B. C— 25 A. D.

11.

HoU'han'Shu. History
of the posterior Han 25-221 A. D.

'^' ^ ^ ^ @ Sa/n-fu-hmng-t'u,

Description of the public buildings in Chavg-
an, and the Capital during the Han dynasliej
(second century B. C)

13, §ft AA Shiio weuy ancient Chinese
Dictionary by g^ ^ Su ShSn. A. D. 100.

^ r«7i Dynasty 266-420 -4. D.

14.

Tsin-shu. History of the

mu-oh^uang by «§ -^ Ki-ha/n (ith century.)

^8- :^ 15 M '»'«-<«-•'*' "y ± JB

19.

Kiiang'ya by

Chang*

y%.

Wei Dynasty 386-558.

Yao'lu by ^ ^ ;2r ^*

20,

21- *i^ ^ # M IB ^-y««^-*^-

Za»-*i by iB l^J ^ Tang-tien-ehi, De»

scription of the Buddhist establishments in
Lo yang, the Capital of the Wei (beginning of
the 5th century.)

Tsin dynasty.
16. -^ '^'i^E.u-Un-okMhj :^^

Ttui'pao (4th century.)

"• 1^ ^ IE ^•*-y*-** »>y 3E M

Wang-kia (4th century.)

Liang Dynasty. 502-557.

22. ^^ ^S I^«^-«A9i. History of the

Liang.
2.S. ^ ^ JlQ ^ Ming-yi-pie^lu by

^fi ^ i^«-^«« Dynasty 550-577.

24. jg ,^ gy^ |gr X^-^tfn^'y^^«i by
^^ yj Sa chl'ts^ai

T*an^ Dynasty^ 618-907.

25. j^ ^ T^ang-shu, History of the
T'ang.

2«- ^ ^ !^ Tang-pen-tt'oo by fiS

5^ ^i^-A«'i^ and 20 other authors. Second
half of the 7th century.

27. J^ ^ ;2JJ ^ Hai-yae-pin-ts'ao

by ^ Jlj Zi-w/A. Second half of the 8th
century,

28. 2J£ !^ 1^ ^ Pin-ts'ao-shi-yi by

^ |i^ ^ ChH'ts'ang-tsH. First half of
the 6th century.

29.

Ltng-piaO'ln'yi by

^«-;ki by ^ ^ Xi;-«Ai, a general statisti-
cal and descriptive view of the Empire, Clow
, of the lOtk century.

292

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Marcb,

^^' IS ^f 7^ ^3. y^^^^-tsa-tiu
Desnltory jottings of Yu-yang by ^ M^ 3^

Tttanff-chSng'thif treats of the supernatural
and strange, contains much information re-
garding the productions of China. Close of
the 8th century.

^ Sung Dynasty 960-1280.

^- ^ W ^ ^ KaUpao-pH-ts'ao by
J^ J^ Ma^chi, Second half of the lOth

century
84.

7k y! l^u-Jdng-phi-^^ac

by wk ^^ Su-tung, 11th century (first
half).

«^- ^ Ife H it 2js: ^ ^^t,.

pu'ehu-pin-ts^ao by ^^ £SL Jtf-«i and

W "^ ^inr-yi. First half of the 11th
century.

3«. ^ !^ ^fj §^ Pen-U'ao-^enr-yi by
7I& 5R ^§ £<m--ttung-shi. About llOO A. D.

87. ^^ ^ Ktiang-chi by ^ S

^^' tH ^v ira -P^^*-^^*-^**^ ^y

Sjj[ (^) by Lei-fliao (kung).

7I[; Yuan Dynasty, 1280-1368.

89. ^JSIcIS^ Wen-He'n-t'ung'k'ao,
the celebrated Bncyclopaedia of ^^ j^

40. W 'ra J^ 6%ttn^-9Usn-<7Ai by

Vf^ Ming Dynasty, 1368-1644.

^^' ^^ ]^ j^ S Pcn-ts^ao-hing-mu,

the celebrated Materia medica of ^S flS 3^
£t-«Ai-(;Ai7i. Close of the 16th century.

41. ;A: ^ — )^ ^ Ta.'ming-yU

ift

pH iS%«»-^. Annals of SsQ-ch'nan

f |g St ^ ^*«»^-^«» ^y (^ ;^

4e. ifc^ ^-A*. by (^ ;^ J^

-^ 1^ Ta-teiia^, the present
Dynasty,

Kuan- Itufir-fang^pm^

tung-ehi. Geography of the Empire at the
time of the Ming.

^* i^^^ Sai-eha-lu, by
44.

by ^ !S? r»*<w-#w.

1708, vide supra.

48. ^ ^ jSr % Sh4>u.$hi-runff'i^a9
1742. Tide supra.

m»n^-<^i.^-^i7. 1848. vide supra.

t^nnff'Chi. Great Geography of the whole
Empire of the present Dynasty. Pablished
about the middle of the last century. A new-
edition issued about 1826.

Li-tai'ti'li'chi-yii/i-pi-en-kin-ghif Dictionary
of Chinese historical Geography. 1842.

cki. Description of the provinoe of Ktutng'
tung,

^' ^S SS !^ ^L* ^^^^Q'^'^^""^'^^
Description of the proYinoe of Kuanff-n,

^' M )H1 ^ ^ ir«i-<;A^r/-<<«Ve^t.
Description of the province of Kui-ekau,

5®« ^£ ^ ^f j^ Tun-nan't^nng-eJU,

Description of the province of Tun-nan,

^' jll ?^^ S^oh^ac.n-t'uns'
ehU Description of the province of Sm^ch^nan,

^^- ^ ^ i^ >^ ^^-'^n-Vfing^eU,
Description of the province of Bu-na/n,

Description of the province of Chi-kiang,

Description of the province of An-hui,

^^' ^ ^ ¥ iE ^'^^-y^'Pi'^' A

description of the modem Kuangtung province
^^* S^ @| Q ^ Sai'Muhtit'Oki by

^ i^ TFH.y«Mt». Historical Geography of
foreign covntrioB. 1844,

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

293

Ebbata. — The writer of these notes not
being in the spot while they were passing
through the press, several misprints have
unforiunately crept in. The more important
in the earlier impressions are here noticed,
and the remainder are left to the reader. .

Page 159, col. 1, (Foot-note) line 17 for There
BTe, read, These are. Page 169, col. 2, line 43,
for Paconia, read Paeonia. Page 15U, col. 2 last
line, for terrestries, read terrestris. Page 160,
col. 1, line 44, for Carror, read Carrot. Page KJO,
col. 2, line 18, for Tampelmoosc, read Pampel-
moose. Page 161, col. 1, line 2, for flroton,

read Croton. Page 101, col. 2, line 2f , for

read ^. Page 161, col. 2, line 45, for Zify-

phus, read Zizyphus. Page 162, col. 1, line 6,
for Apeciosnm, read Speciosum. Page 175, eol.
1, line 8, for Hiang-mi, read Kiang-mi. Page
176, col. 2, line 2, for Fobstears, read Jobstears.
Page 176, col. I, line 27, for Pachyrrhifus,
rei^ Pachyrrhizas. Page 176, col. 2, line 11,
for Planus, read Prnnus.

PREPACB TO THE STUDY AND
VALUE OF CHINESE BOTANICAL

WORKS.

In presenting these pages to the learned
world, I consider it my duty to confess^
that I am neither a Sinologue nor Bot-
anist, my knowledge in Chinese as well
as in Botanj being very limited. But
living in the Chinese Metropolis live years,
I was encouraged by the favourable con-
ditions in which I found myself, to make
some inquiries into Chinese plants and to
venture on the publication of these notes
on Chinese Botany. Every body will ad-
mit, I think, that some questions regarding
Chinese plants can be more easily decided
by men, living in China, by direct obser-
vation and information taken directly from
the natives, — than in Europe by eminent
savants, who have not been in China and
must base their views, for the most part
upon accounts given by travellers, which
are not always exempt from errors, and
upon translations from Chines^ works,
made by sinologues, who know little or
nothing about Botany. I b^ therefore to
be excused if I have attempted sometimes
to contradict some views of «well known
scholars I implore indulgence for any
errors which I may myself have commit-
ted. I havo at least always endeavoured to
adduce the sources whence I derived my
io&miatioa and proeecated my enquiries

in order to afford an opportunity for cor-
recting or confirming my views. Al-
though I had the advantage of having
access to the splendid library of the Rus-
' sian Ecclesiastical Mission at Peking, whera
. are to be found not only all Chinese works
;of importance, but also most European
, books relating to China, — the reader will
! observe tlie want of some special works on
• Botany, indispensable in the treatment of
' botanical questions. But such works can
only be met with in the great European
libraries. —

As my notes have been written for Sino-
logues as well as for Botanists, I have
endeavoured to be intelligible to both, and
especially to the latter, by explanations
of the Chinese characters, which occur
therein. I would take advantage of thia
opportunity to observe, that Chinese names
of plants shoidd not be considered from
the same point of view as names in other
oriental l^guages, which can be transcrib-
ed easily and unmistakably by our letters.
The Chinese language does not possess more
than 400 words or monosyllabic sounds,
distinguishable by an European ear. But
as the Chinese characters (or hieroglyphs)
are very numerous, each sound relates to
a great number of characters of veiy
different meaning. I will quote an ex-
ample taken from the Chinese nomencla-
ture of plants.

is a Plum, d^ a Pear, ^S a Chest-
nut, j^ a kind of Oak, j^ a kind of
Vegetable, ^^ a kind of Garlic.

All these characters are pronounced by
a sound, which must be rendered Li by
European letters. In addition to this the
Chinese characters, used by almost all
peoples of Eastern Asia, are pronounced
in a very different maimer, not only by
these different peoples, but even in dif-
ferent parts of China.* Finally, European
writers, ignorant of the Chinese language,
frequently render Chinese names of plants
very incorrectly and distortedly. This may
suffice to prove, that it is completely use-

lithe wdl-known Uttle Kom-kwat

orange (^ayarietr of Citnu taponloa.; Tbe GhixiMe
eharacters, meaning " Golden Orange ** are pronounoed
Kum-^uat in the Soitliini dlalMtf M JRfHtf U tiM
Mandarin dialect.

294

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[MsurclL,

less and unintelligible to Avrite the Chinese
names of plants in European books, with-
out the Chinese characters. The Chinese
language is one suited more for the eye,
than the ear. Therefore, in quoting Chi-
nese names of plants, ambiguities can only
be avoided by the addition of the Chinese
cliaract«rs.

In transcribing the Chinese sounds by
our letters, I have attempted to render
tliem in the "Kuan-hua" or Mandarin
dialect, die official language of the whole
Empire, and whicli is at the same time the
dialect of the Pekinese. With a few
changes, I have adopted the mode of spell-
ing in Mr. Wade's Peking Syllabary (but
without tone marks). As is known, the
Sinologues of each nation hate a different
system of transcribing the Chinese sounds,
and each considers his mode as the best.
But as it is impossible to render exactly
Chinese sounds by any European letters,
just a» it is impossible for an European to
pronounce Chinese sounds like a native, f
this is a vain dispute. In my opinion the
best mode of writing Chinese sounds is
that, which requires the fewest letters.
From this point of view I must declare
the English language, so rich in useless
letters, as not at all suitable. There are
Chinese sounds, for the transcription of

which Morrison (Dictionary) needs ^ve
letters, whilst by German or Russian spell-
ing, they can be rendered by two. For
instance ^^ Tseik (Morrison) can be
written in German as well as in Russian,
by two letters. — The English cK, sk, yew^
ye can be rendered in Russian each by one

letter. In addition to this the Chinese have
sounds, which can only be represented

exactly by Russian spelling. The other
European languages, for instance, do not
possess letters, like the Russian, for tran-
scribing such characters as -?* and DU
(Uze and sze of the English Sinologues.)
I will not however maintain, that the

Russian language is the best for spelling
Chinese sounds, for it cannot transcribe
all Chinese sounds. It is for instance im-

possible to write with Russian letteirs snch
sounds as shang, tung^fang, ting &c., for
the Russian language does not possess the
nasel ng.

B. B.

Peking, December 17th, 1870.

THE SABBATH AND THE LORD'S

DAY.

BT REV. JASPER S MC ILVAINE.

t I must however except the Baropeaiubom In
Obins and who have Bpoken Chinese from their youth.
TMm aoqulro perf eotljr Xb» Chinege pro&QUBCtoUoA. |

Scientific investigations show that life,
whether animal or vegetable, exists only
in connection with a cellular inclosure.
Without the cell to conserve it, the pulsa-
ting fluid would be like water poured on the
ground. Experience has shown that re-
ligion also, must have its forms. At-
tempts to dispense with them, have been
the dreams of enthusiasts; and, in all
cases, failures. Hence, when God gave
to the Israelites, not a mere moral law — ^as
it is so commonly called — but, the rudi-
ments of religion, one commandment was
inserted, requiring the observance of the
Sabbath. For the same reason, at the
very creation, — the moral law being writ-
ten on man's heart, and his natural duties
to God, being an easy inference from
the knowledge lie possessed, — it was nec-
essary, to enjoin the hallowing of the
seventh day, by special revelation. And
again, when God led this people out of
Eg}'^pt, the law of the Sabbath was an-
nounced at once; while the other com-
mandments were not given, until the host
had reached Qinai.

Such singular prominence given to this
duty, confirms the teachings of experience,
showing its absolutely fundamental cbar>
acter. The mere fact that the fourth
commandment differs from the others, in
being positive and not moral, does not
prove a difference in the degree of its
binding force; unless the fact, that the
hand is not like the foot, will prove that
it is not an integral part of the bodj.
The body is an organism, and has diverse
members. So the Ten Commandments,
are not a mere series of precepts, but,
have an organic unity and completeness.
The commandment closing the first table,
is peculiar, in that it comes Qut to exter-

1871.]

nal ordinances. The closing command of '
the second table, viz; the tenth, is also
peculiar, in that it turns inward to search
the heart. Tiiis does not make these
two commandments, in any way inferior
to the others. It is their honorable dis-
tinction.

Yet a little attention to the fourth com-
mandment, will reveal that it may un-
dergo change, without being destroyed.
Its ground work is a historical fact, which
is made the reason, for certain observances
on the part of man. That fact was the
most signal event, which had yet occurred,
in the history of the world, viz.; the
finishing of creation. Now if there oc-
cur some other event, eclipsing in import-
ance the creation, being a higher exhibi-
tion of Divine wisdom and power and
grace, this may supersede the earlier fact,
and, while the commandment stands es-
sentially imimpaired, it may be somewhat
modified in its form, and penetrated with
a new meaning. Such an event was the
Resurrection of our Lord. It would be
most unseemly now, to observe the seventh
day in preference to the first. Neither
should we be justified in retaining any-
thing, in the mode of observance, which
is peculiar to the Old Testament insti-
tution.

Now, under the earlier economy, rest-
ing on the sacred day had a significance
in itself. It was a ceremonial rite. By
abataining from labor., men avowed their
belief in the record of creation, and con-
fessed themselves the servants of Him
who created all. As he rested, so did
they. It would seem, that when, with
the Resurrection of Christ, all things be-
came new, this ceremonial resting was no
longer required. Paul says, let no man
judge you, in respect of the Sabbath.
Abstainiu!^ from work is now obligatory,
only in order that we may hallow the
time by other occupations.

Notwithstanding this difference, the
sacred day is in the main, the same in-
stitution under both economies. The
earliest form of the command respecting
it, was that it should be hallowed. This
includes at once all acts of worship, all
personal spiritual culture, and all that
one may do, for the spiritual welfare of
others. The holy convocation is fre-

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

295

quently mentioned in^the Old Testament.
It is proper, that men should acknowledge
their common mercies of God in public
assemblies, — ^and present their common
petitions in united prayer. Yet religion
is an essentially personal matter : between
a man and his God. Hence there must
be private devotion. The man of God
must also give attention to the Study of
the Scriptiu-es, else he cannot grow in
grace. And if he does not make some
endeavors for the conversion of others,
he will wear a starless croAvn. For these
holy occupations, one-seventh of our time
is assuredly little enough.

The question as to the New Testament
church being under obligation to observe
the day, is decisively settled, by viewing
the matter from this, its positive side.
Surely the memory of Christ's resurrection
is not growing old, nor is the worship of
the Creator to be discontinued, in the lat-
ter days; and it must be a very exception-
al case, if a Christian can make any de-
cided attainment in grace, without lajring
aside secular occupations, that he may be
" in the Spirit on the Lord's Day."

No one can feel more strongly than the
writer, the danger of making cessation
from work on the Lord's Day, an end in
itself. To the man who has no higher
view of the day, its observance is a simple
impossibility. We are active beings; to
forbid action is theoretically, to require
self-annihilation, and practically, it is to
put a stumbling-block in another's way,
over which he may fall into perdition.
Too often, on the Lord's Day, the hearts
of men who rest from their ordinary
business, are like houses, empty, swept
and garnished, and are freely occupied by
the emissaries of the evil one. A late
writer in the Recorder is not^ wrong in
deploring the anticipated appearance of
this evil among the Chinese. But the
solution of the difficulty is not in giving
up the day. We must present the posi-
tive side of the duty ; that is, we should
urge the people to spend this day in study
of the Word, in prayer, in worship, in
labors for the evangelization of their
countrymen, thus filling its hours full
with holy occupations.

The prominence of this question in
the experience of modem missionaries

296

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[March,

makes it very remarkable that it is not
alluded to in the teachings of the apostles.
We should have expected to see this
observance of the Lord*s Day, specified
among the necessary things by the Coun-
cil at Jerusalem ; or, in some other way
authoritatively enjoined on the Church.
The explanation of this silence is proba-
bly, not to be found in any indifference to
the question, but in the spontaneousness,
with which converts to Christianity en-
tered upon the celebration of Christ's
Resurrection. In those early days, the
rising from the dead of the Lord and
Master, was the main topic in the preach-
ing of the Gospel, the central fact in the
faith of every believer. A Christain not
disposed to celebrate the Lord's Day, was
an anomaly as yet unknown. No special
instruction on this point was needed. The
principle that we are are not under the
Law, but under Grace, was allowed its
freest application — ^and, as the early his-
tory of the Church shows, with the best
results. This may suggest to us, as a
means for the practical solution of this
difficulty, presenting with greater prom-
inence the fact of the Resurrection.

It remains to inquire, what d^ree of
utrictness in the observance of the Lord's
Day, we shall expect from our Church
members. It is a point on which a young
missionary must speak modestly, but
some suggestions may be offered. Our
Lord spoke of the Jewish Sabbath, in
which, as we have seen, resting was a
ceremonial rite, when he said that it was
made for man and not man for the Sab-
bath. It is interesting to find, that views
somewhat similar, were reached by the
patriot priest, Matathias, father of the
Maccabees. In the beginning of their
war for religious liberty, the Jews would
not take up arras even in self-defence, on
the Sabbath. Their pious leader found
written in the Law; "Ye shall keep my
statutes and my ordinances, which man
shall do, that he may live by them." This
seemed to him to mean that life, not
de&th, was the result to be obtained by
the observance of the Law; and by his
advice, the people were induced to give
up their infatuated self-immolation.

The rule which our Lord's practice
83ems to indicate, is that not only life,

but health and the property which consti-
tutes man's livelihood, need not be ignor-
ed on the Sabbath. The case of N*aa!nan,
who wished to be rockonfid among the wor-
shippers of Jehovah, but was compelled
on accoimt of his subordinate position, to
take part in the worship of Kimmon,
whom Elisha bade to go in peace, sug-
gests a principle of lenience towards those
similarly circumstanced. The sailor can-
not be sure that he will be able to spend
the Lord's Day in religious exercises, nor
should he be required to change his calling.
The servants in our own families have
some work to do on Sunday, yet they
may be baptized. It may be necessary
to extend this rule to some outside of our
own households.

A VISIT TO YUAN-POO MON-
ASTERY.

BT J. THOMSON, B8Q.

The residents of Foochow are favoured
with manv attractive resorts, but, I think

that 3^ J^ ^ 7C ^ Fang^kuang^
yen-^tieH'Chuajif better known as Yuan-foo
Mona.'ttery is the most fascinating of all.

It was recently my good fortune as the
guest of a foreign merchant to form one of a
party on a cruise up the Yuan-foo branch of
the Min. Two house boats, or rather private

Yaqhts were manned and fitted for the
trip. In the one I was surrounded with
every comfort, whilst to the other the pres*
encc and hand of a lady had brought much
of the charm and refinement of her drawing
room.

Leaving Foochow with the ebb tide at
midnin[ht, we awoke next morning at anchor
with Pagoda island in view. The intense cold
with drifting mist and rain made the pros-
pect ahead unpromissing. The b<»Id mountain
range known to the natives as Five tigers

( 5Bl 1^ ) ^w-Ai'j aiid to foreigners as the

Lover'^ leap, wore a thin veil which the sun
was gradually raising, and it was nearly mid-
day nefore the last shreds of vapour were
withdrawn from the rtjgjred overhanging
erag so well known at Foochow.

We landed at the foot of the monntain,
my friends to pass the time in botanizinff,
ami I in securing a picture of the leap, whi^
would certainly prove as fatal a letlp as any
unfortunate lover could dosire.

871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

29T

Those cr^igs, or Five Tigers, were sup-
posed by the ancient geomancers to exert
an eril influence on the cit^. which lies di-
rectij North of them, and m order to coun-
teract this influence three stone Lions were
erected facins: the South in one of the prin-
cipal thoroughfares of the city. These are
defaced by age and exposure; still thej are
carefully preserved, as the natives have great
faith in their power to keep the Tigers at

bay.

I believe geomancy has degenerated into
a system o£ imposture among the modern
Chinese, as the geomancers of the present
df.y are a herd of quacks who know nothing
of the profession which must have originally
been based on the principles of physical
science. I merely throw it out here as
a supposition that magnetism must have
bsen a basis of geomaucy. The Chinese
believe that the magnetic current flows
f Lx>m South to North, and here in this
instance is a mountain that may have been
supposed to intercept its free passage over
the plain and city, srtuated directly North
of the range. It is possible that the Chinese
raay have had at one time a better knowl-
edge than we now possess of the part which
magnetism plays in the physical well-being
of a country.

The mountains at this part of the river
are grand and imposing as they rise like a
giant from the bank, bathing his stony
feet in the stream — the terraced cultivated
sideSf appearing like the folds of a rich
mantle flung across his form. A walk along
the bank, or a climb over the rocks is amply
repaid by a thousand details of form and
colour, i&rns and flowers, stately pines and
bold cllfts crowned with the graceful bam-
boo. Here a quaint rock, its head grey with
lichen, resembles a venerable individuaV re-
clining on the mossy bank, and I never saw
a cloak of velvet to match the richness of
that bank with its embroidery of wild flow-
ers, and there in that dell a sl«;rht efibrt of
fancy and blue lights would make it perfect
for a fairy revel. It is a dim retreat shaded
by a roof of ferns. An old branch bestrides
a fissure in the rock, and there fancy sug-
gests some grim faced goblin, blowing a
blast of midnight music that sets a thou-
sand dainty figures dancing on the mossy floor,
whilst a select party of imps busy them-
selves along the rocky ledges culling the
flowery cups in which to brew the favourite
fairy drinks. But the place.though otherwise
desirable, felt damp to the feet and was dis-
agreei^ble to stana on, as I was standing pn
nothing more eUiereal than Chin^ese leatner*
Next day we landed on the right bank,
ascending a hill froin> whiqh we had a striking
D^pmitm view* Th^.two kQfiAs w^r^ moor-

ed in the foreground at the mouth of a creek
that winds its way inland over a highly cul-
tivated plain, dotted with pine clad nills and
villages, and shut in by a barrier of lofty
mountains.

We ascended the creek in the boats as f ar.
as possible, and then travelled about three
miles inland to the foot of the mountains
which sweep round what seems to have 'been
at no distant period the basin of a lake. It
is. a wild and desolate plfu^. No sound is to
be heard, and no sign of life appears. The
water is lying in pools in the half dry bed of
a stream that has its shed in the mountains :
that rise up range above range and peak
above peak, piercing the clouds with a hun-
dred fantastic forms. I felt that I should
like to cultivate a closer acquaintance
with those grim old mountains. I accord-
ingly started on the ascent, hut darkness
compelled me to alwndon the task, and re-
turn with deep regret and ofily a brace of
pictures.

The following morning at daylight we
anchored at the loot ot the first rapid, whore '
owing to the bad weather we passed the
day, ascending next morning in a native
rapid-boat, remarkable for the thinness of the
pine planks of which it was made, its flat bot«
com, and its high bow and stern curving up-
ward to nearly a point, combining a rather '
elegant form, with a light draught of water,
and securing to the steersman, who stands
on a bridge near the stern, working a long
oar or rudder, the most perfect command
of the craft.

There is a strange transition in the water
at the breaks in the rapid, where the river
seems to pause in its haste forming itself
into pools which mirror the overhanging
foliage* producing an illusion where the rocks
rise to a great height from the surface, seem-
ing from the perfect reflection to descend to
as great a depth as if our boat were gliding
through mid air, but the harsh voice of the •
boat woman, who as captain was urging for-
ward the crew for the next rapid, dispels the -
fancy and brings us near the anchorage, a
pretty place with a temple or a high 1t>Iuft
on the left bank. A huge rock rises in the
centre of the stream between which and
tlie bank there is a narrow chxmnel through
which the boats pass to a small hayen where
they are closely packed a,t anchor. We
landed heise to walk to the monastery. My
friends had brought their chairs. I hired
one from> the first and only village "en
route." My dog as is his custom at once
scrambled into it and stowed himself away
beneath the seat^ The chair was the small-
est £ have ever seen. I had to double up
into a cramped* and uncomfortable posittoin. >
When, ascending ste^ parts of the tqsh^ the •

THK CHIKSflK ItECX>RDER'

[Marcb^

bearers made the swinging motion so irk-
soBEie t^t I had to get out and threaten to
send them back, and informed them further
that as I had do intention to get out and
walk iSkej might as well stop their jolttnff
and earn their hire. This had the desired
effect of rendering the ascent easy as far as
tiie ohair oonU be used. L& one phtoe there
is a flight of over 400 steps leading to the
entrance, and probably the most romantic
pari of the ravme orerlooked bj the Monas-
terjr. The patli winds through a forest with
a nch midergrowih of ferns and flowering
shrubs, api^earinjBt suddenly to terminate in
acaioe, this being in reality the passaee
through which the dell is entered. On the
right a rude joss before which incense is
burning guards the passage. On the stone
walls of the natural tunnel, and on the
striking portion of the rocks there are a
number of ancient incised inscriptions. One
may be taken as - a fair example of the
whole. Its first four great characters signify,
«« The scenery at this piaee is equal to that
where the genii dwelL^ The other portions
contain simply the names oi visitors who
have in this way courted immortality. Nature
seeming to haTe compassion on their vanity
has bi^n long at work illuminating the
worn characters with strance derices in moss
and lichen. Fassins; into tne cave, we found
it formed a natural arch over the path. A
pool shade this must be in the hottest day, as
it is a perfect mountain of rock that roofs
it over. Emerging from Ihe daricness we
paused and wonderad for a moment whether
these was no mistake, as we certainly Idft a
cool reffion with its pines on the outer side
of that lonff rock, and now we had entered
what looked to be a tropical deU of palms.
Do the genii really dwell here, and have
they efihcted a transformation scene, roof*
ing over this dell with foliage of tropical
Inxnrianoe? Those great leaves that look-
ed so^ like the Nipa palm are ferns on a
magnificent scale, spnnging in a thousand
graceful arches from the tumbled rocks
and from the moss- covered branch of an old
tree that bridges the ascent Bending back
and looking upward to catch a glimpse of
the sky through a vista of foliage, I could
see nothing but the bright colours of a curi-
ous building. — No cloiras, no sunshine, notJi-
ing but that strange design in wood covered
bv a aatoral oavem overhanging Ihe ravine.
Iwowing i1m windinff ascent over a great
reck we passed throosn a variety of soenesi
whose beauty claimed our deepest admira-
tion. Here the view of a cultivated valley
fvamed in a foreground of foltaga; — there
thnnigfa a break in the forest the- bold
coig* of the monntam far overhead;

bouquet of wild flowers, or a delicate
er that had climbed its way into
hanging its blossoms from the bmi Msh of
a trie, wellensage one*s attention. While
ascending a ledge of rock the view of the
Monaste^ burst upon us. There it stood
perched upon a hn^ pointed boulder and
beneath an overhanging mass of rock vrlioae
stalactites fall like the pointed omamentiaf
a Cathedral roof. It Iooks like nothing I have
ever seen or dreamed of sedng; with its broad
eaves, carved rooifs and ornamented im3-
ing painted in the brightest haes. la is a
stranjpe feat in Architecture this, half the
building overhanging a sheer precipioe of
neariy 200 feet in depth and omy suppcvrt-
ed by a few frail stilts, and still more won-
derful is this half dome of limestone that
overshadows it. The greatest effi>rt of homan
architecture is poor when compared with
the grand simphcity of this cavern, wiierv
a single rock of the overhanging mass
might furnish material for another pyramid
of Gaaoth.

The upper and outer edge or crest Is covered
with Ittzuriant fdliage overhanging Uie reoeas,
the bright colour brought out by the slanting
sun light streaming into the ravine and form-
ing, with the smoke of incense, bands of light
across the dark interior.

We determined to return to the boat for
fresh supplies, as I had decided on remaining
alone at the Monastery while my friends re-
tamed to Foochow to get their mail letten.
Before leaving I succeeded in taking an ex-
cellant picture of this curious building. One
of the monks ascended a tree to lop off the
branches that were in the way with an eaae
that proved it to be his native eUmi,

There are only three monks attached to this
building:— one a mere boy full oi fun, the
second an able bodied aood natured youth, and
the third very old, infirm, and blind. On my
return I was furnished with a bed room tnm
the verandah of which I had a magnificent
view of the valley and mountains on the op-
posite side. The room was of thin pine planu
with plastered pannels, on which former
Chinese visitors had inscribed their names kc
A very square pine table adorned the centre,
and if possible a squarer chair stood along
side, and the square bed was superb with its
posts supporting a square carved canopy of
wood. I had to sleep in a kind of sqoare
chocolate coloured well three feet deep, open
in front, and carved on its upper edge into
the Chinese, or Greek pattern. Thos I had
leisure to admire and study during the night
as I did not sleep much* It was photographed
on my brain, as were all the square things
about me, It was a relief to get out iu the
morning and have a sood lo<^ at the mune*
try of the great bell cuose to my verandah.

It was about sunset when the monks, dress-
ed in their yellow robes entered the temple lor

neasec jutt bj th« path, soma bright. wonUp, one kneeUuf at the rights aai tk^

1871.]

AND MIflSIONART J0T7RNAL.

other At the left of a small altar, aerenadiag
- the gods to the monotonouB aocompaniment
of the usual Buddhist iostraments. A stroke
on a large cap-shaped gong seemed to suspend
the worship at intennlds, whilst the monks
breathed before begianiiig again. The fer-
vour of what appeared a long-winded prayer
was much reduced when I discovered that,
to one of the devotees at least, it was mean-
ingless mummery, as' he did not nnderstaud it.
After a time the young man got up, and de-
Toted himself to muscular exercise on a big
drum outside and then to beating the great
. bell with a wooden mallet, evidently saying
some Tenr hard things about it under his
breath. Tiis old blind monk then left the
JoBBhonse, Hooking to me blinder then he
could ever imow himself to be) groaning as
ha groped his way to bed. At dawn the seryioe
was repeated and I was not sony, as the thin
planks of the room and all the blankets I had
brought afforded poor protection against the
cold. I rose early and wallced up and down
\ for some time for warmth, so that the sound
of life in the court below was welcome, I
stepped out Into the verandah which over-
looked the valley. The opposite mountain
looked like a mammoth figure asleep in a
very damp place, the heavy clouds fumish-
iug^rerjiTutddqaBie covering, leaving half the
bc^y exposed. The dark pines were waving and
moaning dismally, and the bamboos bending,
till I thought they would break in the blast that
swept Uie valley. The boatmen and coolies
.who were with meaoon got out of their room,
where they must have passed a comfortless
ni^ht, although they slept closely packed to-
gether Uke sardines, under all the blankets
the- place could produce, They were not long
in having afire kindled and their portable
charcoal stoves at work in warming their
hands and feet, and a reeking pot of rice was
discussed by them at a very early hour. It was
a dark day ; sdll a few br^^cs of light enabled
me to obtain a number of interesting pictures.
On one I have represented what is termed
here the Laughing Buddh and in a square
box before him a sort of joss-stick time-piece,
consisting of thin stieks placed parallel to
each other over a flat clay bed in the box.
Each stick bums for twelve hours. The monks
are careful as one expires to light another, so
that this favored idol must enjoy during twelve
months the bnming of an Atlantic cable of in-
cense. When familiar with the contrivance, it
is easy by looking into the box to tell the
time of day. '

There is a curious contrivance here for sup-
plying the place with water, A rope made of
bamboo hangs firom the top of the cavern
where it rests in a spring of water, the rope
acting as an aqueduct to the Monastery re-
servoir. By this simple means a supply of
the finest water is secured.

Another night of intense cold, and day of
photographing having ended, in the afternoon
I parted with my monastic entertainers leaving
.M»ii|d.ji turn AoUMni iaietam.totMr oold

hospitality^ I descended the edge of the
ravine to its rock entrance. By careful ex-
amination of this mass of stone which covers
the lower approach, I conclude that it represents
nearly the whole block which by some natural
cause has been displaced above, forming tha
cavern in which the Monastery is built. The
upper and'superior block has been arrested in
its downward course by' a smaller one over
which it rests forming a natural tunnel across
the pathway. Upon explaining this, to tha
youthful monk who accompanied me to the
foot of the moantain,'he replied, " Tes, that is
probably the case, as it was quite necessaiy
that the rock should be displaced to enable
theMonasteiy to take its place. And it w^a
a trifle compared with what could be achieved
forasbrioeof Bnddha.** He also said that
the event must have occurred over 800 yeam
ago, as that was about the time the Monastery
was founded.

Need I add that I left this plaee strong^
impressed with its romantic beauty, .and tbe
wonderful degn^ee of taste displayed by the
early fbnnders in the choice of sud^ a site for
the erection of the building. Next morning
I joined my friends who had returned to tha
r^nds, ana wo spent a few days more in ex-
ploring the grand sceneiy that abounds on
both udes of the river.

•Kii^r

IX HTTEOIiOOT.

No. a: ♦ Fint BaHf.

BT S1NSNSI8.

1. Chaos, bemg eternal aooording'
to the Gonfiioian system, is neoesHari^
divine and a eod ; and from this being«
all things in the universe, indudmg both
gods and men, derive their origin. Ho

is designated ^ v^ the Great Ex-
treme, ^^the hiffhest point beyond whioh
we cannot go, in the Yih-king; a^

^ — • the Great Monad in the Le-ke;

and from this Shang-te, h^ tike diuinon
of hU Mitbiiancef is generated every
portion of the whole universe^ e. gr*
**The Great Extreme generated tne
Two E. (i. e. Tin and l^g ; the lat-
ter the male prindple of nature, and
the former the femaUyy the Two £L

fenerated the Four Simulacra; and the
'our Simulacra generated the Eight
Diagiyuna" Tih £mg. See, lU. Ck Xp.

* For proote of tlie exafOt asreement sxifting b^
twoaa tbs wjtIbBm ot the OonAwfturisti^ an* tlwt of t^
Stoics, the reader If referred to the Artldoi on "OqI-
neae OMmogony ** in the Shanghaa ■*Gjolo" aewnaMt

I for SHk Jttvaitw^asiilmiulipl^ti

300

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[March,

14. Tlie way in which this being "gen-
erates," is, by dividing his own sub-
stance, e. gr. " The Great Monad divid-
ed and became Heaven (the first male)
and Earth (the first female); he revolved
and became Light and Darkness; cA^/i^erf
and became the 4 seasons; arranged
(himself), and became ' the Demon
gods." Leke, Ck, IV p, 58. This

Chaotic Shang-te, or "^ — », as we

have already seen, (No. 2) is an infi-
nite body of eternal Air ( ^^ ) con-
sisting of subtle Air or Ether (Yang)

and grosser Air or coarse matter (Yin)
xjonfused together in one mass. " The
Great Extreme" says Choo-tsze, "is
one Air, which by degrees divided and
became two Airs (the Two E) ; he also
ditrided and became five Airs (i. e. the
Five Elements, Metal, Wood, Water,
Fire, and Earth) ; he scattered and be-
came aUihinqs?'* Works^ T. K. par. 3.
lie is also called "Heaven," e.gr. " The
accumulated (i.e. Chaotic or undivided)
Air is Henven.^^ Ibid. T. T, par. 39.
Hence Heaven and Earth, Light and
Darkness, the four seasons, the five
elements, the Demon-gods, Men, Birds,
Beasts, Insects, Trees, Vegetables &c.,

&c.y are all made from this one eternal

Air, called "Heaven," or y^ — •, or

Shang-te; so that this Great Monad,

is, like his aerial counterpart Jupiter,
(the Monad of tlie Greeks and Ro-

. mans), "one yet all things; all things
yet one." Hence we are distinctly told
that all the gods of the Chinese Pan-
theon are, in reality, but this one god,
being but decerpted portions of his one
substance — Air, e. gr. "Shang-te is
Heaven, all the gods of Heaven desig-
nated collectively, are called Shang-te."
Le-ke, Ch. V. p. 21. Com. ALso, this

■ -^ — ' or Shang-te is a eompouud be-
ing; male and female (Yin and Yang);
and is at once, the Great Father and
Mother of all things, e. gr. , The far

. dlstadt ^L ^ J^ ^ is designated

Father and Mother. ^^ She-king Sec. V.

p. 40." The most common, and most
.^ancient (title of the Confucian Shang-te),

^ ^ ± "iS*." '^*^^^ ^/ ^^*"'- p-

271. "Though the Gentiles" says Fa-
ber, "were essentially polytheists; ye:
in absolute strictness of speech they
worshipped only one compound deity,
who was the reputed parent of the
universe. All their gods ultimately re-
solve themselves into a single god, who
was -esteemed the great father f Yang);
all their goddesses finally prove to he
only one goddess, who was accounted
the great mother (Yin J, and these two
beings at length appear as a sole divin-
ity who was thought to partake of
both sexes, and who was venerated as
aWke^ the fa/her and mother of the world."
Orig. Fag. Idol. Vol II. p. 205. The
commentary on each of the above two
passages from the Classics, states that
the Great Extreme, and the Great
Monad are the same; and that this
Hermaphroditic Chaos, from which the
world is arranged, triplicates into
"Heaven-Earth-Man," that is, into a
god, a goddess, and their sou, the miion
of both ; Heaven or the Ether being bis
soul, and Earth his body. These con-
stitute the three-fold powers of nature,
the three beiug but one and the same
Shang-te; for, "including three, he is
but owfi." So that Heareti is Shang-te,
Earth is Shang-te, and Man is Shang-
te; and these three form but one Great
Monad (^ — •) or Great Extreme,
or Shang-te who generates all things
from himself: in other words, these
three divinities are included in tlie one
designation "j||^ — • or Shang-te; and

"Imperial Heaven" and the First Man
are evidently the same. This is com-
mon in heathen mythology. E. gr. In
the Gothic cosmogony, '•Bure" the
first Yang sprung from Ymer or Chaos,
"and Bore, though the one is made the
father of the other, are evidentlv 6»'<
one person. The same relationship and
the same identity may be observed in
the Osiris (the Yar)g or Light born
from Chaos) and Horns of Egvpt."
Fab. Vol. I. p. 'HIS n. "Nous (" Alind''
or Shang-te in China) was equally
Cronus and Jupiter, thmi^h one was or-
dinarily esteemed the father of the other. ^^

as it occurs in ike Book of Odes, isj Ibid -p. 267. 'Maa i^r 9hang-tc in htsmdn

1871.]

AWD MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

301

form^ and Shang-te is the First Man
deified. ^Tliis notion of a difuble nature
(divine and human) may be clearly
traced throughout the whole mythol-
ogy of the pagans, and is in fact neces-
sarily required by every page in the
history of their gods one and many."
"These two natures often act indepen-
dently of each other^ and may exist at
the same time in different places?^ Ibid.
Vol, IL p, 228 and note, Asiat, Res.
Vol. VI. p. 479. Hence this Chaotic
Air is regarded as a f<Blus because it is
a Man when grown up ; and it is sym-
bolized by an egg or circle because it
is equally the god Shang-te or the ani-
mated "Heaven" or universe; e. gr.
"The Great Extreme — ^the Air-em-
bracing three is one (i. e. ^^ —— ),

The San-woo-leih-ke says that previous
to Heaven and Earth, Chaos was like
an egg." Wan-haou-tseueushuop. 1. "Be-
fore the Air (^ — -) divided (into
Yin and Yang) his form was' a fetus,
like an eg^* l^P- Thesaurus. And
when the world is fully formed Irom
this Chaotic being, it is still symbolized
by the circle or Egg ; e. gr. " The
form bf Heaven (Shang-te or the world)
is like a bird's* ecrt?. Earth rests in his
midst, and Heaven upholds her outside
as the shell does the yelk, the whole
being round like a bullet, and hence
the phrase "Circumference of Heav-
en" means that his form is a complete
circle. Both portions are Heaven, name-
ly, the concave half above the Earthy and
the half below the Earth?"* i. e. Hades.
Sing4e4a48€uen Vol. XH. 22. "The
ancient pagans in almost every part of
the globe were wont to symbolize the
world by an egg?^ "The symbol was
employed to represent not only the
Earth, but likewise the universe in its
largest extent " (fee. Ibid. Vol. I, p. 176.

Hence the whole world is "Heaven,"
and this '^ — •, or Great Extreme,
or Shang-te is the highest numen known
to the Chinese, e. gr. "The Great Ex-
treme is a great thing; the foiir quartera,
Zenith, and Nadir, are called Yu; (du-
ration) from ancient to niodtern times
■ is called Tsow, Nothing is so exten-
^dive as I'sow^ fcom the-^n'o^t ancient

times to the present, the coming and
going of ages is unceasing (i. e. the
world is infinite an 1 eternal.) Every
one should be acquainted with this.
Being asked who asserts this, he (Choo-
tsze) replied, the ancients assert it."
tide Worki T. lu p. 25. "The Great
Extreme is the most extreme point,
beyond which we cannot ^o; most high,

most mysterious, most pure, most de-
vine (jp^) surpassing every thing."
<fcc. Ibid. par. 30. Thus the Confucian-

ists agree with all other heathen na-
tions in their views ef Chaos, and the
arranged world; e. gr. "^7/ the the-
ogonies make an eternal Chaos the
origin of all things." Euf Hist. Philos.
Vol. I. p. 129. "Chaos, which was also
called Night f Yin) was, in the most an-
cient times ^ worshipped as one of the
superior divinities. Aristotle speaks of
Chaos and Night as one and the same ;
and as the First Principle from which,
in the ancient cosmogonies, all things
are derived.^'* Jbid. p. 90. *' An Orphic
fragment is preserved by Athenagoras,
in which the formation of the world is
represented under the emblem of an
egg formed by the union of Night or
Chaos and Ether, which at length
burst and disclosed the forms of na-
ture." lb. p. 127. "The world, and
that which by another name is called
Heaven^ by whose circumgyration all
things are governed, ought to be be-
lieved a nvmeny eternal, immense, such as
never was made, and shall never be de-
stroyed." Oud. InlelL Syst. Vol. I. p. 21 0.
This Chaos or "Heaven" or world,

was the Monad Cronus, or the elder
Jupiter, the ^^ — • of the Greeks and
Romans as he is the Shang-te of the
Chinese. Vishnou-Narayan is the Hin-
do Chaos, and "they represent him
moving, as his same implies, on the
waters, in the chai*acter of the first
male {Yang) and the principle of all
nature," <fec. ^*'Janus^ who is certainly
the same as Noahy is introduced by Ovid
declaiing himself to be the primitif e
Chaos out of which the world was
framed." Fab. Vol. II, p.p. 281,301.
"Janus was the primitive Chaos, in
whqse- sUbskin€e the four dements were

8Q2

THE OHINBSE RECORDER

[March,

minified togeiker.^ All things which
we behold whether the heaven, the sea,
the air, or the earthttare shut aiid open-
ed at his discretion. To him the cus-
tody of the vast world is entrusted, and
the ieasons revolve under his superin-
tendaiice.'* Und. Vol. L p. 160.

2. At the oommenoement of the
formation (or renewal) of all things,

this infinite, etenial Chaos or ^ — •,

or Shang-te, begins to revolve, and the

result of his circumgyrations is, that
his finer uror ether (Yang) whidi is
his soul, ascends and becomes Heaven
while his grosser air (Yin) or body,
coagulates and becomes Earth, and the
First Man, the. union of this soul and
body then comes forth. Thus the elder

-j^ — . or Shang-te, like the elder

Jupiter, triplicates himself into three
youncer gods, which are yet but one
withnimself. The three are one, aifd
the one divides his substance into three
portions, which is the usual heathen
mystical manner of stating that he begat
three sons. '*We are told 6f three
gods being bom out of the same eg^."
(Chaos). ** As the three classical go^s,
are certainly the same as the three
Hindoo gods, the . mysterious self-trip-
lication of Brahm (one or Monad, into
Brahma- Vishnou-Siva), is nothing more
at bottom than the birth of three sons
irom Saturn.'' Ih. VoL 11. p. 286. These
*^ three powers of nature," as the Chi-
nese designate them, are the three most
ancient Cabiri, and it is evident that
the jir«< (who is designated ^* Imperiid

Heaven ") is also in reality the elder
HJ^ — •, or Shang-te or Chaos. "Con-
sidered then as Noah, we find Jupiter
iCkUm) both esteemed the father of the
hree most ancient Cabiri, and himself
also reckoned the first of the two primi-
tive Cabiri (C(diu and Terra)^ Bacchus
(their son) oeing associated with him
as the younger." "The character of

Jupiter (like ^ • — or Shang-te) is
evidently not that of a single individ-
ual: but a more ancient (Chaos or
Cronus) and a, less andeot (tnc: animat-
ed Heaven) Ood of that name is spoken
f of Ac "iThe. pioat ^AOoieBt . JMj/iisr

is the same person as Cronos

or Saturn ; who is himself said to have
been dethroned, and whose glory was
eclipsed by his ofl^spring the yonn^^
or Hammonian Jupiter (Cnglns). Prob-
ablv the fiction arose from the retired
and devotional habits of Nouib, and
from the more enterpriang temper of
his son Ham and his descendants, par-
ticularly those in the line of Cush ; woen
Ham, in the veneration of his posterity,
usurped, as it were, the regal honours
of his parent." Ibid. p. 286-7. Here
then we have evidently the Great Fatb-
er of the Gentile world, Adam (or
Noah) and his three sons, or tri|dioa-
tion; and the mythological characters
which answer to Seth, Cain, and Abel,
will always be found to be the sanae
as Adam; while Shem, Ham, and
Japhet will always melt into Noah;
for ^ embracing three (Shang-te) is biit
one." On turning to Chinese History
we are expresslv told that the infinite,
eternal Chaos (or Shanff-te,) is in reali-
ty the First Man Pwan-koo, (Mirror^
itist. VoL I. p. 2*> and consequently
we find this deifiea being, followed by
throe other egg-bom Sovereigns, eor-
respondin^ to the three Orphic and
Platonic kings, viz. ^* Imperial Heaven,
Imperial Earth, and Imperial Jfan«'*
(^ee Ifb. 2, 4;) and these we are told
are ** Heaven, Earth and Man, the three
powers of nature" which are bom
from the Chaotic egg or cirde, which is

^ — •, or tbeelder Shang-te, or Pwan-
koo. ** Imperial Heaven," thus bom
from an egg, is mentioned in the class-
ics under various other names and

titles; his chief designation however is
^ ^ Jl^ ^» and he rec^ves the
highest and most solemn worship in
China. «' The sacrifice of the romd kSL
ImtA to j^ 3^ Jt;^ '^ is an acknowl-
edgement of our origin." 4fea Legge*s

Notions Ac, p. 108. ~Tbat is, we are
all descended from Noah (or Adam)
and we should show our gratitude hy
worshipping him as our common An-
cestor. This ^ Imperial Heaven '' was
^^bom en one of the mountains of
•Kwan4an ta^o rtgioh heifon d wUekthnim

kaottsflft^ Jmja fliidiQ ^iM«s csigofli

1870.]

AND MISSIONARY ^OTJRNAr.

303

on earth 18,000 years and Bome writers
attribute to him the inventioD of the
horary characters, so that another of
his designations is ^ Naon the Oreat,**
Chin. Eep. VU. XL p. III. This is the
"Heaven'* (Noah) who invented Wme.
See SkaaJAig. Pwan-koo, the first sage
and universal Monarch, is deified in
consequence of his virtues* and his
triplication, the three younger Shang-
tes or Pwan-koos (Heaven, Earth, and
Man-* the common Ancestor) who
divide the world between them are the
three gods worshipped with the highest
honours in the state relipon of China.
Ckin. Rep. Vol. III. p. 49.

8. This Shang-te or Great Monad,
or Chaos is both Flfiand Tungt that
is to say, he is both male and female,
or an Hermaphrodite. His triplication
therefore must resemble himself, and
hence he begets three Hermaphroditic
deities; that is, we have here a fiimily
of eight persons, vis. Pwan-koo or
Adam-r-the first man, — his wife, and
three sons and three daughters, each
couple being united together as hus-
band and wue; and this mmily emerges
frbm Chaos, or the awmnumdi^ or
Circle, which is alike symbolical of the
Earth and the Ark. ^^Kfien (Imperial
Heaven or^ Shang-te) completes the
male, Ewan impress Earth — his wife)
the female^ Altnough the male be-
longs to the Yang^Yet we cannot affihn
that he is not Ttii (female); and al-
though the female belongs to the Fm
yet we cannot affirm that she is not
Yang^ (male.) Chao49Xf^B Works F.and
r. par. 17. Or, as the Chinese popularly
say. *^The male^ begets daughters,
and the female gives birth to sons,
therefore, the male is also female* and
the female is also male.** In ftct this
Mows as a matter of course fi'om the
theory of the Chinese, according to
whidi the two beings. Imperial Heaven
and hisr wife, are blended together .in
one circle or- world under the one title
Shang-te. Empress-Karth is necessarily
maloin virtue of her .unioB twith^Im^
psrial Heaven, her husband; and the
latter is necessarily female in conse-
quence of his union with the former ;^
and the Ilrst Man,, .the son or anioa of

both, is consequently, as we are told,
*<a little Heaven,** or ''Heaven and
Earth,|* or Hermaphroditic microcosm,
partaking of the same nature as his par-
rents. Tnis '* Heaven ** or ** Heaven and
Earth ** then, is the First Man deified,
and the First Man is ** Heaven,** or
Heaven and Earth'* in human form.
*^ The notion,** says Faber, of the first
created man being an Hermaphrodite,
has doubtless arisen firom a misconcep-
tion of the prin^eval tradition whidi
through Noah was handed down to the
builders of the tower respecting the
process of forming the originsd pair.
Ad the woman sprang out of the side
of the man, and as therefore she made
« part of him before such disjunction, it
was mystically said that Adam was an-
drogynous, and that all things were
proauced from an hermaphroditic
unity.'* i. e. Monad. Fab. Vol. iILp. 69.

The Hermaphroditio '^ — ^ of China

(Shauff-te) therefore, precisely cor-
responds to the Hermaphroditio Monad
of ihe wMe Oentiie worlds and is Adam
and Eve (or Noah and his wife,) re-
garded as one compound being.

(To he coiUimted.J

THE BUBNAMB OF
THE ANHAMS8E KDSQ.

BT OBO. XINCHIN, BSQ.

During the Opium crisis which oc-
curred at the dose of the rdgnofthe
emperor Taou-kwaug, a native, belong-
ing to Hsing-kwo-chow ^.0 jf\
a place about 100 miles below Hankow,
named Tuen-fuh ^^ was found
guilty of seUbg (foreign) Opium, for

which he was banished to theprovince
of Kwang-si. After some time he effect-
ed hia escape, into the country of An-
nam, also called Coohin-Chma. By
degrees hemadethe-aoquaintanoe of
certain men who had mudi influence
at Court.

It appears that - Tu^i-fuh was yoimg
and ooiud write> a ^pnod hand and nice

304

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Mar^,

letters. He was, therefore, recommend-
ed by them to the King for an office.
As the Kincj had no children save an
only danghtev, he was not sorry to
give Yuen-fuh a lucrative post that
ii;sured quick promotion; for he in-
tended to make Yuen-fuh his son-in-law.
Soon after this he was made a Minister
of high order, and at this step the
King was not ashamed to tak© Yuen-
fuh as his son-in-law. So he ordered
that the wedding should take place in

his capital city, and from that time

Yuen-fuh became Fu-ma-ye |?j[ij' j^ ^

and was addressed as such by the

Annamese.

The King did not live long after this
event, dying after a few years' reign;
so that Yuen-fuh was proclaimed to
succeed him as King ; and from him
sprung up the Yiien family-clan in the
Iving's. household, and which has QOi^-
tinued until the present time.

On reading the Chinese book called

Yin-k' wan-chi-Iio

A!a>

writ-

ten by the wpll known Sea Ki-yue, I

find, on page 24, that tl^e, story in
regard to the Surname Yuen is fully
supported by it.

It has been the old established usage
of the country, that tribute should be
sent triennially, to the emperor of
China. In the year 1868 an embassy
composed of a prince named ^jT j^

^', a prime Minister ^S ^, and

suite arrived at Wu-chang en route for

Peking; at which they stopped for

some days when an exchange of visits

took place between them and the then
Governor General Li Han-chiang. Dur-
ing the interview they demanded per-
mission to visit Hsing-kwo-cho w ; which
as it is said^ was the native place of
tl)eirfore-fktUerSyand thither they were
escoa-ted*

Immediately after arrival they re-
paired to the Ancestral hall of the
I uen clan, where they worshipped the
Ancestral tablets of< the family, and
distributed some mon^y to the pooiv

On close investigation I find that
such was the case, and the matter of
their visit to Hsing-kwo-cho w beingr sup-
ported by the statement of Sen Ki-yiie,
fully convinces me that some kind of

relationship must have existed, other-
wise thev would not have taken the
trouble of intentionally visiting the
place. How far the link of connection
extendS) it is irot in my power to de-
termine* Therefore I would like to
hare some gentlemen in the south of
China or in Cochin-China throw lig^ht
on the matter, by a cooimunication in
the Chinese Recorder,

Hankow, 19!th October, 1870.

LINES SUOaESTED BY THE
EltAYEE MEIlTWa OF JAW. 6tli.

Father in heaven who in mercy -heaieth,

Thy children's call,

Thy promise now fulfill.
Give, us we pray the charity, all things that

Endurethall, [beareth.

Hoping, believing stilly

Thinketh no evil, let such love to ns be given

That we may win

Gently the erring one,
Back to the narrow way that leads to heaven,

Leaving the sin,

For God to judge alone.

Teach us, Lord, though injured oft to still

Nor deem it hard. [forgive,

let us ne'er forget,
How often incur Father's sight, the. life we

By sin is marred, [live,

And he forgiveth yet.

Let sad suspicion's dark distrust have power

Earth's joys to blight. [no more.

What evil here we deem.
Perchance, when we have reached the other

In the clear light [shore,

Of heaven, may sinless seem.

Give ns this grace we plead, low bending at

And day tgr day, [thy feet,

O help us so to live.
That wp may bow before thy mercy seat,

And dare to pray,

Forgive at wefor^ve^

1 sri.]

AXD MISSrOXAUY JOURXAL.

no5

A BEVIEW OF THE SIXTH ANNUAL

REPORT OF THE HANKOW MEDICAL

MISSION HOSPITAL.

^^^M

Each report of the above Hospital
always brings something of interest
alike to the medical' man or to the
general reader. Its author writes: — *'It
has been the object of the writer of this
report, intended for general drculation,
to give such details of the work of a
Mission Hospital as sliall sustain the
interest of the supporters of a cause
which has always commended itself to
persons of every shade of religious be-
lief." We may add that he "has fully
attained the object he had in view.
The whole number of p*itients treated
daring the year ending June 30th 1870
was 6,087, of thej^e 93 were in-patieut4«
and about one third of the total num-
ber wore females. Among the diseases
treated we notice the usual large pro-
portion of Bronchitis, KheumatiMu,
I)yspepsia, Diseases of the F>ye, and of
the Skin. The first two diseases, viz.
Bro!ichitis and Rheumatism, so exceed-
ingly common in China mny be ac-
counted for by the carelessness of the
Chinese in exposing themselves to the
wind and the necessity of many to
work day after day in the water on the
rice field. Dyspepsia constitutes one
of the diseases which occupies no small
part of the time devoted to hospital
jji'actice and is caused by "The heavy,
and too long separated meals at niorli-
iiig and evening." The subject of diet
is one of the utmost importance in thi*?,
as in every other class of disease. On
the eighteenth page we read: —

The Chinese are as particular as the horaa-
opathic doctor in the matter of restricting
special articles of food. A considerable par-
allel exists between the diet of the Chinese
and that of the Hebrews. The food upon
which the Isi-aelites multiplied in the land u£ '
Egypt, described in the fifth verse of the !
eleventh chapter of the book of Numbers as
their favourite diet, is exactly the diet of the
Chinaman of to-day. Fish, of which they
huth did and do eat freely, tending perhaps to
the production of that curions dis?«se common
to both, Oiimely, leprosy; cujumi^ru, leek**,

onions and garlic are the staple food of the
Chinese. It is probable that the Isrselitea
ate as little meat, day-by-day, as the Chinese,
and oil supplied, as slill supplies, the Jew and
the Chinan»an with that fatty element, which
the Jew had to burn in siicrifice, and which
if exceeded produces a special form of indi-
gestion well known to the Chinese. Sir Dun-
can Git)b bjis recently sh( wn that the exces-
sive use of oil by the modern Jew haii tended
to diminish longevity. The devotion of the
Chimse to the Alliaceuus articles of his diei,
represented by the Onion, Shallot, Leek and
Garlic, is confirmed and justitied by the large
proportion of some twenty five to thirty per
cent of a nitrogenous substance found in tbe
dried bulk of the Onion, which is a large
element in the diet of the natives of Spain
and Portugal. Hens are very largely fed, and
forced to lay eggs all the year round, in China,
by constantly leeding them on chopped leeks.

Dr. Smith ren»arks that Calculi is a
diisease almost unknown in Hankow^
the same is true of Foochow. Tlie past
vear, the writer has met with one case
in a child, which was, however, an ex-
ception to the rule. There is a striking
contrast between Hankow and Foo-
chow when compared with Canton.
Nearly one hundred and fifty cases have-
been operated upon at Dr. Iverr's Mis-
sion Hospital. What causes this re-
markable difference remains a debat-
able question. We do not notice any
record of the Eliphantinsis Scroti, which
isoccasiouly met .ulh in Foochow, and
of which we have seen two cases the
past year. The Dr. devotes from four
to five pages of his report, to observ-
ations on leprosy, wliich exists vre
thiidv throughout all China, he writes
on tiie 25tli page thus: —

Two distinct forms of this disease are met
wi;h here in Hupeh, as elsewhere. Or it may
be better to say that tliere is one great chiss
of c^sfs characterized by nna».^thp.sia with an
important gnb-cia-ss constituting? the luber-
cular form, as it is commonly termed. The
former division includes by far the greater
number of cases met with 'in Hankow. The
history of the anoesthctic cas^s is Romctbin^
of this kind. A young, or middle-aged man
comes complaing of a fcding of numbness
(Ma-mutig or Ma-niuhJ, of some one or two
of his fingers, more especially on the ulnar
side of the hand, or of patches of "dull-wood-
en " skin on the feet, or any portion of the
upper and lower limbs, more especially on the
ext^jnsor surfaces. Sometimes these patches-
occur on the rump, the back, or on some other
portion of the sm-face of the trunk. Tliia
feeliiig ia often attended with dorauKed nerv
ous po»Vci ol tiic .iiaib« iu qutoLloii. su tha

^306

THE CIIIXESE RECOIJDER

[March,

internal, or adjoinincr. pn in will oi'.en he foun'l
to exist, quite consistonily, alorig with exter-
nal nuinbneFS. Where pressure is wont to be
exerted, or at Buch point,** of possible contact
with foreign bodies, ulceration ia apt to occur
from the lack of the warning protection af-
forded by or^linary sensation, or th" S(»nsf> of
touch. Thi^se ulocrs arc to be distinp:uii?he 1
from those of the tu'>ert!nlar variety, and are
EiU'^.h easier to h^al than the litter. Slow
atrophic chano:es tak3 place in th'j.sj vvidenirisr
patches whicth eventually absorb the whole
limb, or major part of th*^ surface of the body.
The face becomes sinning, tho eyebrows dis-
appear, as will as the fine hairs of the general
Hurfa^e of the body, and with them the sweat-
glands, to a very threat extetit. Tae eyes be-
come lixed or fierce, and the features become
strained into a kind of permanent satyrical
stare, from the atrophy or paralysis of the
muscles of the face. Dr. Shearer has appar-
ently observed Bell's Palsy, due to parnlysis
of the 7th pair. This deformity is more p'ob-
ably due to local affection than to any lesion
of the m'^duUa o^loniiata, or medulla spinalis.
Any such central disease as could explain these
local lesions, on so large a scale, must be very
extensive.

In regard to the treatment of this dis-
ease he sp«ys ** Almost every import-
ant tonic and alterative medecine has
been tried without vieldino: anv re-
iiiarkable benefit." In the treatment
of this disease we have onlv to look to
the long list of remedies recommended
at, different times, and never abandoned,
to convince us of its incurabiiitv. We
heartilv am-ee with Dr. Smith that
warm water with soap constitutes an
important part of the treatment of vari-
ous forms of skin diseases met ^vith in
China. We notice that the statement
is made that '• Harelip is not common
in China." This may be true in the
north, but it is of common occurrence
in Foochow. Yesterday we saw three
cases of it. I have also had several cases
come to my dispensary for treatment.

Diseases of the eye of almost every
variety are daily presenting themselves
for treatment to the medical missionary.

Among the most common forms, we
have an Oplithalrnia or injlammation of
the conjunctive Pteryginna Entrapium.
and Opacity of the cornea. Doubtless
the poor nutrition of the Chinese to-
gether with the universal custom of
shaving the head and exposure to the
sun has much to do in causing Ophthal-
mic disease.

Mention is made of communio.itioii**
having hcon lield with some of the na-
tive physicians and druggists of Han-
kow as to tlieir vie.vs and occujuiiioTi:*.
Al.^o of the exchange of Eiiroj>e:tn
drug:* f >r some native preparations n.-
a means of leading to a better apf>recia-
tion of foreign pliarmacy. The L>r. re-
marks tliat ah)es, catecliu, assaf<K»titla,
benzoin, mvrrh, and ex. of Beilaclonna

would find a rea<lv sale here. TIi*^

catechu or W^ 7^ we liave bong"? it in

Chinese drug stores, in Foochow. 'We

think it must have b(^en included in his
list by mi'^take. We notice one or two
suggestions ot' practical value to tho>e
in charge of Hospital work, with small
means at their command, one ot which
is the use of ground rice lor makinir
poultices, or they may be entirely made
of well cooked rice. A very good .sub-
stitute for oiled silk is found in oiled
p?iper which can be bougiit throughout
all China. Only two cases of opium
poisoning are r^^ported. Either the num-
ber of suicides at Hankow must be
much smaller than in other cities, or
they have neglected to call upon the
hospital. We have hud from two to
three cases of attempted suicide to every
hundred patients. The prompt use of
tho stomach pump, or Sulphate of Zine,
and in some cases the subcutaneous
injection of Atropia3 Sulphus, have been
the means used with success in a ma-
jority of the cases.

We doubt if any money has been
better invested, than that contrilmted
for the su])port of mission Hospitals,
especially where a medical man can
devote all of his time to tlie work.

The thousands of patients treated every
year, not oidy have an opportunity of
learninor something of the teachinsrs of
Christianity but also have an illustra-
tion of disinterested benevolence, which
removes prejudice and in some in-
stances is the direct means of bringing
the patient to believe in the teachings
of Him who went about doing good,
healing the sick and teaching the Way
of Life.

isri.]

AND MISSION AUY JOURNAL.

307

At
C. A.

BIRTH.

Tientsin, 9th Dixjoniber 1870, the wlJfe of Rev.
St.vnley, of a daughter.

J0TTINQ3 AND GLEANINGS.

this article, and we are sure it will be
specially acceptable to sncli as have
already viBited or who shall hereafter
visit that interesting and romantic
region, whether residing at Foochow
or elsewhere. In December the Editor
Offku withdraw?^ :—Onr printers accompanied JVIr. Thomson on a trip
feol obliged to cancel the ofTer on page; of over two weeks up the Min as far as
108, (which has been accepted by Dv-' Yen-pinq-ftf nearly 150 miles. Mr. T.
Kretschneider in publishing his Article who travels as an artist, took 50 or 60
(On the Study and Value of Chinese | photographs of the most striking and
Botanical Works,) to charge only 81,25 beautiful scenes, of which about one

per. page for the excess of4or5 pages of, half were stereoscopic, and the rest
any article in one issue of the Reiorder. I ^^j,^ ^f a much larger size. Since then
They find they cannot publish at that , he has taken a large number of stereo-
rate without loss. As some contributors | Rcopic and other pictures at Foochow,
desire to have papers, already publish- i and at the tea plantations 12 or 15 miles
ed, again set up and have extra copies north of Foochow, and during the ex-
printed, they agree to set up such art- cursion which he describes in his ar-
ides, at $2.50 per. page, and print extra! tide. It is his design soon to visit some

copies a.s advertised on page 168, and
also on 3rd page of cover, of the Decem-
ber No. The other offers made known
in the places indicated, coDtinue in
force.

To orn Stjbscrtbers: — The commu-
nication between Foochow and Shanghai
and between Foochow and Hongkong
by steamer ,ha8 become quite irregular
and infrequent. Only about halt the
number of steamers run at present
between this port and ports north
and south that ran last year. Commenc-
ing with the 25th of Janiiary no

of the ports North of this place in
China, including Ilankow, Peking &o.
In the fall, he proposes to spend some
time in Japan on his way to the United
States. He excels in taking views.
We shall be glad to receive sketches
from him describing his visits to other
places of interest in China and Japan.

The Tientsin Massacre and its
hearings on ChrisUan mutsions to China.
We have received a copy of an article
with the above caption reprinted from
the Methodist Qitatkrly for Decem-
ber 1870 occupying 21 pages of that

steamer left for Shanghai till about , Journal. Its author is Rev. John In-

the eud of the 1st week in March, an
interval of 6 weeks. Our Subscribers
in China and abroad will kindly bear
these facts in mind if the Chinese Re-
corder does not visit them regularly.
Besides, our printers owing to pressure
of business are unable to bring the Re-
corder out at the beginning of the
month.

Dr. Bretschneider's paper on Bo-
tany: — This is concluded in this Num-

nocent, of the Methodist New Con-
nection Mission, Tientsin, now absent
in England. On account of our want
of room, we can neither reproduce it,
which we should have been glad to do,
nor notice at length the points made
in the paper. We can only hope that
as originally published, and in the
pamphlet form, it has been widely cir-
culated. Such articles on the subject
are adapted to do good in various ways,

bcr. He has illustrated it with 8 wood | and we regret that some such article
cuts, which are to be found at the end . was not month's ago contributed to
of ihe Recorder, By some mistake they the columns of the iJccorder.
were made too large to fit w^ell with ;New Chapel at Tientsin:— One of
the Recor.ur's page, but the patrons of the Chapels of the American Board, at
thejournaj. will be nevertheless glad Tientsin, destroyed by the Chinese mob

last June, having been rebuilt by the

to see them.
Trip to YuanFu Monastery : — We

mandarins, was opened for the first time

are glad to present out readers with | on the 3rd of February: a fuU house.

30S

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[^[areli

xxr 1 .1 „^ xi ^ ij, -.i^.,,. existence commenced in the Chifi/i Mail *

olios:— We learn tl.at the Resident in jauuarj 18G7, under the editoi-^bip «=

Catholic priest at Tientsin has told a N. B. Dennys, whose knowledge of i b

Indemnity Money FOR Roman Cath- ^*<^«^'i/'«». It will be rememhered th»t its

existence commenced in the China Mail Office

i>f Mr.
priesi ai lienrsni nas lOJa a i>. ». i^ennvs, wnose Knowieage OT 1 hiDC^ie

Protestant missionary tliere that they ' &!?* wit!!l^?,'^^',i 'T^,^ "Pt"«n<^« "f
^ J ^ ^ -^ I C/hmese character, earned the work suc<'c»iu

have not received, nor will they receive, fully through three vearB— to the end of 18t^9,

a single cash from the Chinese Govern- ; ^^^-''^ owing to causes which it i* unneeesf^ary

^ , to specify, the property in the work passed

ment until a proper guarantee of safety into other hands. After a fitful life dnrirg

and protection is given, and then o/i/y ^^^ ^«^ "J^JT^s of a Biihgequent period, it ex-
^ J 1 /• T pired, and the copyright lu it was puti np to

f»r property destroyed, n6t tor lives public competition at a recent Rale. The corn-
lost, (blood-money.) The Acting French ' Petition was not severe. There were onlj
'^ . *i v. 1*^0 bidders — and it was knocked down

Minister received money on his own for One Dollar 1 Whether the purchaser
V responsibility without constilting them 'intends to revive the publication or not, we
} , :„ ^ , '^ r\^ »^c quite nuHware. but our advice is — don't,

and they will not have it. Our cor- And onr advice is baaed on experience. The

respondent says he saw the Vicar three excellent volumes with which the C*i»«

A 4. i: '^ ,><« .;«! 1^4-4/^.. ♦^ ♦l.^ rVi,r.t '-^^'^ ^^ connected contain a prreat deal of
Apostolic s ofhcial letter to the Count , ^^^^^^ ^.^^^^ interesting to all persons to

to this effect, a splendid leter, which j whom the study of things Chinese is in any

rather put the Count in a box. He don't I ^^^''f?^ attractive But in respect of coarsf-V

1 , considerations—*. <?.. as connwted with monev

like to give the money back to the —the publication did not pay "a living prJ-

Government.

Mandarin Translation of the New

fit." It paid for itself— it cleared its own ex-
penfte^*, and nothing else. It was maintaintd
for tlie sake of its lircmrv value, and the tbrre

TESTAMENT:-UM<lerdateof Jan. 25tli, i J^irrjl''?*'!'!!"'^"'"/"?''^ **■* "^H^^ "^

. , j I'hat. J/i^ Chmfte Record nr is now we believe

we learn that the Committee of the i ttie only publication in ( hina which aims at ol>-
various Missions at Pekincr which jects similar to those which .A>^r* aw// (?//^r;^,
- _ T . i' • 1. bad at heart. We need not sav that wp cor-

have been engaged m translating the dially wjsh The Jfenn-drr success. In a bnsi-

Soriptures into Mandarin more or loss nf»s sense its production is relieved from
r 1 1 ,^ •„ J „, J I hindrances which often hamper a publication

for several years, have revi.c.ed and | g,,^ ^^^ upon ordinaiT busincis ternis; but the
prepared for the press their former , value of the articles it contains is not affected
translation nearly to the end of John^s |^'^ ^^** consideration."
(rospel. The American Mission Press

at the Capital expected to commence i» i.«»iu(i nn.nthiy at foocIiow, ciium. it i8 dc

1 !• V. .1 . . . • -.1 .1 ft'K' K.\t.'ii>ion of Knowletl^c r latins to tho

publishing this revision in the early V.i7^,.«^<r/', ofmhnffnn, n^tont, and Reiir^

spring, as soon as the severity of the
winter should moderate.

NOTES AND QUERIES ON CHINA
AND JAPAN.

It is with sorrow that we have read the
fate of the ^otrs and Qiterios in the The Chi-
va Mailoi February 2nd 1871. While the
objects of the Chinexe Itecorder and of the
I^otes and (^leries were in some ineasure
i'lcntical, there was abundant room for both
in China. Should the latter not be revived,
we cordially ofiFer the columns of the li^^-
citrder to such suitable papers as would have
been contributed to the Azotes and Queries.
2'h e China Ma il says : —

The CHTN'ESfi RrcrORDER ANI» Mtssioxaut Jotrxal

vt>t*^ to
Science,
RfJifrfmni of
I China Aud ndjacent ConntilcH. It hiis a siHjciaJ depart-
ment tor yo(«», Q?tr.-TAH and liepUes. The nninhcrs
average at leai«t 28 pugeu. Single copIeN 92.00 per
annnni In advance without iwstatre. Snbaoriptiona
should tiegin with the .Time number (Ist No. of vol. 8),
nnd be miidc tlu-«jnj<]i the Agouta of the UirXX)RDER, aa
the Editor cannot kceji w^piirate nccounta with sub-
scrlbci*!!. Por numcii of agents, sec On e .*.

RKV. JUSTUS DOOLITTLEt EDITOR.

Tkrms OP Thr Chikksk 1*wEcorder, when mailed
poptuge paid, to any of the p«^rtn of China, or «.>f. Japan,
or to Australia, India. Java, Manilla, Siain. Singopore
and the United States* «.'.2.V-to Krgl :nd via SouthiaHp-
toti, $2.50— to Genuany and Belpoum, W4 Southamp-
ton • KDO— to Fruncc, rW ilarsfHUes fi.Oi) (piiepay-
ment of postage being iniposslble.) Puld In England,
eleven shilUngs, sent vid Houthamptoti. Paid hi the
United States in cun-ency and sent Hd Pacijk Uail
« i.oo. Anj-thing offin^d for publication as Articles,
Noti*, Queries, aud Ueplici*, Ac, may Ik? sent dlTv'ct to
tlie JCditor of the CllIXESE HBa)RDER, Fooehow.

The Editor Is not responsible for the vfi?ws expreaied
by contributors. New bookn, and pamphleta Harlag '
to Cliina aud the Chinese if sent to the Editor \Till re-
ceive pixmipt notice.

Terms for Advehtisixo. On the oovor, for tea

" It may interest many persons in China— u±f^.rZ^^J'S:^^:^^^ on the oovor, for tea
A ^M.^ I e t.1, S ^. £ 4.x, ^ X Hue* or Ie4W. eight words to a line If printed cKwely

and elsewhere for^ the matter of that— to ti-cether, for the first Insertion Jl/tif cents, for each
'earn the fat' of JSotes and Queries on China . subsequent iusertlon, ticentp-jice cenu.

■ECOEDER.

aENAL.

1871.

No. 11

. ^ ..^.a not Bupported by forei[{nErs.
T»t5re read tliut tho native proBcb era
rymotah to the Apostles for tbeir
ey supported thpmselve*; honce they
I of courage, and did not fear to
so EOflpel eren in Jernsalem, We, iw
B inuiji, not be aed about tbis matter
.f>port; we niuat iici'ept it gladly, for
a^chera rotaae to a-jcept It, niir peoplo
be unwilling. I bave said tbat ibo
S do not tell ua jnat how the early
"Were sapported, but I ought to hRve
».t they do tell ua bow Paal was
■hepreaehcd the gospel and sup-
elf. TLat is the way Paul was
And he d^d so, not because he
ira on the Church, but because lie
1 do it. The Apostle taught that
» daty of the Church to support ita
/He says (Oal. Ti. fl) "Let him that
V in tbe word, commnnicate unto him
beth in all good things. Tbe gospel,
nC out from Jernsaleni,

It i

a be

nt regions.

U the early convert* to Christ-

once perfectly Rcqniirited

es, and yet it appears that,

ing. their preachera trusted to

Support, Now the case is chanffed,

^^T^^RD countries the membei-a of rho

__ -^»l>port their own pastoni, and alao

— ' jBitiTiiiry money to snpport thoao

^•-■•Tey send to preach the gospel in

jB.nda. In early tirncs there wa? no

society in Jem sal em to raise

bfacir missionaries. Paul supported

lile others of the early preneheni

rted by tbe churches tbey served;

Kletbodist missionary Society sur-

Iki Paul; for, while he supported only

I Missionary Society both support*

and helps the native c'i'trch

the Missionary

Now while it

lid ui

I. For this Til
ona:— IM. It w
by (be Uissi

} (hattba

'_ K>inc for us to commence providing

^*e3. For this view I aasiRn the fol-

, as preachers, are

nary Society «re

preaching at large

le country, and hence we can never

ir pastors, and it will be impossible

i-ganize the Christian church here.

lo supported by a foreign society,

^ o be preaching for foreigners, and

—torn -will think we are serving man,
— . You know the ptvvcib:,"Eat hia

THE CHINESE EECOEDER.

AND

HISSIONIRY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCIIOW, APRIL, 1871.

No. 11

DUTY OP SELF SUPPOET.

Speech of Rev. Sia Sek-ong.

BY A FRIEND.

On the duty of the Chinese Chriatian Church
X> become entirely self-supporting as soon as
>ractical)le, delivered at Foochow, November
tth, 18*70 :—

1 am glad to speak on this subject of self-
upport. It will not do for any one to Bay
hat this is a subject that concerns only the
litv of the church— the preachers, also, are
;>nccrned in it, and they ought to set an ex-
Bple for the laity to follow. Christ command-
I his diciples to go into all the world and
tjach the gospel to every creature. This com-
bsion includes China; it embraces the whole
3rld, from the rising of the sun to the going
mnof the same. But though the Saviour
immanded his disciples to preach the Gospel
itoughout the world, he did not promiae
tern any money for doing it; he did not even
ai them where the money necessary for their
irsonal support was to come from. With
feard to this matter, they were to trust in
od They were directed not to take any
4>ney in their purse, or any clothing beyond
leir immediate necessities. The Saviour's
leaning is: carry only the crosa; don*t bur-
en yourselves with other matter; the cross is
U you have strength to bear. Where do you

Eppose their food was to come from ? The
viour tells us: " And into whatever city you
titer, and they receire you, eat such things as
Ite set before you," and again, '• The labourer
8 worthv of his hire." Our people are poor,
Jut still it is their duty to support their preach-
|a»* and the preachers must be willing to re-
ceive such support as the people are able to
give. The preacher devotes himself wholly to
le work of the ministry, and is entitled to a
support from those among whom he labors.
Tiie native church, indeed, should not only
support its own pjistors; it ought also to sup-
port the missionaries who bring the gospel to
BS. We were in darkness, in the way to hell,
and they brought to us the message of salva-
tion through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.

Who supported the* Apostles sent forth by
our Saviour to preach, the Gospel? All we
know is that the early Christans were very
generous; they "sold their possessions and
go«l8, and parted them to ail men, iifi every
man had need." The native Christians in

those days were not supported by foreigners.
We nowhere read that the native preachers
went every month to the Apostles for their
pay. They supported themsolves; hence they
were full of courage, and did not fear to
preach the gospel even in Jerusalem. We, as
preachers, muuL not be sad about this matter
of self support; we must accept it gladly, for
if the preachers refuse to accept it, our people
will also be unwilling. I have said that the
Scriptures do not tell us just how the early
Apostles were supported, but I ought to have
added that they do tell us how Paul was
supported — h'C preached the gospel and sup-
ported himself. That is the way Paul was
supported. And he did so, not because he
had no claim on the Church, but because he
preferred to do it. The Apostle taught that
it was the duty of the Church to support its
pastors. He says (Gal. vi. 6) "Let him that
is taught in the word, communicate unto him
that teacheth in all good things. The gospel,
at the iirst, went out from Jerusalem, and
spread to distant regions. It is not to be
supposed that all the early converts to Christ-
ianity were at once perfectly acquainted
with their duties, and yet it appears that,
from the beginning, their preachers trusted to
them for support. Now the case is changed.
In Christian countries the membei-s of the
Church support their own pastors, and also
raise missionary money to support those
whom they send to preach the gospel in
heathen lands. In early times there was no
missionary society in Jerusalem to raise
money for their missionaries. Paul supported
himself, while others of the early preachers
were supported by the churches they served;
but the Methodist missionary Society sur-

E asses even Paul; for, while he supported only
imsclf, this Missionary Society both supports
its own agents, and helps the native church
here to support its pastors. Now while it was
proper for the Missionary Society to aid us
during our infancy, it seems to me that the
time has come for us to commence providing
far ourselves. For this view I assign the fol-
lowing reasons: — 1st. If we, as preachers, are
supported by the Missionary Society we
ought to be missionaries, preaching at large
through the country, and hence we can never
become your pastors, and it will be impossible
for us to organize the Christian church here,
2nd. While supported by a foreign society,
we seem to be preaching for foreigners, and
' many persons will think we are serving man,
not Gt)d. You know the proverb: "Eat his

310

THE crnxESE recorder.

[April,

rice, speak his words." 3rd. While supported
by others, we make no sacrifices. The foreign
missionary is considered responsible for every-
thing. II any trouble arises, the members rnn
to the preacher, the preacher runs to the mis-
sionary, and he is expected to settle all mat-
ters. Now all this is wrong, and the sooner
we change the better. 4th. We must become
self-supporting in order to acquire strength
and courage. Our infancy must not continue
forever; we must become men; while depend-
ing on others, we are necessarily feeble and
timid; we cannot go with confidence before
the public, or even before onr own people.
Our motives are suspected, and consequently
our preaching fails to affect the masses, oth.
We must become self-supporting in order to
obtain final salvation. It is wrong for us to
receive support from the missionary society
when we can support ourselves. It is wrong
foT us to receive service or money i^ithont
doing our utmost to retuim an equivalent. The
child may at firet receive nourishment from
its parents, but as soon as it is able to work it
must provide for itself, and also contribute to
the support of its parents. The missionary
society has helped us during our infancj', and
we cannot longer postpone vigorous efforts
towards self-support without sin.

And now, I very much desire that we may
all t^e hold of this matter in the right spirit.
It is no time for sadness; we ought to rejoice
that it is our privilege to aid in establishing
the Christian Church in Foochow. I was de-
lighted when I saw that this subject was to
come before us at this annual meeting; and I
believe the Holy Spirit is helping us; for all
the remarks made this evening are in perfect
hamony. After all, I incline to think that
the laity of the church are ahead of the
preachers on this subject. The trouble is
with us. We are afraid to trust God in this
matter. But why should we fear? It is true
that God has not promised us money for
preaching the gospel, but in the Bible he has
directed us, when we go forth to preach, "to
provide neither gold nor silver nor brass in
your purae." He knows where our support is
to come from; can we not trust Him? You
recollect that when our Saviour was in the
world he fed, the multitudes who followed him
merely from curiosity; will he not teed us
who follow him, bearing his cross? Will he not
feed us who go forth to preach his gospel, and
to suffer for him? Don't trouble yourselves
80 much about the people; don't be always
looking back to see where your supplies are to
come from. Let us trust in God and go for-
ward. We must bestir ourselves. If we are
always to be infants, depending on others,
then I am sure it would have been better if the
Missionai-y Society had never given us any
pecuniary aid. We are fully able to begin this
work in earnest. If we were to give as much
for Christ as the heathen give to the devil, we
would soon be able to support our own pastors.
W^e pay less money as Christians than the
heathen do. We must give money to support

the gospel, and give liberally, or the cViurch
can never be established here. Let us come up
with one heart and one mind to this -work.
Henceforth let every one say — "The Saviour is
my Saviour, the gospel is my gospel, the
Church is my Cbnrch, the preachers are nry
preachers:" and let us never cease onr efff>ris
till the Church of God is firmly establislied in
China.

CHINESE MYTHOLOQT.

Paper 3; Second Half,

BY SrNENSIS.

4r. This antediluvian world, or
the ^ ^, having gone through its
Great Revolution or year, is destroy-
ed by a Deluge and returns to Chaos,
" in consequence of the degeneracy
of mankind ; " and then, in due time,
the succeeding world emerges, by
the assuaging of the watere ; and the
First Man who appears to usJier in
the new golden age, and who is rep-
resented as escaping from the Del-
uge with seven companions, is Fuli-
he or Noah. The succession of simi-
lar worlds blends these two eternal
beings together, so that the First
Man, is in reality, Pwan-koo reap-
pearing in Full-he, that is to say
Adam reappearing in Noah, or, the
Great Father of the whole heathen
worlds called Jupiter in Greece and
Rome; Baal, by the Cannaanites;
Bel or Belus, by the Chaldeans, Vo-
rahm, by the Hindoos, &c., &c., and
Shang-te by the Chinese. Chaos or
^ — is Pwan-koo ; from this deified
being is formed Heaven and Earth,
by his dividing into two ; this "Coelus
and Terra" then generate Fuh-lie by
their union: hence, it is plain that
Fnh-he or Noah is the same as Pwan-
koo or Adam ; i. e. the latter is but
a reappearance of the former.

6. Out of this Great Extreme or

Great Monad, or Circle, or Egg,

emerge, according to the Yih-king^

the Eight Diagrams, which are the

] universe divided into eight portioihs.

1371.]

AXD MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

311

viz : Keen, Kwan, Le, K4ian, Chin,
Seuen, Kan, and T'huy; or Ileaven,
Earth, Fire, Water, Thunder, Wind,
Hills, and Seas. But these, as Con-
fucius tells us, are also eight beings;
e. gr. " Keen is Heaven, and there-
fore he is called Father,; Kwan, is
Earth (his wife), and therefore she is
called Mother*; Chin is the first male,
and is therefore called the eldest
son ; Seuen is the fii'st female, and
is there called the eldest daughter ;
K4ian is the second male, and is
therefore called the second son ; Le
is the second female, and is therefore
called the second daughter ; Kan is
the third male, and is therefore call-
ed the youngest son : T*huy is the
third female, and is therefore ('ailed
the youngest daughter." Yilirhing
Ch. iX, ''The various appellations
by which Heaven or the Divinity is
known to the Chinese, are not titles,
but names. Thus, for instauce, 1^
Keen" &c. Chin, Rep. Vol XVILp.
630. Here then we have the chief
gods worshipped by the whole Pagan
world without exception, from an-
cient Britain round to China, and
coneistiug of the Great Father,
Shang-te or Keen or Heaven ; his
wife the Great Mother; three sons
and their wives. As they emerge
from Chaos they are Adam and his
tamily ; and as they issue from the

(Shang-te) Tih-Ung Vol XIIL 19, 13.
Com. " If any one doubts whether
Empress Earth is included, I should
say that Empress Earth was evident-
ly included in the designation Shang-
te." Shoo-king^ Canon of Shun. Com.
Thus his three sons, or triplication,
melt into the Great Father; and
her three daughters, or triplication
into the Great Mother; and this
Father and Mother form one great
Hermaphroditic deity under the one
tide "Shang-te." "The genuine triad
doubtless consisted of three sons bom
from one father, and united in mar-
riage with their three sisters, and
this was sometimes mystically ex-
pressed under the notion of the
pritneval Demon -god wonderfully
triplicating his substance &c. We
shall constantly find the old hiero-

Ehants confessing that in reality they
ave but one god and one goddess,
for that all the male divinities may
be ultimately resolved into the Great
Father, as all the female divinities
finally resolve themselves into the
Great Mother." Fab. Vol I. p. 24.
" The eight forms of the Great Fath-
er mean the eight persons who wero
saved in the ark ; those eight persons
whom the Egyptians adored as theii:
chief gods, and whom they depicted
sailing together in a ship over the
ocean." Ibid p. 44. (Art. No. 1

Deluge, they evidently consist oi'par.6.) " This double unity," ;jfc —^
Noah and his family ; and as Chaos ' ^' * ^c -> , .. ,

and the Deluge are confounded to-
gether by the doctrine of the succes-
sion of similar worlds, these two fam-
ilies are consequently blended to-
gether, and Imperial Heaven or
§hang-te, the First Man or Great
Father, partakes of the characters
both of Adam and Noah. But, as
all the gods in heaven are collective-
ly Shang-te, this ogdoad like the
triad melts into this chief Demon-
god; e. gr. "With regard to the
whole (circle or universe), then Earth
is this one Heaven (Shang-te), and the
six children are this one Heaven'^^

in China, "wafe and femcde^ pro-
ducing a double triad of gods and
goddesses, and thus completing the
sacred number eighi^ is manifestly
Adam and Eve with their three
sons and three daughters at the
commencement of the antediluvian
world, and Noah and his wife, with
their three sons and three daughters
at the commencement of the post^
diluvian world." "The complete
number of the Cabiric deities as
given by Pherecydes^ amounts pre-
cisely to eight; namely, a father and
a mother, with tliree sons and three
daughters." "The -vehole Cabiric

812

THE CHINESE RECOT^DER

[April,

family, which consists of four males
and lour females, must be collective-
ly those eight persons, who were pre-
serv^ed in an Ark, when all the rest
of mankind werq overwhelmed by
the waters of the deluge." ''Saturn
whom we have seen to be palpably
the same as Adam reappearing in
the person of Noah, is said to be the
husband of Rhea or 0]ns, the Satur-
TJpa of the Hindoos. These are the
parents of three sons and three
daughtei's " &c. Ibid, VoL IIL p. p,
58, 59. Saturn is Monad and Chaos,
like -js^ •— or Shanoj-te. The Ota-
heitean religion teaches that former-
ly a rnan wa^ born of the sand of
tne sea, toho married his own daughter
(the Yin principle in China), and by
her became the parent of three males
and three females. These intermar-
ried; and with their descendants the
earth was gradually peopled." Ibid.
Vol 11. p. 326.

6. liie globe or Circle or omrni
mimdiy it is also evident, is the
Earth (Yin or female principle) as it
gives birth to Pwan-koo or Adam,
and the Ark as it gives birth to
Fuh-he or Noah. "The ancient
pagans, in almost every part of the
globe, were wont to symbolize the

world by an egg The symbol

was employed to represent not only
the Earth, but likewise the univei-se
in its largest extent." <fec. "But
there was another world which the
hieroglyphical egg was employed to
represent, as well . as the Earth or
universe. At the period of the De-
luge, the rudiments of the new world
were enclosed together within the
Ark which floated on the surface
of the ocean iu the same manner as
the globe of the Earth was thought
to have floated in the waters of
Chaos. Hence the Ark was esteem-
ed a Microcosm or little world ; and
hence arose a complete intercommun-
ion of symbols between the Ark
and the Earth. The egg according-
ly, being made a symbol of tlie

Earth, wa.s also made a symbol of
the Ark." &c. " As the globe which
is a solid circle, is sometimes sub-
stituted for the egg, so the Circle or
ring, which is a plain spluire, some-
times occupies the place of the
globe." &c. Ibid, VoL Lp.p, 175,
170, 180.

7. This Keen or Imperial Heav-
en or (yotmger) -j^ ^- or Shang-te is
Fuh-he deified. In the list of the
" names " of the Shang-te of the Con-
fucianifots alreadv referred to, as
giten in tlie Chinese Rep, Vol. XVII.
p, 630, we have another remarkable
one given to this Keen and ^ — ,
who is there emphatically stvle^l
" the Divinity." The " name " is :fc
^ T'ae-haou ; and his full title, as al-
ready mentioned is ^ 5^ Jl ij^. He
receives the liighest worship in Chi-
na, and we learn from Kang-he that
this " T^ae-haou is Heaven^'* (Shang-
te). His throne is in the East, the
residence of the Yang or superior
])rinciple, and the ancient Emperors
sacrificed burnt offerings to him in
the spring, when nature is restored,
from the chaos of winter. ^' The Te
(Shang-te sacriiiced to in Spring) is
T^ae-haou and his attendant God is
Kow-mang."^ '' Le-ke Ch. IIL p. ^1 .
and, on turning to the Mirror of His-
tory we find that T'ae-haou is Fuh-
he, the " Firet man," according to
the Confucianists, or, more strictly
speaking, a reappearance of Fwan-
koo from the chaotic .Deluge. This
Emperor is the " Keen," or Heaven,
or Great Father of the Tih-king who
comes out of the Chaotic Great ex-
treme, with his seven companions.
In his human character, he is, like
Pwan-koo, atid Jupiter, and Bac-
chus, &c. &c., 5c ■? ^^ *1^® *^^ ^f
Heaven (Shang-te); and in liis deified
character, he is (like these gods) 55
or Shang-te Ai/n^e^; the "Sovereign
Mind," or soul of the universe. Shun
appointed him " to rule over the en-
tire heaven," and called him ^ 55
J: ^ and ^' the Lord of Heaven,"

1871.]

AXD MISSIOXARY JOUUNAL.

313

and " the Great Te " (Sliang-te), as
"being pro])cr titles for Supreme
Heaven.'*^ Shin-seen &c. Sec. III^
Ch. 5 pp. 6. 7. The Confucianists ;
tell us that this Fuh-lie, or their
'' First Man " appears at the begin-
nins: ot'th^ Yin-hwuv, nt the com-
men cement of each world; (See.
Diagram of Succ. of worlds in No. '2)
and hence he is said to have ''estab-
lished the (human) Extreme,'' or ori-
gin. Confucius in the I^un-yu (Ch.
X.) tells his disciples to " observe the
seasons of the Ileae," (Dynasty)
in which the Yin was considered the
first IIwuv, as being the period when
the First Man, and the inferior crea-
tion emerge ft-om chaos at each rev-
olution of Heaven and Earth. This
Yin-hwuy in which Fuh-he comes
forth from the Chaotic Egg, is the
Spring season of the World, and an-
swers to the Chin Diagram of the
Yih-king ; and in this Classic we are i
told that, " TJie Baler (Shang-te) is- [
sues forth in the Chin Diagram."
Sec. W. Ch. 4. Fuh-he then is the !
Classical Shang-te, "the Lord of^
Heaven," &c. &c. who issues forth
from Chaos or the ovum mund% to
readjust his body the world, of which
this " third (or youngest) power of
nature," is the animating soul and
real deity; and hence we are plainly
told in the Le-ke (Sec. IV p. 56) that
" Man is the Mind of Heaven and
Earth." And, this Shang-te or De-
mon god, governs his body the world,
we are also told, just as the soul
governs the body " in man ; i. e. he
is inherent in it and rules and guides
it. This Shang-te is also called 5c •
;> |l|l, the god, or rational soul of
Heaven or the world, as Jupiter was
the Theos or rational soul of Heaven
or the world, according to the Stoics.
This " Mind of Heaven and Earth,"
is only manifested, or issues forth
from his egg, when the world re-
quires renewal; e. gr. " When the
myiiad of things are generated and
flourishing, then Heaven and Earth

do not exert their Mind ; bat when
they have decayed -and require to be
(again) generated, then Heaven and
Earth e.xert their Mind." Sing-ie
dtc. Ch. XXVI p. 12. Thus apin,
Sliang-te, notwithstanding his high
sounding titles, is, after all, but the
chief Hero-god of the whole Pagan
world, or the First Man deified and
blasphemously decked out in the*
attributes which belong to Jehovah
alone. In fact this follows inevitably
from the statement that Shang-te or
-j^ -— (jom prebends all the "gods of
Heaven " in himself; "Instead," says
Faber, "of describing the unity
which they all acknowledge, as
superseding the plurality : they (the
pagans) speak of their gods as being
equally one and many. Whatever
theretore the many be severally^ the
one must be collectively; because
the unity is but a combination of the
plurality. Hence since the many
are hero-gods; the one which mystic-
ally com])rehends them all in an im-
aiginary hermaphroditic heing^ must
evidently be a pantheistic conjeries
of Hero-gods, and iherefcyre caniwt he
the tme God.'' Vol III pp. (51, 63.
"Here," in the heathen Monads,
''so far as I can judge, we have the
only divine unity that the heathens
ever worshipped; an unity, which has
often been mistaken for tlwJt of the
Supreme Being, but which really has
nothing in common with Him, save
that it bore the name, and was dec-
orated witli the ^usurped attributes
of the Deity. Ibid p. 60. This
period of the world is called ^^or
the postdiluvian period, and wo
learn from Chinese History (in exact
accordance with Scripture) that the
period of man's life was henceforth
shortened. Fuh-he, like Noah, is
regarded in his human form as " the
fii-st sacriticer," and as dwelling ser
cure in the midst of the " Birds and
Beasts." He instituted marriage,
taught the people Agriculture, As-
tronomy, and many useful arts, and

314

TIIK (JinXESE RECOIJDER

[^pril.

is Adam as lie comes out of Chaos,
and Noah as he- esca])e8 from the
Dehige which is always confounded
with Chaos.

8. The world or Shang-te then,
is de8i<yuated in the classic^s " Keen "
or '* Heaven," and '' Heaven and
Earth ;" and we are not lett to mere
conjecture, but we ai'e distinctly
told that he is Man (body and soul) ;
€. gr. '' Heaven (Shang-te) is a mould
— a Great Man; Man is a small
Heaven." i. e. Microcosm," Heaven
and Earth are a mould — a Great

intercourse with each other, tlie my-
riad of things could not exist. !Mar-
ria2:e is the beirinnins: and end of
mankind." Ibid. p. 38. " Eleaven
and Earth arc my father and mother,
and mv father and mother are
Heaven and Earth. Heaven is fath-
er, and father is ]leaven ; Eartli is
mother, and mother is Earth. ilen
ought to serve Heaven and Earth,
a,s they serve their father and moth-
er ; and children ought to serve their
father and mother a^s tliey sei'^'e
Heaven and Eartli." Single- c&c, Ch.

Man; Man is a small Heaven and /F^. 21. IShang-te then, or Heaven

Earth." i. e. Microcosm, Yi(4uy IL
26. "Man's head is round like
Heaven (Shang-te's head) and his
feet are square Rke Earth," (Shanp:-
te's feet) Clwo-tye'a Works. Ch. XLIIL
31. " The Sun and Moon in Heaven
(Shang-te's eyes), correspond to the
eyes m Man." Sing4e &c., Ch.
XXVn. p. 1. And as this deitied
Man is an hermaphrodite, he is the
Great Father and Mother of all
things, who like the hermaphroditic

his sacred womb" — the Earth; e. or.
*' Heaven and Earth are the FatJier
and Mother of the myriad of things."

and Earth animated, is merely Adam
or Noah regarded as an Ifermapliro-
ditic Monad, who is at once the
Great Father and Mother of the
whole universe. These two beiiig-s
are plainly the CibIus and Terra or
Hermaphroditic ■ Jupiter of tlie
Greeks and Romans, and like thera,
are sacrificed to at marriages as be-
ing the patrons of fecundity (No. 1.
12.) As to the two beings included
under one name " Heaven " or

Jupiter " generates the world from | " Shang-te," Mr. Faber says. '^ All

the chief gods of the Gentiles were
hermaphrodites ; but when they are
divided into two distinct persons male

Shoo-Jdng, Sec. IV. p. 2. " Confucius ' and female^ the two perpetually hear
said ; In ancient times intelligent a name common to bofh.^^ Vol. 7225.

kings in serv^ing their fathers were
filial, and hence they intelligently
served Heaven, (the Great Father);
they also served their mothers in a
filial manner, and hence they served

9. The eight Diagrams of the
Yih-king are the eight divisions of
the whole universe or ^ — , or
Shang-te, according to the Confuci-
anists ; and hence, regarded as one

Earth (the Great Mother) with in- i hjermaphroditic being^ these constitute
telligence." Heaou-king, p. 13. ''If , his parts and members; e. gr. Keen

Heaven and Earth had not sexual
inte'rcourse with each other, the my-
riad of things could not exist.^^ Yih-
Mng: Keen Diag. Sec, 1 p. 30. " In
families, the female properly remains
in the inner apartments, the male
in the outer. A male and a female
constitute the great principle of
Heaven and Earth." Ibid Sec. II.
p. 10. "Marriage is the great prin-
ciple of Heaven and Earth. If

(Heaven) is his head, ^imu (Earth)
is his womb, Chin his feet, Seuen
his thighs, K'han his ears, Le his
eyes, J^dn his hands, and Ihuy his
mouth."- Sec.. IV Ch. 8. Thus Shan^-
te is but a deified man or Hero-god,
and the Chinese are no exception to
the general statement of the Apostle,
that the heathen " professing them-
selves to be wise, became fools, and
changed the glory of the incorrup-

Heaven and Earth had not sexual \ tible God into an image made like

1871.]

AVD MISSIONARY JOURXAL.

315

to corruptible man." They have,
like every other heathen nation in

embraced. There in nothing that can
fortify them against the temptations

CHINESE CHRISTIANS.

BY BEV. JNO. E. MAHOOD.

the world, "changed the truth of of" the world so well as the Word of

God (concernincr tlie Creation and ^f><^- ^^e have an excellent example

Ddiip-e) into a lie, and worshipped of this in the temptation of Christ. He

and served the Creature rather than | }^.»'« ^P^k« ^« "^''^" never spoke has by

the Creator, who is blessed for ever." : ^"^ ^^^"^^P'^ ^^^Wl'^ ,tv".^^^^'%?, *^r
' ages to come that the !-ivine Word

***''*^*'*'*'*" is the safest fortress in which we can

STUDY OP THE SCRIPTURES AMON& : take refuge when assaulted by the ene-
my of son!8. When tempted to un-
belief, the Redeemer's answer wa**: —
"Man shall not live by bread alone
but by every word which proceedeth
out of the mouth of God." Every one
who wishes to grow in knowledge and
in grace must follow the example of
Timothy of old, who knew the Holy
Scriptures, " which are able to make
wise unto salvation through faith in
Christ Jesus."

Seeing then, that the Scriptures
are of such vast importance to every
believer, it may well be asked: — How
can we promote the more thorotigh
reading and study of the Scriptures
among our native converts? In the first
place, my answer is: — Give the Christ-
ians the Scriptures translated into a
language, which will not only meet
their prejudices, but which they can
understand. It will not do for those

How shall we promote the more thorough

Reading ajid Study of the Scriptures

among our native Christians,

It is hn possible to read the history
of the Jewish nation, without being
forcibly struck, with the vast import-
ance which that people placed upon
the reading and expounding of God's
Word. The reason for their so doing
may be seen, by referring to Dent. XI:
18, 19, when Moses in laying down
precepts for the guidance of the Is-
raelites, exhorts them saying: — "Lay up
these my words in your heart and in
your soul, and bind them for a sign
upon your hand, that they may be as
frontlets between your eyes. And ye
shall teach them your children, speak
ins: of them when thou sittest in thine

bouse, and when thou walkest bv the i who wish to become acquainted with
way, when thou liest down, and \v1umi ! ^f»<l's Word and who wish to do his
thou risest up." The psalmist David will, to study the Bible as the Chinese

also declares that that man is blessed
w^iose delight is in the law of the Lord,
and who meditateth in that law both
dav and nitrht.

A man who wishes to instruct others
in the doctrines of Christianity without
a thorough perusal of the Word of j^»^"C'e only shall we seethe beauty of
God, is Hke a workman without his i^^ treasures. In China owing to the
tools. Those converts who have been I <^»ff«''e"<'e between the written or
but a short time released from the I classical language and the different col-
bondage of sin and corruption, especi- loquial dialects, there are many con-

study their own books. Our duty m
perusing tlie Bible is not to stand be-
fore it and to admire its style and
symmetry; but to stand within, that
we may believe and obey it. In the
wav of inward communication and obe-

ally require the study of the Scriptures,
that by feeding upon the milk of the
word, they may advance.from childhood
to manhood, as so be able to feed
upon the strong meat of the word,
which will enable them to make a bold
profession of that faith which they have

• RcaU hoff»re the October meeting of the Foochow
ini8>Io;iary Couleronec.

flicting opinions respecting the best
medium for conveying Scriptural truths
to the people iu writing. In Foochow
we are favoured with a written col-
lequial as well as classical, — which in
some parts oi the Empire is not the
case. The New Testament and other
Christian books have already been
printed in it, about the utility of which

r^os

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[March -

Indemnity Money FOR Roman Cath- 'flw^^-^fl/?*'*. It will be remembered that its

xxr ^ A I 4. ^1 v> • 1 *. existence commenced in the f'/i/iM 3/a/7 Office

ones:— \\e learn that the Resident in January 1807. under the editombip «rf Mr.

Catholic priest at Tientsin has told a K. B. Dennys, whose knowledge of l bincse

Protestant missionary there tlmt they ; S^VnlterSd The "^^Z.%:^

have not received, nor will they receive, fully through three yean*— to the end of 1 809,

a single cash from the Chinese Govern- 7^^" owing to causes which it is unnecessary

» , to specify, the property m the work parsed

ment until a proper guarantee ot safety into other handp. After a fitful life dnrirj«r

and protection is given, and then on//y ^^« ^««' ^^JT^^ of a snhBequent period, it ex-
* ^ , ^ ,' ^^ ^ ,. '\ pired, and the copyright m it was nut up to

The com*
were only

- - -- — knocked down

Minij^ter received money on his own for One Dollar! Whether the purchaser

vresnonsibilitv without constiltinsr thcin, • intends to revive the publication or not, we

4 , :„ ^ , . ^x arc quite unaware, but our advice is — don't.

and they will not have it. Uar cor- And our advice is based on experience. The

respondent says he saw the Vicar three excellent volumeH with which the Ch?n^

A ^ !• » re • 1 1 «.* 4. ♦1.^ /^^.,«* J^oil in connected contain a crrpAt deal of

Apostohc's ofccial letter to the Count I „^„„ ^i^^Iy i„,ere»ting to all penons to

to this effect, a splendid leter, which l whntu the sto<1y of things Chinese is in any

rather put the Count in a «o«. He doti't ' ^^^^^ «"'r"^«: «"* "' "'"P'^^ of coarKrr
" _ ... considerations — i. tf., as connected with monev

f)r property destroyed, n()t for lives public competition at a recent sale,
lost, (blood-money.) Tlie Acting French ' f^J'^'?^. 7"^^ "°^, ^^V"^' '^\^''«

like to give the money back, to the
Government.

Mandarin TiiANSLATiONOFXHE New
Testament: — Under date of Jan. 2oth?

— the publication did not pay "a living pi-t>-
fit." It paid for itself — it cleared its own ex-
pense?, and nothing els4\ It was maintained
for the sake of its lirernry value, and the three
volumes that remain will attest the wo^^h of
that. The Chhiese Record fir is now we lielieve
we learn that the Committee of the i tne only publication in ( hina which aims at ob-

various Missions at Pekincr which i J'^^t* ^}^^\^r to those which iXotcs and QuerU-s

- . I • ii_ ' had at heart, we need not sav that we cor-

iiave been engaged m translating the dially wjsh The Bfrtn-dttr success. In a bnsi-

Soripturcs into Mandarin more or less "fss 8«nse its production is relieved from
t , , • ;j -. J I hindrances which often hamper a publication

for several years, have revised and ,g,,t ^ut upon oi-di nary business terms; but the
prepared for the press their former value of the articles it contains is not affected
translation nearly to the end of Jolm^s i^'^ ^^^* consideration."
(jospel. The American Mission Press
at the Capital expected to commence
publishing this revision in the early
spring, as soon as the severity of the
winter should moderate.

NOTES AND QUERIES ON CHINA
AND JAPAN.

It is with sorrow that we have read
fate of the Nofrs and Qiwricx in the The Chi-
vaMailoi Febniary 2nd 1871. While the
objects of the Chinene Becorder and of the
I^otes and (^teries were in some measure
i'lentical, there was abundant room for both
in China. Shonld the latter not be revived,
we cordially offer the columns of the 7^/*-
citrder to such suitable papers as would have
been contributed to the JVotes and Qveri^^s.
The China Mail says: —

** It may interest many persons in China —
and elsewhere for the matter of that — to

The Ohinesk RKTORnKK and MrsaioxAUY JoraxAL
Is if5(«nocl nn»Jitlily at FoooUow, Cliinn. It is devottKl ta
tlH' Kxt.-nsion of Knowlcdir*' r- latiiig to the Scieiice.
Lit/rmturr, OfHlLzntinn, IHt^oi-y. and Rflinifmft of
Ubinu aud ndjai-ent (;otiDtai('H. It bus u speciui dipari-
lueiit tor 2Sote», Que-'-ifa and neplieft. The nmnhers
average at leuMt 28 pages. Single copies t-lJOO per
annum fn advuiice without iK)stncre. Snbscrlntions
sUouhl begin with the .Tune nunibt'r (lat No. of Vol. 8),
nnil bo lujidc thnmifh tho Agent* of the lUxx>RbKR, as
the Editor cannot kre]> srpi^rate n<;counta with sub-
scrlbt'i's. For nuuien of tigents, nee Co".©;.

RKV. JUSTUS DOOLITTLE, EDITOR.

TnRMS OP Thj? Chinkse Recorder, when mailed

poetagi* paid, to any of the ports (jf China, or of Jnpnn,

or to AuKtralia, India, Java, Manilla, Slam. Singnpore

the j and the United States ^ .'.^.V-tn Eigl md vid Stmthiimp-

I ton, t-i.ftti— to Germany and Bcl;oura, H4 SontTMrnp-

\ Um $J.OO— to Franci', vid Maisnlles ♦J.ou (pi-epay-

I ment of postage Ix-lng Impossltile.) pj»id in England,

eleven shillings, sent vid Sontharnpfoti. Paid tn the

' rnlt<'d States In currency and gent »>»d Pacijic Stall

9 i.*)0. An>-thing offered for pabllcatlon as Articles,

i Notv*, Owrlei*, and UeplleH, &c., niny lie wiit tUr.'Ct to

tlie K.lltor of the CniXESE Recorder, Foocbow.

The Editor Is not repponeible for the vIhwr expressed
by contributors. New bookn, and pamphletK relating
to Cliina and the Chinose If sent to the Editor will re-
ceive prompt notice.

Terms for AnvERTistSG. On the cover, for tea
I lines or leAj, eight wordu to a line If printed clawly
t'».crether, for the f^rst Insertion fl/tif cents, for each

k'arn the fat' of Sotes and Queries on China subsequent iuHcrtion, «icew(^-/U-e ccnu.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

317

edge of the Scriptar<is and devoted-
ness to Christ thoy are undohig a work
which by giving sufficient tirae might
be xvell done in the future.

Owing to the great distance of most
of the stations from Foochow, the for-
eign missionary can only visit them
about once every two or three months,
at which intervals he can only st^p at
each station about a day or two at the
most, so that, it is quite impossible for
the missionary to instruct the Cate-
chists sufliciently during his stay with
them. As it is not our object now,
however, to raise difficulties but rather
to obviate them, let us try and devise
some plans which may best accomplish
our object.

To keep the stations supplied with
well instructed men, I believe it will
be necessary for each of the missions
to keep a few of the most intelligent
and best men we can get, constantly at
head quarters under the instruction of
one of the missionanes. These will
answer as a sort of depot and will be
ready to supply the place of those who
may not be sufficiently instructed, or
who through want of zeal or spirituali-
ty may be removed from their stations.
The missionary who wiU have charge
of them will nave an opportunity of
instructing them in the evidences of
the Christian religion, which will for-
tify them against the adversary and
will enable them to give a reason of
that hope which is in them. He wiU
have many opportunities of impressing
upon them the importance of the pro-
found study of the Word of God, and
especially the private study of it for
food for their own souls.

Boyle in speaking of the style of
Scripture says: — " I use the Scriptures
not as an arsenal to be resorted to only

for arms and weapons but as a

matchless temple, where I delight to
contemplate the beauty, the symmetry,
and the magnificence of the structure;
and to increase my awe and excite my
devotion to the Deity there preached
and adored."

In the private studjr of God's Word
they will find out the internal evidences ,
of Christianity, which are above allj

other kinds of evidences, the highest,
surest, and most complete.

The more we study the Bible the
more shall we admire it. Like the
kalidescope with its vast variety of
colours, the Bible each time it is ex-
amined carefully will present to the
reader a greater variety and beauty.
The Bible is like the gofd mine; when
we get beneath the surface we shall
discover in it the richest treasures.
But I may be asked: — How can we best
make those helpers who are at their
different stations, study the Scriptures?
Those who are in Eoochow are under
the control of the missionarv who can
instruct and interest them in the study
of Bible truths, but what are thoj-e to
do for instruction, who are scattered
throughout the country at different sta-
tions, some of whom as yet may have
but a very limited knowledge of the
Scriptures ?

My suggestion would be: — Have peri-
odical examinations, say once or twice a
year when all the Catechists will be
expected to assemble at Foochow.

When I say examination I do not
mean to ask a few questions, each
person answering with an open Bible
111 his hand, but that part of the exam-
ination ought to be in writing, by which
means the progress each person has
made in acquiring a knowledge of the
written character will be seen, as well
as the proficiency made in the study of
the Scriptures.

The portion of Scripture on which
they are to be examined ought to be
named at the end of the previous ex-
amination. The most useful and prac-
tical men are not always those who can
answer the most on paper. Therefore due
allowances must be made. This mode
of examination will act as a stimulus to
make them study the Bible, and to the
intelligent and hard workers it will
give satisfaction; for they will know
that their work will be appreciated.
In these examinations, the value of each
portion of Scripture must be impressed
upon them. The Bible is like one
grand chain: every part of it helps to
form a link. Like a building complete,
every book of the Bible helps to form

318

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[April,

the grand struct ure and to mak.e up
one great whole.

To suppose that portions of the Old
Testament are merely historical facts
and ritualistic ceremonies witliout much
meaning or depth of spirituality, is to
deprive ourselves and those whom we
instruct of a great deal of comfort
which otherwise we niijjcht obtain from
the Word of God. The simple histor-
ical fact about Melchisedek blessing
Abraham after the slaughter of the
Kings, might have been passed over
as an event of no great importance,

catechized in the Word of God. We
don't want catechists to become self
conceited orators, whose discourses are
perfecily unintelligable both to thtm-
j selves and to those whom they try to
teaoh; but we want them to be humbto,
truthful men of God, who will si:
down with the people and tell them
abouX those things which concena their
eternal haj)|)iness.

Once each week, at least, they ought
to have Catechetical classes at eacL of
the stations, where all the convert ?* and
inquirers who possibly can ou^ht to

were it not that the inspired Psalmist \ attend for instruction. To see thnt
declares that same Melchisedek to bej this is done the missionary might each
a type of Christ. And St. Paul uses time when he visits his station, calj tliQ
the same incident as the strongest Christians together and catechize them
argument to show the superiority of i to see whether they are growiiig in
the priesthood of Christ over that of knowledge. The portion of Scripture,
Aaron. Look at Leviticus and ex- on whitsh the Catechists were lat^t ex-
amine it carefully, and you will iind amined at Foochow, might be the sub-
that there is hardly a book in the ject selected for the course of instruu-
Bible, that displays the sinfulness of sin, j tion. If they are improving in know-
the holiness, justice and mercy of God ledge, then the missionary will easily
to a greater extent. The Bible is like see that the Catechists are doing their
the mind of God who gave it, a mine duty. By such examinations as the^e,
of the greatest wisdom, the depths of the missionary will have a fair chet'k
which we can never fathom. upon the work of the Catechist; he will

Now let us consider the best means
to use for making the native Christian^*,
(who are not in the employ of the mis-
sions) read and understand the Scrip-
tures. Many of this class cannot read;
therefore they must depend almost en-
tirely upon the person sent to teach
them for all necessary instruction. It
is impossible for the missionary who
can only visit them once every two or
three months, to teach them. The
persons then who will be re8j)onsible
for their instruction will be the cate-
chists who are left in charge of the
different stations. I prefer using the
name catechist to that of helper or
preacher; for I believe the best way
to instruct those who are merely feed-
ing upon the milk of the word, is to
catechize them; for by so doing their
wants will be better known to the
person who instructs them. It was
the custom in the early church to do it.
It was so in the Church of England a
half century ago, until Sunday Schools
were introduced where children and
young persons are now instructed and

kuow the wants of the people belter,
and will be better able to solv6 their
doubts and to impress upon all the im-
portance of the study of the Scri])turos,
The people will take greater deliffht
in reaclinc: the Word of God. TJ;ev
will see that its precepts are holy, just^
and good and are given to be our rule
and guide through life.

In examining the Bible they will see,
that the Old Testament is not contrary
to the New, but that both harmonize
together in showing forth the glory
and goodness of God, the fallen and
currupt nature of man, and the redomj>-
tion of sinners throunrh Jesus Christ-

Obedience to the j>recepts of God's
Word will raise them from a low stare
of moral degradation to a life of holi-
ness and love, and will by the Holy
Spirit's help impart to them that wis-
dom and happiness which only 'can be
enjoyed by the people of God Tlioy
will see by closely examining the Bible,
that it is the only book which claims
God for its author, unmixed truth ior
its contents, and salvation for its end.

1870.]

AXD .MISSIONARY JOURNAi;.

31^

EU3SIAN ECOLSSIASTICAL
MISSION.

* Note to First Paper piiblished in the
Nooember No.

BT J. DUDGEON, KSQ., M. D.

In addition to the visits of Russians
to the Oonrt of Peking there mention-
ed, and to throw more lii^ht upon those
early transactions on the Anioor, we
ijow add the folio winfj information.
The facts relating to liie Ainoor are
drawn ahnost entirely from Plath'a
" Alandseliurev."

In 1672 Russia sent two noblemen,
Milowavoff and Kawvakoff to Pekini^
whose nanies were inadvertently omit-
ted in the first paper under this date;
and in 1877 the Greek Spafari with a
suite. Spafari was dragoman of the
tribunal of envoys in Moscow and is
mentioned in another paper, as being
sent to I*eking at the time of the first
iieorotiations.

17'

Russia's first acquaintance with the
Amoor bei^an in this wise. Some Cos-
sa'ks who had built a winter quarter
at the mouth of the river Uija (Ula) on

t])e sea of Okhotsk, heard first in 1(539 . ^ t- • i

iVora the Tuniruses on the river Ud J^;^^-"Gy from L mlekan

the A moo* for the Natkans. They re-
p(rrted other news that on the upper
Amoor or Shilka, there dwelt a peopl9
calWd Daurs, rich in agriculture and
cattle. One of their princes, Lawkai,
dwelt' at the junction of the river Ura
with the Shilka. Here silver was work-
ed and melted, which was exchanged
for sables which they sold again to^the
Chinese for silk and other wares.

These reports were the occasion of
the expedition of Wassilei Pojarkow
in 1643. After he had crossed the
mountain which is the waterslied of the
Aldan and Seja, he cauie to a river
Brytinda, after two day's journey to an-
other river af the same name and after
two days more to the Gilla, after
four days to the Ur, and again
after three days to the Umlekan, which
all flow from the West (?) into the
Seja. Reindeer Tuuguses dwelt on the
second named river, cattle breeders on
the Ur, and the Daurs dwdt at the
mouth of the Umlekan, carrying on
ai^riculture and cattle rearincj. Here
came one of the people of the Dutschers
(according to Gerbilon in Du Ilalde, the
Mantchus are meant when so tenned
by the Russians) who live below the
Seja. He heard, besides, that six weeks*

* dwelt a

(Udi or Uda) that tliey had intercourse
w'ilh a settled agricultural people living
on the rivers Soja and Silkar (Chikiri)
and bartered sables for grain. On an-
other river Omut (Amgun, Omogun
of William's ma]>, afte: wirds Chamum,
Chinese Ilenkon) dwelt Tuuguses who
carried on trade with a people on the
lower Amoor, called Natkans, who hul
a particular language of their own. In
exchange for their sables, they got
from them silver, copper kettles, glass,
corals, and silk and cotton stufis, which
they (lid not themselves, however, man-
ufacture, but jyot them elsewhere. On
one river Mamur (Amoor?) lived peo-
ple who cultivated tlieland, ke])t cattle,
distilled brandy, and conveyed flour up

/^^«r^#«#«# ««%> «^%>« r'^^^H^«#

* *x ^^ ^■^ *x ^x ^^ ^xy^ *^ ^x^v /v/x^v#-v

[♦ ThiB Note camo to hand too late for in-
Bersion in its proper place. The advlitional in-
formation it supplies is interesting and valu-
ably enough to justify insertion Id thid man-
ner. Ed, Ch, lieo.}

Khan, by name Borboi, in a town with
wooden walls and fortified with ram-
parts, which sent out 2-3000 men to
make war on the neighbouring peoples.
'Bcsides bows and arrows, his people
had also fire arms and in his capital
cannons also. The sables which he re-
ceived as tribute, be sold to the Chinese
for silver, tin, copper utensils, silk and
cotton stuffs. His land produced cattle,
and corn. From the latter whisky was
made. The language there was so difl^er-
ent from that on the Seja that an inter-
preter was required. At the mouth of
the Selimda, (Selimga) which four days
journey beyond Umlekan falls into the
Seja from the East, the Daurs had a
strong place called Moldikitschid; an
other place Doduwa was situated where

* He mentions no direction. His new»
was first reduced to paper in Jakutsk after
I his return; which accounts for the appaitiiu
I confusion in some pUues,

320

THE CTIIXESE RECOPwDER

[April,

the Soja full.4 into the Shilka^ (The up-
per part of the Anioor is also sometimes
so called). Up the Shilka dwelt Prince
Lawkai who had much land under cul-
tivation, and disposed of the surplus of
Jiis grain to the Mongols in lieu of cat-
tle. Three days journey from Umle-
kan, Pojarkow, found at the mouth of
the brook Gogul Kurgu — a Daurian
place — a day's journey brought him to
the mouth oftheToraa, uhich flows
from the East, another day to a place
of the Daurs, called Baldatschin and
another day, to the mouth of the Seja.
Besides those places, there dwelt also
all around numerous Daurs, who carried
on the cultivation of the land and
gardens. In three weeks uiore he reach-
ed the month of the Scliungal (Sangari)
and aller six days at the mouth of the
Amoor. (The Ussuri is probably here
meant. About this point somewhere
the river boars often the name Amoor.)
Up to this point and four days journey
further dwell the Dutschers, then come
the Natki, and lastly towards the mouth
of the Amoor to the sea the Giliaks.
Pojarkow spent two weeks journeying
through each of these peoples. Those
on the coast carried on fishing in sum-
mer and hunted sables in winter,
and as they had never been tributary,
Pojarkow was able to take away
from them 480 sables and 10 robes fur-
red with sables. His return journey
TV as along the sea coast by means of
the river Ulja (1646).

Some hunters afterwards made excur-
sions in these regions and discovered,
in 1647, a new way to the Amoor by
the river Ura. Half a day's journey
below its mouth, the Amoor was reach-
ed and boats were seen which camo in
the autumn from the upper regions of
the Shilka to Prince Lawkai, to buy
grain. Lawkai's residence, they heard,
could be reached on horseback from the
mouth of the Ura (Urka) in one day.
The place lay above the river Oldekon.

After these and such like attempts,
Terofei Chabarow's expedition set out
in 1649. Lawkai had heard of his ex-
pedition, and fled with his people, so
that everywhere they met only with
empty houses. Besides Lawkai's res

idence were seen four others, belonging
to his brothers and relations. There
were little fortified places whither the
people could flee when hostilely at-
tacked ; wooden walls with four to five
shooting towers, surrounded by hi<:^h
ramparts and deep ditches ; under the
towers were covered gateways for
sorties. Inside were large wooden
houses, of one room with paper win-
dows, which could in a case of neces-
sity shelter from 50 to 60 persons.
They remained in the third little town;
here La kai came wuth his brothers to
ask what they wished; but he had no
confidence and went away again. In
the fifth (4th?) they met liis sister. Slie
related of the Bogdoi, a powerful lord,
at whose command all the Daurs of
that region were, that he ate and drank
out of gold and silver bowls, had bows,
arrows and swords, also firearms and
(*,annons. His residence had an earth-
wall and in the shops were precious
goods for sale. The river Non flowed
past it. But still niightier was the Khan
who ruled over this one.

In the first town he settled down ;
they discovered holes where the Daurs
in their flight had hidden a large quan-
tity of grain. The Amoor promised
fish in abundance; here and there were
thick forests, full of the most beautiful
sables and other animals which were
worth hunting. He then returned,
but came again the following year with
a stronger body of men. Albazij by
this time existed. From here he sailed
down the Amoor ; after the first two
days, he arrived at a burnt Daurian
village of the prince Dasaul. In the
same manner bad the inhabitants of
two other places, which were reached
the following day, left on the arrival
of the Russians; then they came to a
fortress, which by means of partition
walls, was divided into three divisions,
and belonged to three princes. The
works of the fort were of wood, filled in
with earth and plastered above with
mud. No gates were to be seen, but
around, were pits a fathom deep, in
which Covered ways led out of the fort.
The Daurs shot from the towers of
their triple fortress so many arrows,

1871.]

AXD :!insSIONARY JOURNAL.

r2t

that the field appeared to grow spikes.
They fought bravely but of course their
weak works could not withstand the
Russian weapons. Tlie Daurs all re-
mained, to the number of 661 men, ex-
cept two who fled. The Russians cap-
tured 243 women and girls, 118 child-
ren, 237 horses, 113 cows; the inhabit-
ants had trusted to secure them in
lioles, dag in the roads inside the for-
tress. They met Chinese, who to the
number of fifty always sojourned here
collected tribute and carried on trade.
In vain they invited the surrounding
princes to subjection and the payment
of tribute. When they came the next
day to Bambulai's city, they found it
a waste. He and his people had fled.
They heard from two prisoners, that
opposite the mouth of the Seja, there
dwelt a prince Kokerey, and after pass-
ing some other places of the Daurs,
there then came a strong, newly laid
out fort of the three princes of that
region. After a voyage of two days
and a night, he arrived at the mouth
of the Seja and found on tlie riglit
bank of the Amoor below the mouth
of the Seja, in place of Kokorey's
city, only 24 empty huts. Towards eve-
ning he' reached the described fortress,
of one of the three princes, wher^
many of the Daurian princes had hidden
their best goods. They caroused just
outside the city : — ^so much the easier
"was it for the Russians to take the
fortress. Tlie princes delivered them-
selves up, but forthwith all the Daurs
fled. The barbarians set fire to the
city and sailed down the Amoor. In
four days Chabaro>v came to a mountain
which passes over the Amoor from S.
to N., between the Songari and Seja
and takes in both banks of the river.
For two days and one night he sailed
between the same; afler other two days
he reached the mouth of the Songari.
The people that dwell on the Amoor
above and below the mountain, are
called bv him Goguls. From the
mouth of the Songari, down the Amoor
for seven days' journey, dwell the

Dutschers — then came to thfe Atschans.

The Goguls and Dutschers both tilled

the land and reared cattle, only that the

former had mere hamlets of not more
that 10 huts, while the latter lived in
large villages of from 60 to 80 huts. The
Atschans sup])orted themelves neither
by agriculture nor cattle reariTig, but
lived entirely on fish. He here wintered;
10 days' journey from here should
have dwelt the Gili&ks. But scarce-
ly had he sent 100 men up the Amoor to
procure provisions than lie was attacked
by 1000 Atschans and Dutschers. Their
arms saved the Kussian8;but soon the
prince of Ninguta whom the governor
of the Mantchus had sent to their help-
at their call for assistance came with
2020 men, 6 cannons and 30 guns.
The bravery of the Russians repulsed
the might of the Mantchus; however,
when the Chinese threatened to come
with a large force, he found it wiser to
return to the upper Amoor. There lie
was strengthened, and courageously
conthiued his journey up the Amoor.
His messengers gave the most brilliant
descriptions of the Amoor countries.
"There were, inexhaustible riches — a
supei-fluity of gold, and silver, beauti-
ful sables, cattle breeding, agriculture
and fruits — the inhabitants wore no
other clothes than those made of gold
and damask." From all quarters the
Cossacks forthwith hastened to this
Siberian Paradise ; although these splen-
did things had long since disappeared.

Chabarow was followed by one Step-
anow. He sailed down the Amoor m
1654, made good booty on the Songari,
but had to withdraw before the Chinese
force. He attacked some Daurian
hamlets just as they, on the other hand,
destroyed the Russian palisaded vil-
lages. He proceeded up the Songari
in the followmg year, robbed the crop,
built among the Giliaks a palisaded
village and took possession of, (from
them and the Dutschers,) about 4800
sables, 8 black and 56 red foxes; but
on their return, they found that the
Dutschers had forsaken their dwellings
on the Amoor and Songari; so that
there was nothing more for his robber
companions to carry away. When they,
however, returned in 1658, the Chinese
totally defeated them and took from
them 3200 sables aud other property.

^22

THE ClIIN^KSE RKrORDER

[.\piil.

'i\n-i land on tiie river T- i!i:i, whu^li fails
into the Sejn, :it the j«uictio?i of the
SoJM with the A moor, was the most
fri'.ilful ill t])e worhi. Tliey discovered
hero an old city AiiX'an * on the N.
bank <»f the Auioor, half a days' jour

PUfiS WATER.

BY J. G. KKRB, M. D.

The large proportion of water in

I the aTiiiriMl economy and the nece?.?^!-

iiey below the mouth of the Seja. It j ty for its frequent supply reiuleni i^

cxteudLnl 400 fatho!iis lone: ^^^'^ l^^jvory imuortant that pwre vrixt'^r
broad, along the Ain(.or; had earth wails I 1j^;^jI^ housed in all the food aud
from two t.> three fathoms high ; inside ^^.j^^i^ ^^j^^^^ j^^^^ ^^^ system.
v/:is a square 'space oi eigiity tatlionis,
likewise cncirclednith higli earth walls.

Several swarms of CossadvS went
forth ffom iVlbazin to the East to the
river Henkon, routed heaps of Natki
nnd Gilialis, bailt palisaded villages and
came back with booty (1682). In the
meantime the Chinese, first settled

liiemselves in the old city of Aigan wells, 3rd rain.

Since water is the most universal
solvent in nature, most of that in
common use contaii>s mineral or
vegetable, and sometimes animal
matter in solution.

The sources from which water is
derived are 1st rivers, 2nd springs or

(1GS3); later, built on the S. bank of
the Amoor, Saghalien oula hotun (the
city ot the black river) 1085; blocked
up the way to the Chamum (Henkon?)
and destroyed the palisaded villages
and winter quarters of the Russians on
the Soja, Selimga, Amgnn and Tiigur
(18S2-16S5). With 100 Bnssen (boats?)
of from 40 to 50 meft, and 10,000 in-
i\m try with 160 light field pieces and
60 pieces of heavy siege artilleiy. They
marched on Albazin, whic"h with a gar-

The water from rivers may be
cotnparatively pure, but generally
contains a small proportion of iiii'i-
eral matter in solution, v^l»eu the
water is mostly derived from Spri ncrs.
After rains the proportion of uiirieral
matter is verv small, but then earthv
matters are held in suspension mak-
ing the water turbid. In the ne-
cessity of larije cities the water Is
made foul from the mixture of
animal and veiretable matters in a

risen of 450 men with 3 cannons and I state of decomposition. These ini-

800 muskets, could not, of com-se, hold
out and had to surrender after a short
siege (1685). The city was destroyed
and the Chinese followed them as far
as the Argun. The Russians, indeed,
airain invaded it, rebuilt Albaziu the
same year, raised the siege of the Chi

purities may be removed by settlin*;,
as is done in laro^e reservoirs, which
receive and su|>ply water to lar»re
cities or by filtration through sand
and charcoal. Thus treated, riv^er
water becomes suitable for use.

Spring or well water contains

/w.6^t\ 1 4. ^,, fk« o^i-u A,.^ iflQQ mmeral matter m solution : ffeneral-
nese (1687) but on the 2/th Aug. 1689, , i4. i' v \r ^ •

^ ^ ^ XT ». 1 X ';lysome salt oi lime or Mai>:nehia or

the treaty of 'Nertchinsk was entered | g^^^^ r^he well water of large cities
into, and the question, of the Amoov\^i^^ contains animal and vec<etable

• and#AIbazin, was then settled against
the Russians, as we have more fully
detailed, in the first and second papers.

* It was built by Yung-lo (1404.1425) -of
the Ming dynasty, but was destfoyed 20 yeai's
later by the Mongols. Du Halde calls it
Ayhom. We may expect to hear something
of this ancient oily frooi Archimandrite Pal-
ladius who is at present making researches in
that re<non.

impurities.

Rain water when received directly
in vessels, as it falls, is the purest
natural water. That which is c. 1-
lected from a well washed roof is
sufficiently pure for drinking and may
be used in all climates with the full
assurance that \i i^ perfectly healthy.
Being fi-ee from all impuritiesj it

ISTl.]

AVD MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

a23

is just what tlie Bystera demands,
and mnst have. One third of tlio
w'eii>:ht of the body is pure water,
ar.d tfie constant drainage throngli
tl;o rilcin, hmgs and kidneys, requires
tliab new supplies shall be constantly
luldcd. Hence the necei^sity that
this avlicle, so important for liealth
and /c^ornfort should be as pure as
]>r)rtsibie. A clieap and simple mode
of preserving rain wiiter is a deslder-
Htuni in China, and therefore much
coni})laint is made of bad water,
whicli is often made worse by the
addition of spirits, in the vain hope
that it will neutralize the bad prop-
er! ios of the water.

1 have adopted a mode of preserv-
ing rain water for use iri my family,
which is at once simple and inexpen*
sive, and which I suppose can be
used in all parts of China and I
strongly recommend it to all mis-
sionaries and others who wish to pre-
serve health and enjoy the luxury of
pure sweet water in a hot climate.

The vessels which I use are the
common round jars in which the
Chinese preserve their Samshu, the
mouth of which is about three inches
in diameter. After the jar is filled, it
i> sealed up just as the Chinese do it
to keep their spirits. Each jar con-
tains about three gallons, and as a
dollar will buy over twenty of them,
any number may be filled and put
awav, for use in the dry season. In
this way the water will keep perfect-
ly pure and sweet for an indefinite
period of time. During the rainy
season a small number of jars is suf-
ficient as they can frequently be re-
filled. The advantages of this plan
are:

1st. The water being put up in
small jars, it can be kept air tight.

2nd. As only one jar is opened
at a time the water in all the others
is undi>turbed.

3rd. The . plan is cheaper than
cisterns and moi'e convenient, since
it can be used in any locality.

CONis^JiiCTION OP CflmS::^^
ANB HEBREW.

II. Pcper,

BY REV. J. EDKIJS'S.

Time was when all men had one
language. Divine aid v/as given in
the formation of human speech, but
man him: elf by the exercise of the
organs of sonnd with which he w.-'.s
furnished fii^st framed humivn wordr^.
Hence it is said in the scriptural
narrative of crention, that the Lord
God brougrit aniinalsto Adam to see
what he would called them. Could he
do other than imitate their various
cries? With a small stock of mono-
syllables acquired •by imitating the
noise of concussion, of walking, of
heavy bodies falling, sounds uttered
by birds and quadrupeds, of M'ind,
of water and so on, he wonld make
a vocabulary to begin with ; but for
converse with his Creator he would
need more especial aid. To trace
the step's of man's progress from
the commencement of language down-
wards is now beyond our reach.
But we are justified in expecting
that some results should flow from
a comparison of types like Hebrew
and Chinese, as being two of the
oldest accessible stocks.

The Hebrew of the Bible can be
shewn to be based on an older system.
Its dissyllabic roots have sprung
from monosyllables, and it is possi-
ble by the aid of co£:nate languages
to exi)hiin hof/, before the growth
of the S(»mitic grammatical system,
the primitive root added^ inserted,
or sutHxed a consonant, and so be-
came triiiteral and dissyllabic.

Illustrations have already been
given of the prefixing of sibilants. I
shall now attempt to make it clear
that the liquids* K and L have fre-
quently been introduced between the
initial and fijial consonants.

8l»4

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[April,

Pat is a common root meaning " to ,

scatter." It is found in the Chinese

^ po soiv seedy ^ fa or Pat send

Jorthy in the English forth, spread,

ill the Latin sparsus, in the Mongol

bodaraho scatter. Compare in He-
brew Barad sprinkle, kail and Barod |
scaUered. The coiTesponding surd \
form is Parad scatter^ eo^nd^ and
Parash and Paras ako take the same
sense with modifications of meaning,
the one signifying divide and the
other separate. Anotlier form is Parat
scattei'ed. Compare the Tibetan Bral
to separate. T\\e letter E is an intruder
in all these words. It has been
caused by an effort of the root to ex-
tend itself. As the root of a tree
pushes its way wherever it can, so each
root in language struggles perpetu-
ally after new modifications as if it
were a living thing. The combin-
ation Pat or Pad or Bat or Bad has
in Hebrew (and the same occurs in
other languages) as much the sense
of scatiering and extending without
the inserted R as with it. Thus
P ADAD means separate, Pedutii divi-
ehUj Badal diuide^ Puts scaUer^ P az ar
disperse. The sibilants S, SH, TS,
Z, and S are all changed from an
older I) or T. But if this were
doubtful there are many more ex-
amples where the D or T is not sib-
ilated, as Patar break forthy cut.,
Pathah to open^ eocpand^ Pathacii
to open, Pethach a door. So in Eng-
lish " bed " mea(i8 that which is ex-
tended, if we are to believe what
the Lexicographers tell Us, and this
is the same root which still keeps its
two essential letters in the word
*' broad " taking an adjective signifi-
cation. Here an R enters, and there
is a second in the Scotch *' braird "
meaning breadth, applied to a field
of corn. The R is not essential to
the primary meaning, but it is a
convenient addition made by the
unconscious effort of languange to
mark off a particular shmle of the

meaning by a derivation. And ^what
is the word " field " but the ' eame
root with an inserted L, and the P
change to F ?

These little changes in the root,
so useful in themselves, tend to con-
ceal the etymology of the words, and
to hide from our view their primi-
tive form as once used by the ances-
tors of all the nations now spread
over the world. Because the Chi-
nese do not thus modify their words,
some persons imagine that it cannot
be shewn that their language is iden-
tical with ours in origin. Sut let us
reflect on the circumstances of the
case. The Chinese never insert K
or L, nor do they prefix sibilants.
The energy of the voice is expended
rather on tones, and other element-s
of speec^h. Yet the roots are the
same. The Semite nations introduced
these modifications of language which
constitute the Semitic type subse-
quent to the departure of the Qiinese
from AVestem Asia, and too late for
the Chinese or the Tartar dialects or
the Japanese, to shew any trace of
them. But the Hebrew roots if
stripped of these appendages do not
differ essentially in sense from* the
Cliinese roots. The Chinese then is
an older type of the same original
language, as that from which the

Hebrew sprang. For example jji

Pie anciently pronounced Bit, and
meaning /-o separate, otJier, is the same
thing with the Hebrew Badal divide,
Bat alone.'

This is another branch of the great
family of words to which Parad, and
broad, with the other examples
given in the paragraph immediately
preceding, with such words as pars,
partior, nndo, fidi, &c., all belong. To
divide, scatter, disperse, extend,
widen and many more are ideas
mutually related, and come out of
each other by gradual change in
signification. Division becomes scat'-
teiring, and scaUeiing becomes exten^

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

sion according as tlie tliinking faciil-
tv conceiitriites itself on one or an-
o'tlier element of the object or action
wliicli it inakea use of language to
ciL'scril)e. " Sprout " is if tracedto its
orij^in, the same word as "forth"
ninT OS " i>iit." It is a small putfhu;

propliet Iwaiali Khoeesh, which
Greek authors say means the sun.
Gesenius says the Zend was hur, as
in Alinromasdes the true name of
Onnuzd, the good God of the Per-
sians, and the Hormosda <n the lion- -
gola. The Chinese i3 B lintheaun.

the
Etic
; K

forth from a niot or stem. Pout is a | T^e Cliinese initial NI frequently
piUiinff/orth of the lips, and spont, a f^^^^gj. ;„ western languages the form
starting forth of water. Tins last
is origiiiaily tiie same word as
piiteus, fous and fountain.

In the Hebrew dictionary there
are not a few examples of the insert-
ed R and L, but more of the former. (

2. Barak, lightning, Chin, bafc
■white.

8. Berith, covenant from a root
barath cut. The Latin is fcedus
from Undo, fidi ciU. The Chinese is
(g. Pit certain^ which we thus learn I _
to be connected with f^ Bat to cui
doion, heal, punish.

i. Barahh, to fly. The Latin is
fiigio^ the Greak pheugo, the Eng-
lish iiy (where Y represents I G) the
Chinese S-^i or Bis to avoid, escape-

5. Dabakh, tread proceed, Dk-
HEKH, way K LoK «'<*J/» '""'"^

6. Dabash to seeifc. Gesenius says,
the original sense is to Ireoddmim
wUkthe/eet, hence to go frequeiiUy,
and hence to seek. The Chinese have
Ig t'at and g c'haor more ancient-
ly Dat to seek The Greek Zbteo to
seek is of the same family. The
initial Z has taken the place of D,
as in the Hebrew darasli, the final
SH has taken the place of T.

7. Hharash cut, engrave, plough,
fc^icate, with Hhauats cut, ahofrpen
are in Chinese fl] Kat to cut. In
Latin Caedo and in English Cut.
"Without the inserted K the root
takes the forms Katal to kSi, Kha-
THATH, strike.

Hheses the sun. Cyrus, king

hreok open, begin.

12. Kabab cg>proach, go near to.
In Cliinese the word is ^ Gip to
reach, arrive at.

13. Karats citf and KarasA an
obsolete root to cui. The Chinese 13
glj Kat to cut.

14. Balao to behright, in Chineso
g white, clear, in English bright.

15 Dalak, bum, in Chinese ^ cho
or*BAK to JdnfSe, in Greek tcico to
melt, English torch. Hence day, lux,
luceo &c.

16. Hhalakf, black, wretched,
Arab. Hhalak black. This in Chi-
nese is tiie common word ^ he or
K&K black.

17. Hhalak, divide, part, scalter,
in Chinese E^ ke or Kkk to separate.

18. Khalam, to vxntnd, especially
by calumnies. From this, says Gese-
nius, perhaps comes the Latin word
calumnia. In Chinese the root is
Ul^ k'an to cid.

' 19. IfQALAPu, cfWCTitW one's se?/",
of the Pereians was calleci by the|ia Greek is kalupto to Ai'tfc, and in

;)26

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[April,

Chinese 3| kai or Ka.p to cover. The
Hebrew has also Kaphar to cover.

20. Palaq divide and Peleg a
stream^ are represented in Chinese

by JJg p^ai or P'ak branches^ streams

&c. The English break and branch
are from the same root. Also the
Tibetan Brug a stream.

Tliese twenty examples of roots
with inserted K and L are all taken
from those paits of the Hebrew vocab-
ulary where, K,T,P and G, D, B
or modifications, of them ate the
initial letters. Cases of identity oc-
cur so abundantly in all parts of the
dictionary, 'as to lead the inquirer
to a conviction that the Chinese and
Hebrew words were originally one.

This identity was quite anterior
to the formation of the peculiarities
of Hebrew grammai\ Tlie distinc-
tion of genders^ the article, the verb
paradigm, the inversions in the order
of words, were still unknown. The
creative genius of Semite grammar
commenced its work after the separa-
tion of the Chinese branch of the
human family, and occupied itself
first with the expansion of the prim-
eval word into a dissyllable. The
roots originally consisting of two
consonants took a third either before
or after or between them.

It was when the Semitic grammat-
ical system had arrived at tliis stage,
that the formation of the verb para-
digm by internal changes fn the
vowel and the prefix of letters be-
came possible. The root of three
consonants was the base from which
alone the complicated ramifications
of Hebrew accidence could grow.

The linguistic principles of the
Simite race were destined to have a
wide influence. The prefixed sibi-
lants, with the inserted E and L are
also found in the language of Tibet
and in all the Indo European tongues.
Any one who has looked into a Tib-
etan dictionary will have noticed the

want of uniformitv in the monosvl-
labic tvpe which there strikes the
eye. the Sibilants S and TS anj
found there prefixed to roots as in
Hebrew, and between the initial and
final consonants occur Y, R and L
as medials. This resemblance is no:
accidental, but arises from the faci
that the Tibetans and the races ec;!-
nate to them in Birniese peninsula.
left western Asia latter than the
Chinese, and that when the Tibetan^
and Birmese emigi'ated by Cabnl nmi
Cashmere to the mountain vallits
which they have ever since inhabit-
ed, the structure of Semitic granmuT
had made no small progres.^. We
find in the Tibetan verb for example
the vowel O used to mark the imper-
ative, just as in Hebrew. Thus the
verb P^RAL to separate, in the prete-
rite P'ltAL and' in the imperative
P'rol, just as in Hebrew the verb?i
Par AT and PaIrasu to scaHer, sepa-
rate^ (in Syriac Pkash) became in
the imperative Peot and Pkosii.

The Tibetan equivalent of the
Hebrew Barak ii to bend the Jtnee^ to
bless is Blag happiness^ the Chinese

being jH fn or Pok, happiness and

fu or BoK to be)id to the qroinid. The
German beiigen, and English boip
are the same word with tliese Chi-
nese and Hebrew forms. The phyjii-
cal sense came first and is retained
in all the languages except the Til>e-
tan. The idea of blessing was de-
rived from that .of kneeling, and
hence the knee was also in Hebrew
called Berekh. The Chinese retains
the idea of blessing in his very fav-
ourite word H fu, happiness. But he
has entirely lost sight of its etymol-
ogy. For this he must look to the
Hebrew. It is interesting too to
notice that we have a vestige in
China in tliis etymol6gy of the habit
of receiving a blessing on the knees
which distinguished the patriarchal
ag6. Here is a glimpse into the
depths of time. We see the \cil up-

1871.]

AXD MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

827

lifted iVora .many intervening afl;es.
Men were humbler then than tliey
are now. Tlie Bon knelt with respect
to receive his father's bles.^ing, aB he
dill, vet more reverentiallv, to the
One God wlio was then universally
known. The filial piety of China^
and the national habit of kneeling
to superiors are derived from the
patriarchal customs of Western Asia.

THE LITEEATI OP CHINA.

BY UTIS.

I ara sure we bear enough talk and
see enough writing about the Literati
and Gontry of this country. All mis-
sionaries seem to regard them as per-
sonal eueraies, and indeed they appear
to have incurred the reputation of
being hostile to all foreigners. Is there
any difficulty ab6ut a foreigner resid-
ing in a Chinese town, the literati and
gentry immediately appear on the scene
jis the chief instigate is of the move-
ment. Does a foreigner propose to
travel in the interior, some member of
this respectable body is sure to come
forward with sage and solemn reasons
why the journey should not be under-
taken. Is it proposed to open a new
Port or modify a Treaty stipulation,
one of the first questions to be asked is
— what will the Literati and Gentry
sav ?

If, however, one set himself in any
particular neighbourhood to ascertain
who these so potent individuals are,
he will occasionally find them hard to
be sought out. Sometimes they consist
of an old man — ^perhaps the oldest in
the village. On other occasions the
literati and gentry will be found to be
two or three rich families who enjoy
the reputation of letters among a boor-
ish popuplation. In large cities, how-
ever, these men form a sort of caste
and exercise a very decided influence
not only over the people but also over
the authorities. The latter constantly
quote them as representing the wishes
of the great majority of the people,

and in many of the country towns and
villages, the literati and gentry are
much more powerful than the local
authorities^

For my present purpose the gentry
may be considered as included m the
literati, as China can scarcely be said
to possess any class of men correspond-
ing to the class known by that name
among us, and, the Chinese themselves
would not, I think, recognize the dis-
tinction. Now in the first place I
must divide the body of men known
as the Literati into two classes — the
literati proper and the so-called literati ^

The former are at present a com-
paratively small number of individual}!
and 9eem to be decreasing from year
to year. They may be known on the
streets by characteristics very like those
which mark their brother sages in the
west. They have generally an antique
appearance, wear the skull-cap irregu-
larly on the head, look through a pair
of large spectacles, and carry under
their arm an umbrella of Mrs. Gampish
dimensions. They generally shufiOie
along the streets at an uneasy pace,
and if followed for a few minutes they
are usually found to disappear with a
jerk into a second hand book shop or
some other' congenial retreat. If yoa
enter into conversion with one of these
men you are astonished at the amount
of learning, bearing on his own country
chiefly, which he has acumulated. The
classics of course he can repeat, but he
also knows intimately the voluminous
annotations to these. The histories or
the various dynasties, the great men
they produced, the lives and works of
the latter are all known to him. Not
uufrequently too these learned men
show an acquaintance not only with
all that is orthodox but also with a
large amount of heterodoxy. Thus
they are often well informed in the
history and literature of Buddhism.
Nor do they leave unread the works
of the Taoists, and Chwang-tze, Lao-tze*
and Han-fei-tze are better known to
them than such men as Scot Engena
and Roger Bacon are to their brethren
in the West. Now these, who are
genuine Uterati, seldom or never take*

328

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[April,

part in local broils and disturbances.
Tiiey rarely raise an outcry against
foreiccners — either against their religion
or against their mere existance among
the natives. Though strictly orthodox
and privately quite opposed to the in-
troduction of anything barbarian, they
like to lead a quiet philosopher's life,
believing that the world can never be-
come so good that there will not be !
some in it bad enough to leave Con-
fucianism for even Christianity.

But I come now to the second divi-
sion — tlie so-called Literati, and it is
to those that I wish piore particularly
to refer. They are of tolerably easy
recognition in any Chinese city. They
are generally young looking and ratlier
flashy, but those who are somewhat
advanced in years generally wear a
grave and haughty look. The cap is
either adjusted perfectly straight on
the head so that the ornament for the
front is in a line with the nose, or else
it is raked a little to the side. The long
dress is as it fresh out of the folds — the
shoes plain but neat, and everything
about them argues punctiliousness and
a wish to appear well before the world.
In one hand is usually a fan inscribed
•with a fe\\ verses, the work of a friend
or companion. They are the very es-
sence of politeness and there is an air
of classic decorum about all their move-
ments. These men, however, have
very often only the name and external
semblance of literati and are quite
ignorant of their own history and liter-
ature. If you try to open a conversa-
tion with them about the sacred books,
they generally tell you that they studied
those books when young but now they
have forgotten them.

When the would-be-literary family
is rich, a tutor is engaged to prepare
the hope of the house for his Degree.
A weary time this wretch has — trying
to impart to his pupil not only infor-
mation but also the capacity of acquiring
information. After several years "grind-
ing," the promising youth goes up to
the exammation and comes back duly
**pluckt." This, of course, is ill-luck,
but another trial is equally unsuccess-
ful, and finally a literary title is obtain-

ed by purchase. It is indeed, a subjeft
of much sorrow to the genuine litemti
in China that literary titles should be
sold and so cheaply as they are now.
$30 or $40 will in some places obtain
the right to be regarded as a man of
letters, and who would not purchase
so enviable a distinction at that sligrht
cost? If the rich youth, however, ulti-
mately succeed in obtaining his Siutii^i
by examination, he from that moment
struts witli peacock magnificence among
the ignoble fowl which surround him;
his claim to a literary character is be-
yond dispute; and he sheds a glory over
the unlettered family to which he be-
longs.

These examinations do not by any
means form a test of a man's gener.^il
attainments. For many years the ele-
ment of most importance in the first
of these at least has been fine writing.
Hence those who seek for Degrees pay
more attention to style than the ac-
quisition of knowledge, and the books
most studied are the collections of litera-
ry essays. On several occasions at-
tempts have been made to introduce
reforms but without any permanent
success, and the n)ode in which the
thought is expressed may now count
for more than the thought itself. Thus
many of those who have actually ob-
tained literary honours in the proper
way are yet without scholarly learning,
and many know only the letter of the
classics without being able to appreci-
ate the inner spirit.

Suppose a foreigner is looking out
for a teacher and he invites one of
these so called literati to introduce one
to him. .He is sure to be told of one
whom the man knows, a person of vast
erudition, deeply versed in the litera-
ture as w-ell of modern as of ancient
times, with an intellect clear as the sun,
and who is at present out of official
employment by some unfortunate ac-
cident. This prodigy of intelligence
comes on the appointed day with his
friend, and the two are very careful in
going through the proper bows and
other forms of politeness to be ob-
served on a ceremonial visit. "Well,
Sir," says the foreigner, "Your frieud

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

329

lias told nie that you are a very learn-
ed man, and as I want to know as
much as I can about your cotintry 1
hope you will become my teacher.
Have you read any Buddhist work?"
''Oh," says .the prodigy with a Peck-
finilfian smile, '* we of the learned body
do not read heretical writing." "Oh,
no, of course, I ought to have known
that. Well I want to study the Pun-
ts'ao and some other works on animals
and vegetables." "Oh, I never read
any of those — they are only for doctors
and druggists." " Well, there were I
believe some celebrated authors under
the Sung dynasty and I want to read
fiouie of tht'ir works — say those of
Chow Leen-hi." "Ah yes," replies the
prodigy, "there were several illustrious
scholars at that period but I am not
acquainted with their works." " Good !
Oh, I was forgetting. " Will you kind-
ly tell me what you have read?" "I
have read the Four Books and the Five
King. We of the learned denomina-
tion regard these as the most import-
ant of all books, and if one knows them
he has enough for this life." Just im-
agine a German youth coming to Eng-
land to study English life and literature
with a teacher, and the. man who offers
himself for that post stating as his
qualifications that ne had learned his
Catechism, Creed, How doth the little
busy bee, and Persuasives to Early
Piety. But suppose the foreigner en-
gages the prodigy of learning and pro-
ceeds to read the Four Books with him,
he soon iinds that neither to these does
his knowledge extend. He can read
the text and give the explanations
which accompany it, but beyond these
he is absolutely ignorant. Not only is
he utterly unable to offer any original
solution for a difficulty but he is also
ignorant of all the parallel passages
which would throw light on the ob-
scurity. Wherever Chu-hi fails him, he
is utterly helpless.

If again we turn to affairs external
to their country, we find these so called
literati still more lamentably ignorant.
Thus, for instance, with the foreign
countries with which China is now on
terms of friendship they have little

or no acquaintance. Of England if
they know anything they know little
more than that it is a Jesus-worjship^
ping, opium-selling country, perched on
the Northwest corner of the world and
abutting on chaos. France is to them
a country of similar barbarians wor-
shipping the Lord of Heaven and a
cross, sometimes at peace and some-
times at war with England. America
consists of a number of escaped Eng-
lishmen who some time ago successful-
ly rebelled against England and who
are so hopelesslv barbarous that they
have never vet l)een able to establish
an Imperial form of Government. Nor
is it to be wondered at that these so-call-
ed literati are thus devoid of knowl-
edge, in as much as they seldom read a
good book, and often possess very few.
Ot some I have been assured that they
had not a single literary work in their
house. Others have a few such as the
Classics, a book of quotations, two or
three collections of essays, and a his-
torical romance. These form the Li-
brary, and whether read or not make
their owner a literary man. This is
as if one were to acquire at home a
learned repute by having a library com-
posed of the Bible, Macaulay's Essays,
the Book of Quotations, and Gulliver's
Travels.

Being thus grossly ignorantfwith re-
ference as well to their own country as
to foreign lands they resort to various
devices in order to keep up their litera-
ry reputation. One of the commonest
of these is abuse of heteradoxy, a prac-
tice in which they are of^en very in-
consistent. Thus one of these individ-
uals will ridicule and revile the wor-
shipping of the popular deities, and
will condemn in set round terms the
whole system of Buddhism or Taoism
as vile and pernicious. Yet this man's
wife, with his knowledge and consent,
will frequent temples, burn incense,
make vows, pray for the recovery of
any sick member of the family, and
consult the gods respecting the future.
Speak to the husband on the subject
and he will probably answer with a
smile of conscious superiority : — " Oh,
old women are fond of the clergy I " Nay

330

THE CTIIXESE KECOKDER.

[April,

more, these very men will themselves
pray to the Queen of Heaven, or the
goddess of Eyes iuu\ Ears, or any other
deity, will learn Buddiiist prayers, and
consult Taoist fortunetellers. Another
device is the maintenance of a literary
man in the family. Sometimes for a
ridiculously small annual stipend a ])oor
hut accomplished scholar is reiaiiicl in
the household to serve the double pur-
pose of educating the family and add-
ing a literary savour to the house. Just
as in En Inland a man whose rendinirs in
literature consist of perusals of the
Field and Farmers magnzine. educates
his family, and acquires for his house a

t)ious and literary repute by i^ivips]^
)oard- wages to a meek but seedy cu-
rate. These would-be literati are nlso
among themselves a sort of INIuiumI-
flattery Society, and by prair^ing and
admirmg each other, they seek to be
regarded as genuine sages. They make
little Confuciuses and Menciuses ot
each other, and talk of doing in their
"shoddy" establishments, what Chou
kung and Wen-wang did ages ago in
the State. Does a guest come late to
dinner, the host compliments him on his
resemblance to Confucius in being one
who in his love of learning forgets the
requirements of his body. Does the
dolt sit silent during the meal, he is like
the Master who neithc?r talked while
eating nor 'spoke while sleeping. Does
he keep his women kind in order, he is
like one of those ancient worthies who
first reduced their household to peace
and then applied themselves to rectify
the empire. So these moderns believe
for themselves and each other that
there is only wanting the a])pearance
of a phcenix or a imicorn, and then they
will rise to power and recall the holy
days of antiquity.

Now it is these so-called literati who
are generally the promoters of the dis-
turbances raised against foreigners.
The poor peasants when'left to them-
selves Belaom object to our visits or
residence, and in many places it is
notorious that they rather like us.
But they are very much under the
"power of a few rich or ambitions fami-
iiea who are jealous of any incroacln

mont "n their power an<l prerogatives.
Hence to ( -hristiauit v and Western irle:u»
in general as their latest o|>ponents
these brummni^en literati, whether in
private or OiTicial life, sliow a very
bitter hatred and determined hostilitw
Tliey leave no underhand expedient
untried — they resort to all sneaking
and crafty devices — revive ai^ninst
Christians the scandMls which had been
originally invented against others and
whioh had lain dead for a long period-
Such are inauy of the vile cnluranies
set fortli in the pamp])Tot which caitic
lately into the hands of l}»e missionaries
at Timgchow. Now if those who are
genuine Confncianists, ^^ ho believe in
and love their venerabK* books and
hoary doctrines, were strenuously to
o])})(»se all innovations coming from
f()rei</n sources we should hfi bound to
respect tlie feelings which prompt the
antai^onism. Ni»r less should we re-
sped the simple unreasoning faith in
their many deities which the j)cople
have, if this fiith should lead them to
M-ithstand Christianity. But I do not
think we can respect trose who are, to
borrow a meta])hor api)lied to them by
a zealous Confucianist, merely frames
on which the externals of a Confucian-
ist are hung and who have no iuterual
merit or excellence whatever.

THE TRIENNIAL EXAMINATION.

BY P. H. EWER, ESQ.

Another Triennial Examination has been
belli; once more have the rising minda of tbe
Southern Provinces been collected together in
the City of Canton, tbe chaff sifted from the
wheat, and the choiscst promises of intellect-
ual power culled from amongst more than
9000 Candidates, and marked as fit to supply
the waste of time, and fill the vacant places
of officials worn out in their country's seivice.
Upon some of the men thus chosen may-
devolve the hijrhest offices of state; the talents
of some of these men may be nceiled at no
distant day to guide this country through the
most intricate paths to weal or woe. No one
who has read anything of China but knows
of the triennial examinations, how that the
best prizes of place and power lay in tho
path of those who successfully answer to the
intellectual test. I have thought that a trans-
lation of the first essay might prove interest-

isri.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

331

in^ and give an idcji of the quality of talent
\\'liich is supposed to show a man's fitness to
be a candidate for a place in the government
of (yhina.

The argrument of the following essay is
wpon the (Ullercnce or agreeinont between
ptiidy and tho (I) Yat-i-kiin, which I have
rondored intelliiyence. Dr. Lcgi^c translates
Y:it-i-k^'»n '* all porvading unity,", bnt as this
jdinisc is an awk^vard one to handle in tnina-
l:it.ion I have made use of the word intelli-
.cnce; not that I tliink it fully elucidates the
Misters idea. On the contrary iis use noces-
Hitatcs a few wonls of explanation. (2) Ki'iu
jjrimarily nican< a string of cowries or cash,
but raih'jr denotes the string whirh rujis
through them; hence it also means to pi'Toe
through, pervade, 'connect together. Yat-i-
kuTi then, speaking of cash, means a string lo
run through and connect them tog-jtiier, thus
reducing the crude heaps of cash into a shaj)o
more readily available for the tra<l«'r's use;
Yat-i-kt'm when speaking of the mind is that
power which enables a man to pien^e rhroujjh,
nndcratand, and connect together in (h'i
order the things by which hu is snrrounled;
but Confucious never ex])lained the phrase.
In this he followed his usual course of t<»ach-
ing. He gave one corner of the matter, leaving
the intelligent student to work out the rest.
One of his disciples attempting an explana-
tion attached a wholly moral idea to it, say-
ing that it is nothing more than being true
to the principles of our nature, and the benev-
olent exercise of those principles towards
others. Later Chinese scholars give it an
intellectual color alj^o: and sin^e a man may
have great intelligence and very little morali-
ty, or great moraliU' and very little infclli-
gt'uce, it is evident that neither of these alone
will sutHce to define the Yat-i-k:'in; oui if we
unite them we obtain intf-UiMt in ifs l]i'.r!iertt
foiTii, moral intelligence — or inudli^cni'c ar-
ranging in their pro])er order the multifa-
rious gleanings of extensive study, as distinct
from the confused collection of facts and
theories, the result of reading and memory;
and morality guiding the u.se of that intcl-
ligmce to the benefit of mankind and re^ulat-
iu}^ individual intercourse. This the first suc-
cessful essay was written by Liu-tsz Kwan.

Thfime: (3).— Conf. and k 7. Chap. II. The
Master said "Tsy, you think, I sufipose., that
I am one who leama many things and keeps
them in memory ? "

Tay Kung replied, "Yes, — but perhaps it is
not 80 ? " " Ko," w as the answer; " I seek a
unity all pervading."

Tramlaflon: — ** He who does not by means
of study seek for intelligence, does not yet
understand that intellig'.-ncc is in study.

Tsy Kung's idea ia that stntly is study, and
intelligence is intelligence.

Now the Master commenced by qnostioning
him u])on the subject and finished by making
it plain to him.

Int(dligfence — is it thf»n extmneonsto study?
And furthcrmoj'o the ready awakening (to un-
d<.Mstand) of the Superior man (Tsy) and the
skillful explanation of the sage, are both very
profound. The ready awakening of the Superior
man would not lose a single result of study,
seekijig to digest his knowledge; and the
skillful explaining of the sage would not in
the least depart from the usual course of
siu'ly. wishing to examine into its essential}*.

The caviller not seeking after the truth
says, "the superior man spies out the sage's
wis lom by hearing, seeing, and remembering,
and that the sage teaches the superior man
by the stu'ly of the ancients, seeking after
exterioi-s;" and thus he does not fail to con-
sider the superior man as being very shallow;
and the sage as being very remote.

Tsy Kung learned from Confucius; can it be
that ho did not undei*stand in what the
Master's wisdom consisted, vainly endeavour-
ing to attain to it through much study ?

The Master said, Tsy! yon think I read much
and remember itl He already knew that Tsy
would not be content to make much knowl-
edge the end of study, and evidently hoped
thai his mind would suddenly expand to the
coRiprohending of that in which intelligence
consists. But Tsy was of oj^inion that study
is study, and intelligence is intelligence.

Tsy Kung sought information from the
Master concerning rudimentary learning, and
also a^ked him respecting the highest attain-
ments; Tsy Kung sought information from the
Master concerning composition, he also ques-
tiotKMl him with respect to essential principles.
Thus Kuug: saw the difilerence between study
and intellig<'nce, but he did not yet see that;
there is an agreement between them; he saw
th'-it an agn-jment exists between them, but
be had not yet grasped the manner of that
agn-i-ment.

However in the Master's opinion, study is
intelli|x<''noc. an«l intelligence is study; and he
shewed to Tsy Kung, that the oneness of In-
tel ligc^ nee has one origin, and also that the
mullit/udinous things of study have a like
oricrin. The Master shewed, the unitv ol the
prinfiple of intelligence, yet divided into
parts; and also shewed him study having many
j)arts and yet but one principle. Thus the
Master sees the agreement between study and
intelligence, but does not see the disagreement;
nevertheless he may see the disagreement, yet
does not say in what the disagreement consists.
So Tsy answered, yes! The Master already
knew that although he had answered yes con-
cerning study, still this was not the finality of
his thoughts. He also knew that he would
with regard to intelligence also answer yes;
and was not at all afraid that he would arrive
at a negative concluaiou with regard to study.

332

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[April,

Thif* was just the case. Tsy Kiinpr had cherish-
ed study as themeaus of attaining to intel-
li'^eiice; the Mjuster had laid hold of study
and revealed inrelli^encc. And moreover study
is before intelligence, and without study there
ia no inteilij^ence. Th« shallow and the pro-
found, the polished and the rude have their
due order and will admit of no irrepu-
lariry. Do away with stieinj; and hearine^. and
redely trust to the inner thoughts, and the in-
tellect will meet with many hindrances and
TtO opportunity be fouud for the enlargement
of the underutanding.

The Master in thus spcakincj of intelligence
ehcvved that by foUowinLC study we may <?radn-
allv attain to it: he did not mean tUat the
-extended (extensive study) includes the con-
tracted (digested learning); but from the ex-
tended return to the contracted and there
•will be no fallacious steps; he did not mean
that with the beginning (of study) we have at
the same time the end, but that tracing from
the origin we shall rearh the end without any
half way mistakes. Is it then that 8tu<ly has
its opportunity, and intelligence has not its
opportunity also ? The root and the branches,
things and their uses are in perfect agreement
and do not disrc*gard mutual relationships.
Look lightly upon general study and trust to
the natural understanding, and the mind will
be daily reaching after the lofty and the
distant, thus neglecting the task of carefully
seeking the all important near, that is, the
reforming of self.

The Master spoke of intelligence as being
closely allied to study and attainable together
with it, knowing that all things have one
essential, and that not one thing can lose its
essentiality. The true sage has a clear per-
ception of the relations of mankind and ex-
aminesinto things, gathering all principles into
his mind, and if there is one principle which
he does not understand, he spends his life in
extensive study in order to clear up the dif-
ficulty. Can it be that study has one status,
and intelligence has not the same status?

Tsy Kung attained the truth.

THE SYNOD OF CHINA.

BT REV. 8. DODD.

The Synod of China connected with the
American Presbyterian Church, met as ap-
pointed by the General Assembly in the Pres-
byterian Mission Chapel in Shanghae on the
evening of October 20th 1870.

The Rev. A. P. Happer D. D. of Canton had
been appointed by the General Assembly to
preach the opening sermon, and to preside till
the ellection of a moderator. As- Dr. Happer
was absent, the sermon was preached by his
alternate the Rev. J. L. Nevius D. D. The text
was taken from Romans XXL 4t^ and 5th
Yerses. The subject of the sermon wm 'f Chris- ]

tian Unity.'* The sermon was doliverd in the

Ningpo dialect.

After the Synod had been constituted by
prayer,. Dr. Nevius was elected moderator f«tr
the ensuing year; and Uev. S. Dod*l, I{**v.
Tsiang Nyioncr-kwe and elder La Kyse-dzi ng
were elected Clerks.

The Rev. S. R. Wynkoop of the Synod nf
New Jersey being present was invited to si:
as a corresponding member. Similar invita-
tions at that and subsequent meetings wi*re ex-
tended to Rev. R. Nelson and Rev. Mr. Whang
of the Americ^an Episcopal Clinrch, Rev. K. W.
Syle of the Church of England; Rev. W.J.
Allen of the American Methodist Episoo]iai
Church; Rev. C. T. Kreyes of the American
Baptist Church; Rev. Wm. Muirhead and lie v.
G. S. Owen of the London Mission.

Rev. 8. R. Wynkoop, by invitation, made an
address to the >y nod which address was 1 listen-
ed to with interested attention. He referred
to his own early interest in the work of foreign
missions, to the fact that although he had not
been permitted personally to tell the heathen
of that God whom they "igaoranth' worship "
yet one of his sons had been called to enfrage
in that honored work; and is now serving the
Lord in the gospel, in India. He expressed to
the native membera of the audience his joy
and satisfaction at seeing so many of them
having "turned to God from idols;" and con-
gratulated the Synod on the fact that the
great Master builder was thus putting another
story on our beautiful Presbyterian Temple in
the land of Sinim. The address which was
delivered in English was rendered into Chinese
by the Moderator.

The Synod consists at present of about fifty-
ministers who are divided into eight Presbyte-
ries, viz: — Peking, Shantung, Shanghae, Ning-
po, Foochow, Canton, Japan and Siam. The
Presbyteries of Foochow and Peking were
constituted during the meetings of Synod.

Among the Subjects that came up for dis-
cussion ndght be mentioned " Colportagre,"
" Principles for the Management of Mission
Schools," " l^lan for establishing a School for
training a Native Ministry," " Qualifications
of Candidates for the Ministry," " Principles
to be followed in the Formation of New
Churches." " Revision and Preparation of
Christian Literature." '* Technical Terms and
Rules of Order for Church Court."

As it was the first meeting of the Synod the
greater half of the Presbyteries were unrepre-
sented; and failed to send up any report. We
are therefore unable to say what the present
state of the work is over the entire field with-
in the hands of the Synod. The Karatiins of
the state of JReli^wn says: — " As reports have
only been received from Ningpo, Shanghae
and Shantung this report cannot embrace the
whole field.

" During the year^ fifty four (64) members
have been added to the eight churches in the
Presbytery of Ningpo, making a total mem-

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

333

bersblp of four hundrod and thirty eight (43fl).
One man baa been licensed to preach the gos-
pel; and there ai*e nine candidates for licen-
sure. More than three hundred dgllars have
been contributed for religious purposes."

" Eight "members have been added to the
two churches in Bhanghae PresViyter}', making
a total membership of eighty (80). There are
two candidates for the ministry. One hundred
and forty four dollars ($144.00) have been con-
tributed for religious puqx^ses.

** Seventy seven members have been added
to the two churches in Shantung Presbytery,
making a total membership of one hundred
and eigty four (184). There is one candidate
for the ministry. More than two hundred
dollars have been contributed. The member-
ship of the Tungchow church has doubled
during the year. The membei*s of one of the
churches have determined to contribute one
tenth of their earnings to the Lord." " Some
have been called to endure scourgings and
and imprisonments for the Gospel's sake, and
have stood firm."

"There are an hundred and fifty seven (157)
pupils in the five mission schools within the
bounds of these Presbyteries, twenty nine of
whx3m have made a profession of religion
during the year,"

" There is great cause of thankfulness to
God for his blessing on the labors of his ser-
vants and abundant cause to take courage for
the future,"

' We see from the above notices that the Gos-
pel has not been preached in vain in China.
It is very true that the total number of com-
municants, the accession? and the contribu-
tions during the year lock scarcely like two
little flocks of kids, compared with the goodly
hosts that appear in the statistics of some of
our Syno<ls, in the large cities or thickly
settled Presbyterian districts at home. It is
with us here still the day of small tljings. But
though it is so, it must be borne in mind that
the Gospel is bringing forth precisely the same
fruits here that it has brought forth elsewhere.
It is producing new and better lives in
those who embrace it; and a willingness to
give of their substance for its support and fur-
ther extension.

The address by one of the native pastors
at Foochow on $elfruppart by Native QmrcJies
has been widely circulated and will doubtless
do good. Among other things it called forth
a very good leader on the subject in the N. C.
Daily News, We have not the slightest
doubt but that the author of the article in the
Daily News would with us rejoice most
heartily to see the native churches self sup-
porting. This is very desirable, but in the
very nature of the case it is impossible, and
must continue to be impossible for some years
to come. Take for example the membership
and yearly contributions mentioned in the
above reports: the membership amounts to

■• -"— u* Uti nt-i i>£>H • qth] the

If the mombers were divided into three or
four churches thus giving to each church from
one hundred and fifty to two hundred and
fifty (150 to 250) members which would be
none too large, the above named contribu-
tions are quite sufficient, not only to support
three or four native pastors to minister to
said churches; but also to have something
over to give towards planting the Gospel ia
new regions. The fact is however that the
meml)enihip is scattered over such an extent
of surface that it is utterly impossible for
three or four men to attend to the wants of
said district. Thirty or forty men would be
a more reasonable supply of labourers for the
present need. Bence it is simply impossible
for the present number of professing Chris-
tians in China to support theii' own religions
institutions. If the (S-ospel is to continue, and
to grow here, it must of necessity be supported
in great part from abroad. And in this res-
pect the foreign field is notliing different from
home. Take for example some section of
country in the West under the care of the
Home Missionary Society: suppose that ia
one village or neighborhood there are about
half a dozen professing Christians; in another
neighborhood about ten miles distant there
are twenty Christians, and so on at greater
and less distances we find greater or less
companies of believers, till after we have
traversed a region as extensive as that be-
tween Tung-chow and Ningpo, we have found
a.s many Christians as those given above.
Suppose too that a large proportion of the
church members in the home field are me-
chanics, and day laborers and their families,
and that the wages of such men range say
from half a dollar to a dollar and a half a
day; now if churches and schools are to be
put up in such districts; if the teaching and
preaching of the gospel and administration
of the sacraments are to be maintained there
the means must of necessity he furnished
from other sources than from the few Chris-
tians themselves. "The reason is not because
Christians on the home mission field are un-
willing to contribute of their substance for
the support of the gospel among themselves,
but simply because they have not the requisite
funds. Thus the strong bear with the weak,
the rich help the poor. And there is perhaps
not an organized Christian church in America
that would hesitate one moment as to its
duty regarding such a field: or question either
the sincerity of the converts, or the wisdom
of continuing the work because the little com-
panies were unable to support their own
Christian institutions. The foreign field must
of necessity in this respect he like the home
field of the church's efforts for many years to
come.

The above is of course not written with the
desire to cut off honest intelligent criticism,
I but to place the question in what we regard
' as its true light.

S34

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[April.

NOTES,QUERIES AND REPLIES

NOTE AND ERRATA.

Relating to Chinese Arts of Healins:^ ffc.

Vol. n. Page 237, 2nd Column 18th line
&om top, read sayings for saying. Page 267,
2nd column (foot note) read, hour for horn.
Page 268, 1st column 22nd line from top,
reiM Uiieves for thives. Page 271, iHt col.
Ist line from top, read cents for -catties.
Page 271, 2nd column 13th line from top,
reMi combination for continuation. Page
285, 2nd column 19th line from bottom, read
29th for 25tb. Pase 286, 2nd column 12th
line from top, read doubtleis for matters.
Page 287, 1st col. 16th line from bottom^
read should for shall. Page 287, 1st column
10th line from bottom, read paniculata for
paniculater. Page 287, 1st column 8th line
from bottom, read Horaninow for Horasinow.
Page 287, 2nd column 2nd line from top,
read Schultze for Shulk. Page 287, 2nd
column 6th line from top, read Xanthium
strumarium for Xanthium striimanium. Page
287, 2nd column loth line from top, read
(same?) after similar. Page 288, 1st col.
29th line from top, read they also for others.
Page 288, 2nd column 38th line from top,
read ti^ht for light. Page 288, 2nd column
11th Ime from top, read share for shew^
Page 297, 1st column 9th line from bottom,
reid five places for fire places. Page 298,
1st column 23rd line from oottom, read cases
for cures. Page 805, 2nd column 27th line
from top, after Mission add cures. Page
305, 2nd column 23rd line from bottom,
after it leave out cures. Page 306, 1st col.
16th line from bottom, read now for turn.
Page 307, 1st column 8th line from top read
per cent for Roman Catholics. Page 316,
1st column lut line, read Tung for Lung.
Page 334, 1st column 21st line &om bottom,
read vel for and. Pa^e 334, 1st column 17th
line from bottom, read sinensis for simensis.
Page 334, 1st column 7th line from bottom,
read Nuclei Persicae for Nudei Persicoe.
Page 334, 2nd column 1 1th line from top,
read laryngites for layngites. Page 334, 2nd
column 26th line from top, read Mn-kwa
for Muk-wa. Page 334, 2nd column 26th
line from top, read Japonicae for SSaponicae
Page 337, 1st column 2 1st line from top^

The character Hi on the Lo-han cash
issued during the Peaceful Lustre period,
differs from the other cash of this rex^
by the want of the stroke on the ob-
verse side. It was Lo-han money from the
eighteen attendants, usually found ranp^ed on
the two sides of the principal in Buddhitica
temples. It has been said that the melting
of these images for the purpose of castuu:^
into cash was done by the Emperor out of
contempt for Buddhism and to gratify the
Jesuits. The brass of these idols is said to
have contained a considerable quantity of
gold, and hence their demand for ornamental
purposes and as talismans. Not only is the
brass of the images supposed to contain eold,
but idols must have viscera like other beings,
and so we find that they frequently contain
valuable treasures of gold, silver, silk, satin,
brass mirrors, cash of the reign of Wan-lih
if the images be subsequent to that reign,
Tibetan charms on satin &c. Old brass images
of the Ming dynasty therefore if they have
not been a^eady robbed through the poverty
of the priests or during national levolutionsi,
may be considered very valuable.

The Wu'chu cash of the Uan period were
called stirrup cash from the resemblance of
the character for Jive upon them and not
from the /onn of the cash. The character
Chu denoted their weight.

Round cash date from die Chow dynasty
and originated with T*ai-kung-wang. A
large form of the round cash and also with
the square centre hole, is attributed to Chow-
ching-wang of the same dynasty. ( B. C.
1132-249.) The Chow-yuen cash are also
called Lo-han cash for similar reasons to
those already stated.

Vol. III. page 40, 1st column line 6th
from bottom, read prince for princes. Page
41, 1st column line 12th from top, after first
add two. Page 43, 2nd column line 11th
from top, reaa shnne for palace. Page 43,
2nd column line 34th from top, read with
for to will. Page 102, 2nd column line Ist,
read cash for cart. Page 103, 2nd column
line 3rd from bottom, read cash for cart.
Page 101, 2nd column line 18th from bot-
tom. In the She-chi it is said that oil only
was applied to the ttuls of the cows. Were
the popular story as given true, it would
doubless be the nrst authentic reference to

gunpowder.

J. D.

QUEBIES.

'iiOHDOlTVH

•BjHTTop pwpatin ti9Adfl ;noqB 0^ suoiinquinn

1870.]

AND MISSIOXARY JOURNAL.

335

that any European has seen it gathered. Is
the tree cultivated, or does it t|rrow wild ?
Good botanical specimens should be pre-
perved.

QuBRT 29. — Galangal Root. — Is certainly
produced in the island of Hainan. But in
Alarco Pt>io's time it seems to have been
ffrown in Fokien. Is the plant still found in
the lattor province, and does it furnish the
root which is Exported to Europe?

Daniel Hanbujit.
Claphnm Common near London,
17tb January, 1871.

QuERT 30. — What traditions are there
among tlie Chinese in regard to the progeni-
tors of the human race ? And what of the
fl(M)d f — In the Eastern part of Shan Tuog
province every family has a scroll with a
picture of a venerable pair, said to be the
ancestors of all nations, and called in the

colloquial ^ J(Q^ ^ Kao Tiu Kung, and

^ MS. ^ ^^ ^^ ^^^' "^'^^ ^'^^^ ^^
dress differ materially from any thing at pies-
ent seen in China. At the New Year, at
Ching-ming, and on the first day of the tenth
month this scroll is hung over the table
upon which the ancestral tablets are placed
and receives offerings with them. The tra-
dition is that they were brother and sister
and were saved when the flood drowned the
rest of the world by getting into the mouth
of a stone lion to which they had shown
kindness in former days. For their aakes,
as the waters rose, the lion grew taller and
taller, thus keeping them always above the
flood.

• •

CORRESPONDENCE.

BEMABESON THE CH^UN TS'EW.

To Vu Editor of the Chineae Beeorder.^

Sir. — In the namber of the JtMordeTf for last
December, it is Bai(l by Dr. Bretschneider, in
in a note to his Second Paper on Chinese Bo-
tanical Works, that the Shoo, the She, the
Ch*an Ts'ew, and the Chow Le have all been
translated into European languages. With the
translations of the Shoo, the bhe, and the
Chow Le, I am familiar; but I have not met
with any translation of the Ch'an Ts'ew; and
as I am about to go to press with one of my
own, embodying also tne narratives of the
Tso Chuen (I) I Rhonld be much obliged to
any of the readers of the Recorder who will
direct me to a translation of this classic
which has been already published^

I beg to Append here some remarks on the
Ch'un-t'Sew, which I offered recently in a lee-,
ture on Confucius. The last literary labour
of Confucius, and which he claimed specially
as his own — what is erroneously called •' Con-
fucius* History of his own Times," contains,
the Annals of Loo, under the title of ' Spring
and Autumn,* for 242 years, terminating only
two years before hia death. He attached an
unusual value to it, saying that it was the
Spring and Autumn which would make men
know him, and which would also make men
condemn him. Mencins held that it was as
great a work as Yu*s regulation of the watera
of the deluge with which the Book of History
commences, and said that, when it was com-
pleted, rebelliona ministers and villainous
sons were struck with terror. Happily it haa
been preserved intact, and I have to acknowl-
edge the utter confusion of thought about
the Sage into which the perusal of it throws
me. It is excessively meagre. The whole
contents barely furnish an hour or two's read-
ing. Confucius' Annals do not bear a larger
proportion to the events which they indicate
than the headings in our Bibles bear to the
Chapters to which they are prefixed. Most
fortunately, a man said to have been one of
his disciples, certainly very little, if at all,
removed from his times, took it in band to
supply the details of the events which Con-
fucius referred to, incorporating others also,
so as to produce an extensive work, in which
the hifctory of China, in many of its states, for
the space of 269 years, lies bared before us.

Tso-k'ew-ming well deserves to be called
the Froipart of China. His pages are as full
of animation as those of the French Knight,
nor are their contents very different. The
Chronicler bows down before the shrine of
the Master, and sees nothing but perfection
in every word that be wrote. Yet he does
not warp or modify his own detail of events
to make it agree with the summary; and the
astounding fact is, that when we compare the
events with the summary, we must pronounce
the latter mendacious in the extreme. Men
are charged with murder who were not guilty
of it; bare murders are related as if thev had
been natural deaths. Villains over whose fate
the reader rejoices are put down as victims of
vile treason, and those who dealt with them
as we would have been glad to do are subject-
ed to the most horrible executions without
one word of sympathy.

Ignoring, concealing, and misrepresenting
are the cnaracteristics of the *' Spring and
Autumn." And yet the Work is the model of
all historical summaries in China. Every
word and the turn of every sentence in it are
supposed to contain a depth of instruction,
which the literati, down to the present day,
labour with an astonishing display of inge-
nuity and learning, to explore and exhibit.
Some few, indeed, confess that they are non-
plussed by the disharmony between the fact

» .» . . * u. * »u« .ir.<uorifv will •

336

THE CHINESE RECOKDER

[April,

find a reason for every thing, which jast '
comeB to tlus: — that Confucius ignored, con-
cealed, and misrepreaentcd the truth upon
principle. His example in thia respect has
been most injurious to his country. Wherever
prejudice or interest is concerned, the pro-
fessions of the Governnient and the words of
the people of China cannot be accepted with-
out hesitation and investigation.- Confucius
sftid that by the " Spring and Autumn " men ;
would know him, and men would condemn '
him. Yea; it obliges us to make a larj^e deduc-
tion from our prcvioua estimate of his charac- '
ter and of the beneficial influence which be >
has exerted.

James Legos.

Hongkong, ith March, 1871.

BIRTH.

At Foochow, April 5th, 1871, the wife of Dr. D.
Osgood, of a son.

JOTTIN&S AND GLEANINGS.

Speech of Rev. Mr. Sta. — We are
glad to be able to present our readers
with an abstract of this speech. We
listened with great pleasure and profit
to its delivery and to one or two other
addresses by natiye preachers deliveiy
on the same occasion. We wish A'
Friend had also contributed an abstract
of some of their stirring thoughts.

Synod of China :-^ We have been
favored with a copy of the Minutes of
the First Meeting of this Synod, held
at Shanghai on the 20th of Oct. 1870;
near 6 months ago. We have looked
for it with interest for several months.
The Permanent Clerk of the Synod
having accompanied the minutes with
an article concerning the meeting of
the Synod, we need not enter upon a
detailed account of it ourselves.

Bankok CALE^^)AB, for the year of
our Lord^ 1S11. — The compiler of this
valuable Calender, Rev .D. B. Bradley,
K. D. containing a large map of Bankok
and vicinitv. and yy»^»'ft than I ftp nap-esof

Missionaries Retukning: — Rev. L.
B. Peet, and family, Mrs. C. C. Bald-
win and 3 children 'with tlie yoiiii<rest
daughter of Rev. C. Hartwell have k*tt
Foochow, and expect to sail for San
Fi-ancisco in the Steamer which is* to
leave Hongkong on the r2th of April.

Items from Canton, imder dale of
March 16<A: — Rev. E. Z. Simmons and
his wife arrived bv the Feb. Steamer,
to labor in connection with the American
Southern Baptist iNIission.

Rev. A Marcolhis and his wife, of
the American Presbvtorian Mission

embarked for the IT. S. l»v the steamer
America leaving Ilongkinig ]\Iarch 1 3tli.
They leave on account of failure of
health and do not expect to return.

A new chapel belonging to the Eng-
lish Wesleyan Mission was opened M'irh
appropriate services on the Cbiaese
New Year. It stands on the site of
an old one which had been taken do^^n.

This mission have also again com-
menced preaching regularly in their
chapel at Fat-shan and are able to do
so without disturbance. No settlement
has yet been arrived at in reference to
the chapel of the London mission which
was t6rn down.

There seems to be a determined feel,
ing of opposition in the whole country
to the West of us. I am told that not ■
long before the end of the last Chinese f
year, the gentry of some 200 villages
had a meeting to determine what course
was to be pursued in regard to foreign-
ers. Not long after, an attempt was
made to break up mission schools in.
that region, threatening those who seni
to them with expulsion fix»m their clan.
A proclamation obtained from the dis-
trict magistrate has frustrated this at*

-' ^rt.Tnfwtn ^am inn hnOTHftlfilS 9(11 pun

*• ■ '

THE CHmESE RECORDER.

MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

VOL. 3.

FOOCIIOW, MAY, 1871

No. 12

RUSSIAN ECCLESIASTICAL
MISSION.*

Third Part

BY J. DUDGEON, BSQ., M. D.

The past history of the Greek Church
in, and Russian intercourse with China,
are so mixed up, that to write the
one, necessitates describing the other.
For this reason this and the last ppper
might with more propriety have been
designated by the latter appellation,
although our main object, as the sub-
sequent chapters wnll shew, is to des-
cribe the Ecclesiastical Mission. To
do so, it was necessary, however brief-
ly, to sketch as has been and is here
attempted, the rise and progress of
•commerce and intercourse between the
two Empires. Without this cursory
retrospect, the present position of the
Political and Ecclesiastical Missions (for
since I8G0 there have been two distinct
missions) would bo but imperfectly
understood. Moreover, owing to the
length of time that has elapsed (nearly
200 years) since the taking of Albazin
and the carrying away of its brave
defenders to Kitai's capital and the
treaty negotiations consequent there-
upon, and also owing to the number
of writers in various languages, who
have since undertaken to describe or
translate such of the works on the
subject as have come to light, and like-
wise, to the retention from the Euro-
pean public of the ample and correct

* Ebrata. — For Albarin/wM^iw, Albaritcha*
Albara in the first paper read Albazin, Alba-
zitcha, Albaza; for Tolbarin, read Tulbozin:
On page 144 col. 2nd 9th lines after " during "
read part of the Mongol power (Yuen dynasty)
lasted in China only 88 years (12«0.18««');
page 144/ col. 2nd, line ii9 for Mikailorvitc^i
read Michailowitz (or Michailo vitcb),

materials in the possession of the Rus-
sian Government, (afraid probably of
its position and influence in the East
attracting ton much attention), a great
deal of confusion and misstatement
has crept into the various notices vre
have of the early history of the Ru.«sian
Mission and Intercourse. Unpalatable
information, defeat and such things, are
apt to be construed by two opposing
parties, to suit circumstances. More
recent writers, borrowing from preceed-
ing 01 le^ or from translators, have per-
petuated their errors. TVe have en-
deavoured to point out and rectify a
few of these. Here is a specimen of the
confusion that prevails: — Ritter, late
Professor of Geography in the universi-
ty of Berlin, is made to .say through an
incorrect translation of his reviewer in
the Christian Review for March 1839
quoted in the Chinese Repository^ (Vol.
VIII. p. 407) that after the treaty of
1689 triennial caravans were only to
cross the boundary, and any attempt
in the interval w^as to be resrarded as
an aggression. Then followed the set-
tlement of Albazin, 150 miles beyond
the limit, its capture and the carrying
away of the captives to Peking. Tim-
kowsky also and others ])receding and
following him, have stated, as we have
already pointed out, that Yuksa was
taken i:i 1684. This is only part of the
truth. In these statements and others
to be hereafter referred to, much mis-
conception prevails. It may be true,
we offer it at least as an explanation,
that some of the prisoners may have
been brought hither at various times
between 1684 and 1689, during the
varying changes of fortune that attend-
ed the fort of Albazin, and the Russian
settlements on the Amoor.

j In the former paper wo have given
i the most authentic and reliable infor-

838

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[May,

mation regarding these early transac-
tions, which it is possible now to ob-
tain. It may be well, however, to state
in addition that in Veranderte Russ-
land, (Frankfort 1721 p. 166) it is said
on the authority of merchants of the
caravan who had returned from Peking
1716, that by virtue of the boundary
adjustment 23 years earlier, some Chi-
nese had become tributary to the Rus-
sians and 90 Russian families were
made subject to the Chinese. Consid-
erable reliance ought to be placed on
this old authority, as some of the Al-
l)azins must then have been living and
could vouch for the truth of the state-
ment. In a subsequent chapter we
shall give some original and hitherto
unpublished information drawn from
Russian and Chinese sources regarding
the early settlement of Cossacks at
Peking Ac. We shall studiously ab-
stain irom enlarging in these papers on
' points alreadv investigated and publish-
ed in English, except in so far as they
may be at variance with the truth or
seem necessary to confirm what may
be advanced.

A long account of the negotiations
•which led to the treaty of Nerchinsk
IS found in the Chinese Repository Vol.
Vin p. 415, according to Gerbillon's
^UM^ount as given by Du Halde.

The 6th article of the above treaty
states that all subjects of either
crown in the country of the other,
at the time of the treaty, shall r ^main
Bs they are. This does not agree with
the statement in Erman's Archives
<Xin4p.688)that the Albazins were at
liberty by the treaty to remain or to re-
turn home and that they resolved upon
the first, and thus became Chinese sub-
jects. Bell is right when he says, that the
prisoners on both sides were to remain
unexchanged. The confusion here has
arisen doubtless from the wording of
the 2nd article, the 3rd in the Russian
of the same treatv, which says that the
city Albazin, built by the Russian Czar,
shall be completel v destroyed. The in-
habitants with all their goods were to
return to Russia. This clause refers
to the time of the treaty although it is
not clearly expressed; the former, to

all those subjects oi either empire who
were then and had for some tisi'e been
in their respective countries.

The view advanced by some (Murray's
China) that this fortress was given up
by the Russians on the condition of
being permitted to trade with Peking,
is not borne out by the treaty of Ner-
chinsk. No mention is made of the
fortress, further than that it was t-o be
razed to the ground, although in the
6th article, it is said that persons of
both nations, properly provided with
passports, shall be suffered to bay and
sell whatever they think fit and carry
on a mutual trade. This treaty there-
fore recognizes trade as one of its ar-
ticles, a view which some are inclined
to deny. Of course the first and main
article concerns the boundary que.stion.
Nothing is said of caravans. Rassia
by this treaty voluntarily excluded her-
self from these discoveries which she
had made in the East. Wenyukoff in
his "Treaty of colnmerce between Rus-
sia and China" in Russian, states that
the Chinese were permitted to receive
Russian merchants and to trade with
them, but durst not themselves go to
Russia. No mention is made of this
in the treaty, indeed the opposite is
affirmed, but practically afterwards it
may have become so.

Following the order of events, we
must now notice shortly the Russian
embassy to Peking under the German
merchant Everhardt Ysbrand Ides; in

1692. He belonged to Gluckstadt on
the Elbe, and wrote a journal of his three
year's travels to China which was pub-
lished at Amsterdam in 1704. This
work has been translated into English.
A French translation, Amsterdam 1727
also exists. He left Moscow on the
14th March 1692 and arrived at the
capital of Cathay on the 6th November

1693, after a march of a year and a half,
a distance of 8000 wersts. He had an
audience of Kanghi on the 15th of the
same month, at which he delivered his
Czarish Majesty's credentials. On the
19th he was invited to a banquet in the
palace, where to his great inconven-
ience he was obliged to sit cross-legged.

[ The Jesuits, Gerbillion, a Frenchman,

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

339

and two Portuguese were his inter-
preters. Great prominence is given in
his accounts to the manner of the en-
tertainmentB given to him. Before his
departure ho had another audience.
From his description he must have per-
foi-med the Kotow^ although he does
not mention it. In other respects he
offered no objection to the forms of the
Chinese Court.

In his book of travels he devotes a
a very small space to his visit to Peking
altogether incommensurate with the
importance and interest of the subject
and his mission. There is everywhere
great constraint, manifested. He dwells
on the unimportant and epicurean as-
pect of things, and passes by the usages
of the court and many other interest-
ing subjects with a single sentence. He
is careftd to tell us that he, unlike
other travellers, describes truthfully
what he saw. When in presence of the
Emperor he tells us more than once
that he was careful to observe the Eu-
ropean mode. In other places he adds
characteristically "after the usual cere-
monies" "with the utmost respect I
paid my compliments to the Emperor"
&c. The bare mention of this care
which he took for the dignity of his
Master is exceedingly suspicious. When
all the great mandarins around him and
the Jesuit fathers too, are bowing and
reverencing the "Son of Heaven" he
dUme is permitted to conform to the
Western mode! Sir G. Staunton in his
translation of the mission of Tulishen
to the Tourgouth Tartars, hereafter
mentioned, quotes a passage (p. 12)
from the historian of the expedition, in
which it is positively stated that Ides
was obliged to comply with the court
ceremonies. This agrees with what oo-
curred to Ismailoff 28 years later. He
does not say particularly from whom he
quotes. He may have been supplied with
the information about the Kotow by the
Jesuits. Ides was accompanied by one
Ad. Brand who wrote a description
of his Chinese Journey in 1692 and
which was published at Frankfort 1697.
(See Ritter's Asien I pw 104). This

work is full of stateoieuts opposed to

whose suite he was. I am unable to
say whether it is from this book that
Staunton quotes, not having it by me
for consultation.

Ides left Peking on the I9th Feb.
1694 and arrived at Moscow on Jth©
following New Year's day. It was a
political mission, undertaken with the
view probably of ratifying the treaty
negotiated in Sept. 1689 and consoli-
dating and improving the relations of
the two empires, so lately and for so
long a time disturbed and broken ofiT
by the depredations on the frontier and
especially on the banks of the A moor.
Besides bringing the question of com-
merce before the Emperor, which the
latter permitted as per treaty of Ner-
chinsk, he (Ides) according to Wenyu-
koff requested permission to build a
Russian church in Peking, but this was
refused.

Ides was not so well received in Pek-
ing, as he describes in his work. The
Czar's letter was sent back, because
his name stood before that of Kang-hi.
The Russian presents were also re-
turned : nothing was conceded. Peter
the Great ordered this failure to be
kept secret. Fiora documents lately
come to light in St. Petersburgh, it ia
proved that Ides was very badly re-
ceived. He wrote at the command of
the Czar, and the meagre descriptioa
which he gives us makes us suppose*
without even this evidence, that he
was writing under restraint and recit-
ing to us what was not absolutely tTTWa>

In the year n 12, Kang-hi sent TuJi-
shen on a mission to the Tourgouth
Tartars, (who had migrated Westward
and were then living on the banks of
the Volga and North of the Caspian
Sea and who afterwards became subject
to the Mantchu dynasty) with the de-
sign of persuading their Khan Ayak to
make an attack upon the Djungaren.

Tulishen travelled through Russia and
was well received every where. He was
not howeverinvited to court, as the Czar
was busy at that time with the Sweedish
war. In his instructions, Kang-hi ad-
vised him, if invited to court, to con-
form to the customs and ceremonies of

the Diary of Ides the Ambassador in J that country. (The reviewer of Idw*

340

TTIE CHINESE RECORDER

[May,

mission to Peking in the Cli. Repos.
Vol. VIII. p. 627, in speaking of this,
geems to fall into a mistake regarding
the time when this Chinese mission
was sent to the banks of the Volga, as
he places Tulishen's instructions to con-
form to the Russian court usasre " as if
with reference to the stipulation" made
to lismailoff. Tulishen's mission was
eight years prior to that of Ismailoff)
Li civilized countries this is the proper
course, and witii such a rule the Chinese
would be the gainers, as no country
has such grievous and slavish ceremo-
nies as the IMiddle Kingdom. If each
country observed its own usages at the
courts of tlie others, the Cliinese would
suffer most for a like reason. In the
same instructions it is said, as the Rus-
sians are vain and ostentatious, and
will doubtless display the several things
they possess, you are neither on su.ch
occasions to express admiration nor
contempt. We mention this as char-
acteristic of the higher Cliinese at the
present day.

This mission was undertaken during
the years 1712, 13, 14 and 15. It was
received at the Siberian frontier by
Prince Gagarin, the Governor, and
everywhere entertained freely and when
it paid a visit to the capital of Siberia
— Tobolsk in 1714, it was drawn in a
magnificent manner in the governor's
own carriage and attended by his own
servants. In the account given of it at
this point, it has been deemed specially
noteworthy, to observe their great
fondness for tobacco. From the time
the members entered the carriage until
they descended Trom it, as also during
meals, they smoked continually. The
Prince however apologized that no
such custom prevailed in Russia; until
after dinner he allowed a pipe to be
offered to the most notable among
them, who however would not accept
of it, but said, that there were seven

through the Governor at Tobolsk. Tlie
Governor at this time was Prince Ga-
garin who was superseded in Dec.
1718. The ambassadors were never
sent to the Czar, (except in one case
mentioned hereafter) who wished to
avoid the ceremonies). Whereupon the
Prince remarked that their jVlaster
was about to go to war with a migiity
Tartarian prince named Bahadir. Be-
cause the lands of the Khan Ajuga Liy
between China and those of the Khan
Bahadir, these ambassadors were sent
to the former, to prevail upon him
either to come to a rupture or to re-
main neutral. They had already been
two years on the journey, and it is said
that there were three Jesuits secretly
in company with this embassy in order
to bring back to the Emperor the news
of the most remarkable things which
they should see on the journey.

We have presented these little de-
tails in full, in as much as Sir G. Staun-
ton has given us a translation from the
Chine.^e of the paper which they pre-
pared for the Emperor on their return.

On the return to China of this mis-
sion, Peter the Great sent the Archi-
mandrite Hilarion with ten priests and
other persons to Peking. This was
the first Russian Ecclesiastical mission.
The captive Albazines were constituted
part of the Emperor's body guard on
being brought to Peking; they bore
a higher rank than others and were re-
tained for the most faithful service.
They remained unmolested in the pro-
fession of their religion and while the
Russian Priest (or ])riests, for the lan-
guage used is plural) whom they had
brought with them ( Leontieff ) had
shortly thereafter died, they applied to
the Emperor to allow others to come
from Russia, which he was pleased to
grant and wrote to Prince Gagarin to
have certain Russian Popen sent. Ga-

Chinese delegates, who had all eaten ! garin at the order of the Czar sent
together and one was as good as the ! two (?) Archimandrites together with

other and therefore all must be treated
a like. They produced their credentials
written in Latin, Chinese, and Mon-

Popen and Protopopen (different orders
of priests) and these were the mission-
aries proceeding to Peking which the

golian. (All the negotiations between ' Caravan of 1713 from Russia met in
Kassia and China were earned on' 1715 outside the great wall.

isri.]

AND ^riSSTOXARY JOURNAL.

341

Shortly after tins ecclesiastical mis-
Bion left for Ctiina, Kaijfi:-hi wrote
again to Gagarin to seek out for him
a good Doctor and at the same time to
send with him serviceable physic for
pleasvre/ An Englisli Surgeon from
the Hospital of St. Petersburgh (Brit-
ish Phvsicians at the. court of Russia
were not then uncommon) was appoint-
ed, upon whom afterwards the title of
Doctor was conferred, lie travelled with
the desired and otl.er medicines in com-
pany with one of the engineeis sent by
the ('zar, called Laurence Langen,
who was commissioned among <jtljer
things to bring back witli Jiini a Chi-
nese |)orcelain stove.

The SurLreon's name was Tliomas
Garwin orllarvving. (In Russian II and
G are alike, as also N and Ng). Lange,
a Swede, from Stockholm, afterwards
Lieutenant in the Russian service, con-
sul at Pekhig and still later vice gov-
ernor of Irkutsk and Russian Imperial
Chancery counsellor, was sent to Pe-
king by Peter the Great, during the
building of the country seat Peterhof
in the gulf of Finland between the
capital and Cronstadt, in order to pro-
cure Chinese decorations for some of
the ronms, to learn the Chinese art of
building, and with particular directions
to study Chinese commerce. (Cora-
pare Pallas Neue nordische Beitriige
1781 II p. 83; and Klaproth Memoires
rel. k I'Asie I p. 4.) He accompanied
the English Surgeon. In the introduc-
tion to the Journal of his two last visits
to Peking (1727 and 36) as published
from Pallas, Leipzig 1781, it is incor-
rectly stated that he went to Peking
first in 1718 and then again in 1719.
His first journey thither only took him
15 months and he returned only in the
former year. He accompanied Ismail-
offin 1719, Counjt Wladislawitsch in
1726, and again went to Peking for the
fourth time in 1736.

Lange and his companion left St.
Petersburgh on the 18th August 1715,
and arrived in Peking in the 11 th Nov.
1716. They were objects of great
curiosity to the several thousands who
flocked round them and pressed so
hard that they had barely room to

stand. They were so anxious to ^ee
and examine their persons, that some
of the crowd"impolitely pulled at their
wigs to see how they wore made;
others, their hats; some turned up their
coats to look at their trousers and
stockings. Finally after standing thua
a long time, two Jesuit fathers, Kilianus
Stum})h and Dominicus Parrefiin, two
of the leading men of the Society at
Peking, came to visit them by order of
the Kmporor. After asking" them by
order of Kanghi, how long they had
been from Europe — how long on the
way — about the health of the Czar —
various questions to the Dr. about
medicines, the Emperor sent each a silver
bowl full of the tea whicli was cooked
with milk and roasted meal — a sort of
Scotch porridge, stiU used by the Em-
peror and the Lama) of which he him-
self was accustomed to partake. It
tasted very well and all the more so
that the weather was very cold and
they had been kept so long in the court
in the open air. In the evening they
were entertained to dinner by the
General Governor of the Western Tar-
tars by order of Kanghi. Many ques-
tions were asked after dinner about
Euiopean manners and on taking leave
and thanking the host, they were told
that it was the Emperor's pleasure that
they should on the following morning,
before sunrise, be introduced. Before
sunrise two officials came to conduct
them, as the Emperor was ready
and had been asking for them. They
were treated to tea at the palace
by an eunuch, who told them that the
Emperor was then hnBj with state
affairs, but that he had given orders
that so soon as the business was trans-
acted they should be admitted to aa
audience. At 2 P. M. after all the
mandarins had left, a minister came by
order and enquired if they wished to
see the Emperor. To which they re-
plied, that having come so long a way
from Europe no honour could be great-
er, than to be permitted to make rev-
erence to so great a monarch. When
this was told to Kanghi, permission

was granted and the two Jesuits were

also invited as interpreters. They

;H2

THE CHINESE RECORDER

Plajr

walked between them through the front
court to the saloon where the Emperor
eat. As soon as they entered they
were obliged to kneel down before him
and bow down the head three times to
the ground. When this was done they
stood up again, but had once more to
bow down to make the reverence, and
this ceremony was repeated for the
third time, where they remained lying
on their knees, until they received the
order to come nearer the throne. A
chamberlain took thein by the hand
and led them to the left side of the
Emperor. The Jesuits however went to
the right side of the throne, where
cushions were placed beforehand upon
which they were to kneel. The Em-
peror first asked after the health of the
Czar, to which, through the Jesuits,
they replied that they had heard in
Moscow that after their departure from
St. Petersburgh the Czar had been in-
disposed but shortly thereafter they
had received the glad tidings of his re-
covery. The Emperor said he was
glad to hear this, and asked ftirther
how long they had been on the way, to
which they answered 15 months. He
then askea if they were not cold in the
tight and short clothes they wore; to
which they replied that the cold here
was not unbearable and at home they
were accustomed to a much harder
cold, bat that their custom was to
wear fur to provide against it. The
Emperor then spoke with his chamber-
lain, who immediately went out and
brought in two damask coats lined
with white fox-skin, and by order of the
Emperor they both put them on over
their own clothes. They testified their
gratitude by bending the head to the

ground; and as they by desire had put
on also their gloves and had stood for
Bome time longer, the Emperor order-
ed the Doctor to feel his pulse and to
give him his opinion about it* * The

♦ *< Mezzabarba, the Pope^s Legate in 1720 to
China, to settle the missionary disputes was
also requested by Kanghi, on his departure
to return at the further in 8 years and to bring
with him men of learning and a goodphysi-
eian. ireveral of the priests, acquainted with
medicine undertook at yarious times to pre-

Dr. obeyed and answered that he per-
ceived from all the circumstances that
his majesty was quite well. This diag*-
nosis pleased the Emperor highly, and
he permitted them again to stand up
and to go to the chamberlain. They
had no sooner gone to him and had sat
down a little, than the Emperor sent
them various kinds of food from his
table boiled mutton, and roasted fowls,
geese and ducks, all cut into very small
pieces (to suit the chopsticks). Furth-
er there was brought a dish of fish
dressed with quite small minced meat.
A porcelain bowl with boiled rice and
little cakes, which were filled with fruit,
was served up. While they were at
meal with the Jesuits and this chamber-
lain, a servant came from the Emperor
to urge them to eat well and to inform
him, how they were pleased with the
meal. They returned thanks for the
great 'favor and extolled the dishes to
the skies. The messenger could him-
self see perfectly that the appetite did
not fail them, although they were at
first rather awkward in the use of th&
Chinese forks.

After meal, they received permission
to return to their own quarters. Before
leaving:, however the Emperor called
Parrenin to him, and tnrough him
made them the following compliment: —
" His Majesty the Emperor of China
and first king in the whole world, in-
forms you that it is well-known to the
same, that you are strangers in this
land so distant from Europe, under-
standing neither the customs nor the
language, but you should for that rea-
son be only in good spirits for bis

scribe for Eanghi. Ripa mentions a Dr. Volta
and Father Rod who practised medicine. He
tells an am'nsing history of the latter, who
ordered a plaster for a boil, which necessita-
ted parting with a few h^rs on His Majesty's-
beanl. After much delay and self-examin-
ation before the mirror, the aged Monarch re-
luctantly consented, and ordered one of his
most dexterous ennuchs to perform the deli-
cate operation. He was greatly mortified after*
wards to find that four hairs had been removed,
when three would have been enough. We
hope it was not on account of his malpraxis,
that Kanghi desired a good medicus, whose
prescriptions would not endanger such a sparse
and ridiculoosly-higbly-esteemed hirsute ap-
pendage.'*

1871.]

AND MreSIONART JOURNAL.

majesty receives you not as strangers
but as his own children." Whereupon
they humbly returned thanks for the
high favor of the Emperor. They had
barely reached their quarters, when the
chamberlain with the two Jesuits ap-
peared, bringing from the Emperor a
present of fruit, a very well-tasted mel-
on, three different sorts of grapes and
fresh currants, and asked at the same
time, if they were disposed to wear
their own or Chinese clothes while in
China. After thanks for the present,
they submitted in the matter of the
clothes to the Emperor's order, where-
upon they had two dresses, together
with caps, shirts, stockings and boots
distnbuted to them. One coat was
lined with fox and the other with grey
stuff. Next day the same parties came
again to enquire if they were of the
mind to send home anything to the
Czar. They replied that there were
many curious tnings which without
doubt would please his Czarish Majesty,
but that they had been such a short
time in the country that they had not
yet seen anything. The Empero^ or-
dered them, just to let him know what
His Majesty^ the Czar, would desire and
he would supply them out of his own
cabinet. They informed the Emperor
that the Czar had nearly all European
rarities, but that the Chinese ones were
wanting, and they left it to the Em-
peror's pleasure, what he should give
them. They then left the palace and
went to their own quarters where they
found that a j^ed, clothes, and each a
mule, with saddle and appartenances,
for their constant use, had been sent
from court. Horses were given to their
servants, which were changed daily.
Further a monthly allowance of sheep,
rice and fodder was decreed, and
brought correctly each month to their
house. A mandarin waited upon thgm
daily, and a good watch was placed
around the house.

The first opportunity Lange had, of
being alone with the Jesuits, he asked
the French father, if it was possible to
purchase a good porcelain stove, and
requested him to assist him ; to which
he replied that such was difficult to get,
because such things had never been

seen nor made in China; but he desired
a model, which when shown him, he
thought an impossibility, and that no
one would undertake the work, without
the express command of the Emperor.
Hereupon the father withdrew to the
court, and an hour afterwards returned
with a mandarin and desired by order
of the Emperor to have the model of
the stove. As soon as the Emperor
saw it, he let Lange know that he need
not trouble himself further al>out it,
for no one could made such things for
sale, but he would send a mandarin
with the design to the province where
porcelain was manufactured and have
the stove made. Father Kilian who
was President of the Mathematical
Board in Peking was ordered to make
a model in wood, to give to the man-
darin. Before this official departed,
Lange invited him and presented him
with some sables, that he might ex^
ecute so much the better what was
committed to his charge. He promised
also that he would be back in Peking
with the stove in August 1717.

On the 16th the Emperor sent word
to Lange through the Governor General
of the Western* Tartars that he should
get ready as soon as possible to return
to Russia, as he had resolved to send
an Embassy to his majesty the Czar,
which he should convey thither, to
which post two Chinese and two Tar-
tar lords were thereupon named, and
only one more was a wanting to com-
plete the suite. In the meantime the
Emperor went to the hunt, but they
remained in Peking. His Majesty re-
turned from the hunt on the 20th Jan-
uary 1717 and remained some days in
Chang-chun-yuen (near Yuen-ming-
yuen — the summer palace about 7 miles
to the N. W. of Peking) but shortly
thereafter proceeded to Peking to cele-
brate the festival of the new year.

On the 2nd February, new year's day,
over 10,000 mandarins fi'om the prov-
inces came to Peking to compliment
the Emperor. It is known that th*
mandarins are divided into different
classes. These of the first rank had
the liberty of making their new yearns
congratulations in the innermost hall
of the palace in which the Emperor

044 THE CTIIXESE RECOIL DER [May,

wit with open <loor«. Those of the i upon attacked a city, whi<:h was boni-
second class were obliged to fall on , barded lor half an hour and was defoiMl-
their knees and make their reverence ' ed. Hereupon fire was thrown into a
in the audience c<Mirt, lookiiiQ^ towards bastion, in which were over two or
the hall. Those of the third class, in the three ti)ousand rockets sind which irave
the third court; those of the fourth, in a terrible report. After tliis was tul>e
the fonrth and so on. Over and above seen manv men with swords only in
all these was a large number of other their hands on the wall, wheeling round
people who were in the employ of the and moving the hands. Below were
Emperor and who manifested siuiilar , otiiers who fired upon tliese, during
obligation to the Emperor, in the lanes which time, two [)aper dragons three
before the gate of the palace. ! fathoms long and within fully lighted

All, from the highest to the lowest, and holding lanterns in their wide-gap-
were clothed in the best damask in the ing j uvs, were drawn round about
most excellent manner according to tlie place for a short time, but disap-
Chinese art, on which were wrought peared soon with the men who defend-
in gold all sorts of figures, such as ed the city; the others however eon-
dragons, lions, serpents, mountains, , tinned to fire upon the city entil another
valleys, trees &c.; and on the outer bastion was blown, up in the air. In
garment, on the breast and on the back the meanwhile, the two dragons appear-
were to be seen small scpiare spaces in ed again, and were borne up and down
which all sorts of animals and birds the square, until at last, those wito
were embroidered. The dresses of the defended the city were obliged to yield,
officers had lions, tigers, leopards &c. \ at which time also the dragons were
The literati called Doctors of Letters i carried away and the fireworks ceased,
wore peacocks &c. The two servants On the place where this took place,
of the Czar had the honor to salute the, several thousand lanterns were hung,
Emperor in the innermost court where which were painted with all sorts of
the mandarins of the first order were, | beautiful colours and added not a little
along with the Jesuit fathers. Here i to the pleasure of the performance-
stood at the same time ten magnificent- i During the display of the fireworks,
ly caparisoned elephants. i the Emperor sent several times to our

Among the mandarins of the third ' two strangers to ask how it pleased
class, was one 100 years old, who was them. The fathers told them that such
in office, when the present Tartar dy- , fireworks had been regularly kept up
nasty ruling in China seized the coun- without the slightest change for 2000
try. A messenger was sent by the years by the ruling Emj^crors.
Emperor to this person to inform him, Having dwelt thus particularly so far
that he would be permitted to congrat- on Lange's first visit to Peking because
ulate the Emperor in the Imperial > it lias never appeared in English, (that
saloon, and when he came hither, the 1 incorporated in Bell's Travels was his
Emperor would rise from his throne; i second Journey), I may adduce the
but he was hereby to know that the I reasons given by his friend to whom he
honor granted was not on account of [ shewed his M.S. in 1718, and who
his person but his age. After the cere-! afterwards published it, so interestinj^
monies the Emperor received costly ! did he consider it, who says, although
presents and started off again for Chang- ; it maybe thought that these notices
jchnn-yuen, where fireworks were pre- 1 are superfluous, on account of the mani-
pared on the 15th at which all Euro- [fold descriptions which we have of

peans, by order of the Emperor, like-
wise Lange and the Doctor must appear.
At first were to be seen several
wooden men standing towards each
other and skirmishing with rockets
instead of arrows; a part of both had
to retreat, those who remained there-

China; still it will be found by perusal
to contain much that is curious and
worth reading; it will give also a new-
mental satisfaction — but we cannot now
add his last reason — and all. the more
so that this is the latest news which we
have from China.

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

346

In a sabsequcnt paper we shall, give
the most remarkable events of his last
two journeys to Peking. This we deem,
will not be unacceptable to English
readers, inasmuch as thev have never
before appeared in English, and they
contain much that is carious, illustra-
tive of Chinese character, customs, man-
ners, political relationships and especi-
ally of Russian commerce with China,
itself most interesting.

Lange, and most probably also Gar-
win, — as Bell does not mention him at
all in 1 7 1 9 — returned to Russia in 1717,
for the former is reported in Moscow
in the beginning of 1718, where he had
waited several weeks for an interview
with the Czar (the Czar left for Mos-
cow on the last day of the year — his
first visit to this ancient capital after
an absence of eight years). The Czar
when he heard of his successful expedi-
tino and saw the curios which he had
brought with him (probably not the
much desired porcelain stove however,
if their return journey took as long as
the one thither, for then they must have
left immediately after the new yearns
(1717 festivities,) was greatly pleased,
and it was this, that secured nim the
appointment with the mission of 1719.
He does not seem to have taken with
him to Russia the proposed Embassy,
as no mention is made of it, and one
would naturally suppose that the ad-
vent in Moscow, while the Emperor
was there of such a startling ana rare
event as a Chinese Embassy to the
white Khan, would have been a feature
worth recording. It could not have
preceded IsmaiiolTB mission, as no men-
tion is made of it there, and from the
causes which necessitated the next mis-
sion and the silence in the interval re-
garding it, it could not have started
before 1737. Tulisheh who was in
Peking and present at the concluding of
both treaties, and who is said to have
been one of the Ambassadors, nowhere
is said to have been absent in the
interval. Wassilyeff therefore in his
Treaty of commerce p. 12 is doubtless
right when he says that Tulishen went
later (than the treaty of 1727) to Rus-
sia as an envoy from China. This em-
bassy of Tulisheu must not be confound-

ed with that to the Tourgouths 18 years
earlier. This last mission, — always ex-
cepting, the late encyclical one of Mr.
Burlingarae and his two Chinese co-ordi-
nates, proceeded to St. Petersburghand
I am happy to state that the documents,
which I am informed are very interest-
ing, relating to this embassy, have come
toiightand will shortly be published with
the permission of the Russian govern-
ment in the Russian Asiatic Recorder.

While the Czar was in Moscow in
March, news by another and later op.
portanity reached Russia from China
that a persecution had broken out in
Peking in May 1717, to the effect, that
the Emperor at the uistigation of ilie
mandarins had determined to root out the
Christian religion out of his dominions,
(very strange conduct for an Emperor,
who had Jesuits, night and day, round
his court and person, and who would
have been baptized but for his numer-
ous concubines, to one of whom he was
particularly attached), and that the
persecution had already begun. In this
extremity the fathers had written a
very earnest letter to his Roman Im-
perial Majesty (Charles VI Emperor of
Germany) and the same with another
in Latin to the Czar.

The missionaries had for two years
previously, been in great danger
because those of their number who
were sent to Rome to seek from the
Pope, the desired indulgence for the
new converts, of worshipping Confucius
and the retention of certain heathen
ceremonies, had not appeared a^iin*
Therefore they with the asseuft of the
rnandaiin council, pnnted a revocntoria
and issued it in the Latin, Chinese and
Tartar languages throughout the whole
world.

It was doubtless for the settlement of this
question that His Holiness sent Mezzaharba
to the Chinese court where he arrived 15th
Deceml>er 1720. Bell Vol. II p. 4G, refers
to the arrival of this ambassador and states
the cause of dispute between the Jesuits and
Dominicans in tne matter of ancestral wor-
ship. Kanghi leaned to the side of the Jes^-
uits wlio were in favor of permitting their
converts to visit the tombs of their remivea,
hoping thereby to increase the number of
their converts and in time to wean them from
such superstitious ceremonies.

(To d6 ccnHnucd,)

346

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[May,

SELF-STJPPOTINa CHTJBCHES.

BY BEY. C. C. BALDWIN.

Sy what mode of procedure can Native

Churches he established on a self-

supporting basis at the earliest

period f

This qnestion was discussed at a meeting of
the Foochow Missionary Conference, April
26th 1870. As introductory to the discusnon
some of the thoughts in this paper were briefly
presented.

The question proposed is one of vast mo-
ment. Its right solution and a persistent ap-
plication of the principles evolved will insure,
through God^s blessing, the triumph of Chris-
tianity in its conflict with false religion. The
term "native churches " is highly significant,
as it at once suggests a vital idea which un-
derlies many themes of this class and is found
always at the very foundation of the work of
Christian missions. I refer to the true idea
-of a church. What is a church of Christ?
What is the source of its spiritual life ? How
is that life sustained, increased, perpetuated?
Wherein consists the imjserfection of its devel-
opment? And what is the grand field of
effort to which such a church is divinely
called?

We need not fully discuss these points, yet
« simple portraiture of the spiritual church
anay aid us in our inquiry. In using the term
hpiritual it is not intended to limit the view
to what some term the invisible church, but
to refer to such churches as our Lord and His
apostles established. Allow me to quote from
an old " Confession," which some of us have
enshrined in our hearts from childhood; and
to the essential ideas of which on this point
all will readily subscribe. " The visible church
is a society made up of all such as in nil ages
and places of the world do profess the true

religion and of their children and is the

kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ, the house

and> family of God unto this catholic,

visible church, Christ hath given the ministry,
oracles, and ordinances of God, for the gather-
ing and perfecting of the saints in this life to
the end of the world, and doth by his own
presence and Spirit, according to his promise,
make them effectual thereunto the visi-
ble church has the privilege of being under
God's special care and government, of being
protected and preserved in all ages, notwith-
standing the opposition of all enemies; and
of enjoying the communion of Saints, the
ordinary means of salvation and offers of
iprace by Christ to all members of it, in the
ministry of the gospel, testifying that whoso-
ever believes in Him shall be saved, and ex-
cluding none that will come to Him."

These points can be easily substantiated by
Scripture proofs, from which it will appear
that a church, or, if you please, a native
church, class, or association, consists of a
company of professed believers, more or less

enlightened and lanctified. They acknowl-
edge Christ as their great Head. They have
His word, ordinances and sacraments. They
submit to His providential and gracious rale
and accept His word as the only authorative
rule of life and conduct. And such a church is
spiritual, for the Holy Spirit dwells in the hearts
of its members to deepen the current of their
spiritual life, to develop in them a true spirit-
ual power, and to fortify them with a living
faith and unquenchable hopes. But, more than
this, such an association is a witnessiug
church. Its members may not sit down and
listlessly folding their hands let the kingdom
of God come in the world when and aa it will.
They must be workers with God, for God, and
in subordination to the rules which His wis-
dom has ordained. They must ^* testify that
whosoever believes in Him shall be saved."
In a word, the true church has living gcrmg
which develop a rich growth of blossom and
fruit to the glory of its great Head and Leader.
It is " the fruit tree," planted by the creative
hand, " yielding fruit after its kind, whose
seed is in itself, upon the earth."

Such, in some of its chief characteristics, is
the true Christian church in a full, rounded
outline. But a germ or plant, though genuine,
often needs the most assiduous culture and
tending that it may bring forth " fruit to per-
fection." And especially is such cultnre re-
quired when the conditions of growth are im-
perfect. So it is with the native church, and
hence the pertinency of the inquiry, how it
may be made self-supporting, prove that it has
in itself the divine seed or grand principle of
vitality, and can do its appointed work.

It will suflSce to indicate in a very brief
manner a * mode of procedure* that maybe
adapted to secure the desired end.

The first requisite is a thorough plan based
on the New Testament or apostolic model of
an evangelical church. This we believe to be
a company of believers under the watchful
care of a native evangelist or pastor, assisted
in his labors by stewards, deacons, or elders.
" Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to
all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost
hath made you overseers, to feed the church
of God, which he hath purchased with his own
blood." "Let the elders that rule well be
counted worthy of double honor." ** For they
that have used the office of a deacon well pur-
chase to themselves a good degree."

Our native Christians and preachers must
be thoroughly indoctrinated in these princi-
ples of evangelic church organization. Though
revealed in the Scriptures, they are likely to
be overlooked or deferred to " a more conven-
ient season." The native church, even when
awakened to a sense of their importance, is
often disposed to argue against the practical
adoption of them on the ground of poverty or
some other pressing and merely local reason.
It seems so much easier and safer to depend
on the wealth of foreign chorchea than on
l God and themselves. __

1871.]

AND MMSIONARY JOURNAL.

347

They must also be taught to look fully and
directly to Christy as their Head, and recog-
nize practically their vital union to Him with
all those obligations which such a union in-
volves. Show them His manifest design in
His commission of the twelve apostles, and
His marked providences which opened the
way for the fulfillment of that commission
and made their " Acts " in twenty-eight chap-
ters a church history for all time. Beseech
them to remember that the church thus estab-
lished is to be perpetuated, and that, if they
are true believers, they actually belong to it
and are committed to the blessed privilege of
aiding in its extension.

I am tempted just here, by an episodical
license, to borrow an illustration from a beau'
tiful incident in the life of Miss Fidelia Fiske>
a missionary teacher among the Nestorians.
During religious service on one occasion, she
was overcome with fatigue. A native Chris-
tian woman, near whom Miss F. was sitting,
observed it and insisted that she should lean
on her for support and rest, whispering in the
fullness of a sympathetic heart " if you love
me, lean hard." Now the native church is in
many respects very exemplary and quite will-
ing that we should "lean hard" in many
things, but not in all. They have love and
sympathy often, but no money or so little of
it that they are apt to think themselves almost
helpless. Tliey contrast their weakness and
poverty with foreign strength and riches and
exclaim deprecatingly ^Mean hard for any-
thing but money. Give us money in abund-
ance to build churches, establish schools^ and
print books. Be our pastors, or if you make
pastors. of any of us do furnish the hard dol-
lars for our support." Such a disorganising,
weakening notion must be worked out of the
native church, or it will never be strong.

Missionaries must not be afraid to magnify
their office and emphasise the peculiar rela-^
tions which they sustain to native churches.
While careful not to act as " lords over God's
heritage" in an offensive or extra-judicial way,
they must remember that they are bishops or
overseers in a good scriptural sense. They
may boldly urge duty, administer reproof in
love, and assure the native churches that to
reject them is equivalent to rejecting Christ
and truth.

In reference to the system or mode of secur-
ing regular contributions from native church-
es for their ovm support, the practice of mis-
sions varies. But certain principles should be
observed. The contributions should be made
regularly y whether it be weekly, monthly, or
quarterly, and whether it be by subscription
(which seems most agreeable to the native
taste) or by the contribution — opiate. There
should also be definiteness of aim and special-
Sty of object. This seems to me veiy import-
ant in the early stage of a church's growth.
Consider well its beneficent capabilities and
set before it some worthy and definite object
suited to awaken an enthusiastic interest.
Let this be the support of ft good oolporter at

$2.00 or $S.OO per month, or of a preacher'Or
j)astor, or some definite portion of his salary.
A church that can be trained on correct prin-
ciples to do a little joyfully and heartily, will
soon do more, and gives promise of supporting
itself wholly in the not distant future.

On these and related subjects the intei'ested
reader will find many valuable suggestions in
such volumes as Conference on Missions at
Liverpool 1860, Anderson's Memorial volume^
Anderson's Foreign Missions, and Wheeler's
Ten years on the Euphrates. He cannot rise
from the perusal of such works without the
conviction that a properly organized church
becomes vigorous and self-supporting, because
it is in accord with the design of its Founder,
is pervaded by His Spirit, and is responding^
to His heavenly call. It is not a promiscuous,
motley horde bearing bows, arrows and spears,
but a disciplined host armed with weapons
of celestial temper and moving to victory
with rifled cannon in the van.

Before closing this essay, we most guard
against the danger of making- too broad a
deduction from what has been said about the
weakness of native churches. Tbeve are in-
stances of individual liberality which will
bear comparison with some of the best in
foreign churches. There are also a few
churches which are doing their part nobly in
sustaining the institutions of the Gospel in.
their midst. But there is still much to be
done. We have in China a mass of good
material, still partially inert. It needs the
mighty lever of sound Biblical truth and the
energies of Christ's love and Spirit to shape it
into goodly stones for the temple of God»

CHnnSSB HTTHOLOGT.

No. 4^

BY 8INE17SIS,

The next question whicb presents
itself, is whence does Shang-te or
the twofold (Ym-Yang) Air, derive
his existence and his powers?

1. According to the YihrJdngy we

find that there is a power called JB

or Keason (Eatio or Logos) inherent
in Chaos; e. gr. ** (The) one Yin
and Yang establish Eeason." Com.
"The revolving Yin and Yang is

Air ; the inherent Fate (g|) is desig-
nated Keason." (Ch, HI. p, 6.) And
this is the only immaierial thing in
the whole universe; e. g. *'Tnat
which is immaterial is called Bea-
Bon, and that which is material (the

d48

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[May,

twofold Air) is called t?ie Beceptacle,^^
&Q. (lb. Sec. III. Ck XI p. 16.;
Chaos tlien is composed of an lilternal
lieason' or Fate, inherent in eternal
matter; that is to say, inherent in
the Fii'st Man, Shang-te, and con-
stitntinghia ** perfect nature " which
he bestpws upon his posterity and
about which we read so much in the
Classics : in Emperors this is called
^ ^, and in other men A S- The
meaning of the twofold Air or prim-
ary matter ''establishing" thia in-
herent Reason or Fate is thus ex-
plained by Choo-tsze; ** Fate is not
a separate thing; He rests in the
middle of the Air; if this Air had no
existence, then Fate would iwt have any
thingtorestupon.^'^( Works Ch. XLlA
T. K.part 1.) And as this eternal
matter or Air is Shang-te, or the
'* Mind" who generates and governs
the world, Choo-tsze repeats his state-
ment thus ; " If Mnd iiad no exist-
ence, then Fate would not have any
thing to rest upon." (Works Ch.
XLIV.) Hence the ^^% says
that " Reason is prior to Shang-te,^'
because this Principle is Eternal and
self-existent, whereas Shang-te — the
Air — is generated by Him, and is
"mode to 6e" a rational being by
His presence : e. er. *' Reason crene-
ratecf Heaven anl Earth (theW
maphroditic Shangte), therefore Rea-
son is the origin of Heaven and
Earth Heaven and Earth (Shang-
te) generate the myriad . of things,
and hence Heaven and Earth are
the origin of the myriad of things."
(Sing-le &c., Ch. IX. p. .11^ Choo-
tsze tells us the same thing regard-
ing his **Fate;" e. gr. **Fate ex-
isting, the Air (Shang-te) is then
generated.'' (Works Ch. XLIX).
'*Fate generated the Air" (Single
<ftc., Ch. XXX.) Also the preserva-
tion of this primary Air — Shang-te,
or the animated world — during each
Chaos or Deluge, is wholly owing to
the prteence of this inherent Princi-
ple; evgr. **Itis Fate which pre-

vents the twofold Air (Yin and
Yang; male and female) and the
five elements from losing their dis-
tinctness, when blended together in
Chaos." *''If this Fate had no exist-
ence then tJiere would not be any Heav-
en or Earth, or men, or things; all
would be without a connecting bond."
( Works, Ch. XLIX). Moreover,
Shang-te or the eternal Air, owes
not only his existence but all hia
animal and intellectual powers to
this inherent Principle ; e. gr. " The
accumulated Air (Chaotic Shang-t-e)
forms the bodv; Fate unites with

him, and then he has intellect and
perception, just as when oil is pour-
ed upon fire there is much flange.
That which causes him to have per^
cation is the Fate of (i. e. inherent
in) this Mind; that which haspercep*
tion, is the soul of the Air (i. e. the
subtle Air, or Ether, or Mind proper.)
(Ibid. par. 5.) " Mind certainty is
the Ruling Power (Shang-te); jet,
that which constitutes him the Kuling
Power is Fate; not that separate
from this Mind there is another
thing, viz: Fate; or that separate
from Fate there is another tiling,
viz : Mind, (i. e. these two are total-
ly different, tnough not sg^arofe things,
being eternally united together). [Be-
ing further interrogated as to wheth-

Mind is identical with the
Ruler (Shang-te); he replied Man
is identical with Heaven (the world),
and Mind is identical with the Euler
(Shang-te, the rational soul of the
world). (Ibid. T. T. par. 20.; Chaog
then, or the Great Extreme, or the
Great Monad, or Shang-te, consists
of two totally distinct things, viz:
an Eternal, self-existent Principle
called "Reason" or "Fate," inhe-
rent in the eternal and infinite, yet
generated mass of primary matter —
Air — which is designated Mind and
Heaven; who is the First Man; and,
who as an Hermaphrodite generates
all things from his own substance.
Various other names and titles are

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

949

:iven to this Principle inherent in
)haos; viz: Nature; The Incompre-
hensible; The Infinite; Incorporeal
Heason &c., and He is said to be
Omnipresent; to pervade all things ;
to be an Indivisible Unity (not
Monad) &c., for proofs of which the
reader is referred to the Articles on
" Chinese Cosmogony " mentioned
in No. 3 Tiote,

2. The highest point then to
which the Chinese Classics can bring
US in attempting to discover the
Origin of all things is to a Chaos
conaposed of an Eternal, Imma-
terial, Omnipresent, self existent.
Indivisible Reason, or Fate, or Na-
ture, inherent in eternal and infinite
yet generated twofold Matter or Air,
which Air is designated Mind (Nous
or Mens), and is but the Demiurgic
framer of the world, which he gener-
ates from his own substance. Now
this is precisely the Chaos of the
whole heatlien tvorld; and, this inher-
ent Principle of all life and motion,
all these nations call '*God:" e. gr.
" God penetrates, pervades, and ani-
mates matter, and is the Divine
Reason inherent in the whole universe,
and aU its parish (Enf. Hist,
PhUos, Vol I p, 334.; ''You may
mention Nature, Fate, ' Fortune;
names of this kind are all names of
Goc? variously employing His power .^'
(Cud. ItiteU. Syst.. m. L p. 249
note.) " The Air of Anaximenes is
a subtle ether animated with a Di-
vi7ie principle (Theos), whence it be-
comes the origin o/aU things, ^^(Enf,
VoL I p. 15&.; Matter, although
considered eternal, was yet held by
many to have been generated by the
Dei^:' {Cud. Vol I. p. 570 note.)
And this inherent Eeason or Fate
&c. was the Supreme God (Theos
Kd! eacochen) of the heathen ; e. gr.
^'The theogonies certainly do not
suppose God to have been prior in
ih order of time to Matter, they
Bpeak of Chaos as eternal <&c. But,
on th^ other hand, they never sup-

posed the Deity to be derived from
Chaos, for Jupiter " who like Shang-
te is born from the Chaotic Egg,
*'is not to be confounded with the
Supreme Being, but merely to be
considered as tlie chief of those in-
fmior deities^ who, according to the
Grecian theology were either por-
tions of the Divinity, inhabiting and
animating parts of nature, or depart-
ed spirits of heroes and illustrioua
men, exalted to Divine honours.
(Enf Vol L p. 131.) Shang-te in
whom "Reason" or "Fate" is in-
herent, is the Air; so is Jupiter, in
whom "Reason" or "Fate" (God
Kat' exoehen) is inherent: and, as
Jupiter was the First Man (Henna-
phroditic Adam or Noah), so ia
Shang-te ; and the soul of both is the
Divine Reason or Fate. What the
whole Pagan world called this ani-
mating rrinciple, Faber tells us;
" But how can the mere man Adam
or Noah, whose office it is to appear
at the beginning of every new world
be admitted as God, when his form
has been always that of a simple
mortal ? To this question, Wisdom
is at no loss for a reply; the body
indeed was the body of a man, but
the immortal soul was The Deity
Himself ; from time to time he de-
scends and becomes incarnate in the
person of the Great Father, and on
special occasions appears in the form
of other eminent characters," e. gr.
Coniucius, Laou-tsze, Buddha&c.&c;
"the spirit (soul) of the eternal
Great Father, with whom when mul-
tiplied into three forms each world
commences, is to be revered as the
iVMQ plastic arranger 2ind governor oi
the universe; beside him there is no
ffod, for his three forms, or his eight
forms are equally a delusion, emanat-
ing from him, atxd resolvable into his
sacred essence.^^ {Orig. Idol. Vol. Z
p. 102.) The name given to this
"Great Father" throughout the
whole Pagan world is Nous, Mens, or
Mind. (Ibid F. p. 40, 161.)

350

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Maj,

3. Xow notbing can be plainer than
that; a. All nations, including the
Cliinese, make an eternal Chaos the
animated origin of all things, b. That
the eternal animating r*rinciple of
Chaos is, by all, called Reason^ Fate j
&c., &c. c. That this Reason or|
Fate, generated the eternal Matter
in which He is inherent. So far all
heathen nations, includii^ Chinese,
are agreed. But this Reason or
Fate, &c., &c. all others nations
wiihcmt exception have designated
"God," the " Supreme God,^— the
Deity Himself, as Mr. Faber says.
What then do the Chinese call Him i
**That which is Incomprehensible
in the Yin-Yang (twofold Air) is
called Shin." (Yth-kingCk III p. 6.)
The reason why this Shin is declared
incomprehensible, is stated to be be-
cause He is in ''both seriea^^^ the Yin
and the Yang, ^ without division of
substance. "Shin is Unity: He
rides upon the Air," &c. (Sing4e
(tc.y Ch. XL p. 33.) It is in conse-
quence of the i^resence of this Shin,
that the Air or Shang-te is designat-
ed the Great Extreme, or highest
point, or Origin of all things; e. gr.
"Because of his One Shin he is
designated the Great Extreme."
{Yih-idng Ch. X, Com. large edit.)
r^lato says of the Supreme Theos,
that He "adorns all things," by His
presence; and Confucius says, " Shin
is the appellation of Him who adorns
aU things.'' ( Yih-Jeing Ch. IV. p. 3.)
Hence we have two Shins spoken of
in the Classics, viz: this Supreme
Shin^ who " adonis all thines, and
the Shin of Kwei-shin (tSe Yin-
Yang Air, or Shang-te,) and these
two are totaUy distinct and different.
The term used by Choo-tsze for
Taou or Reason is *'Fate," and he
tells us very plainly what he means
by this Fate; e. gr. "Shin is Fate."
" Shin is Omnipresent and Immate-
rial; is Great and Unity." {Sing4e
dh., Ch. V.p. 35a.) And in com-
menting upon the "Incomprehensi-

ble Shin" of the Yih-king, men-
tioned above, he says: — " This Shix
is Not the Shin of Kiveishin: He i»
the Shin who adorns all thinga." &c-

gUing-le dec, Ch. V.p. 81a.) Theiirst
emon-god or Kweishin^ is in fact
Shang-te, the Yin-Yang Air; and
the Shin Kat' exoehen is the Su-
preme Shin who calls him into ex-
istence, and confers all his powers
ui>on him. As Adam therefore was
the " son of God/' made out of the
Earth, so Shang-te is the son of
Shin, made out of the Chaotic Earth.
This Shin is, in fact, designaied the
Shin Kat' exochon in the Classics ;
e. gr. speaking of Changes and Trans-
formations the Yih-Hng shjs, "Who

else besides the Supreme Shin (|g

jpf ) of the universe could possess

such power?" (Sec. III. Ch. IX. p,
13.) In commenting on the passage
quoted above from the Tih-king {Ch.
IV. p. 3.) Choo-tsze says, that it
"casts away Keen-kwan (i. e. the
first Kweishin or Hermaphroditic
Shang-te,) and speaks only of the
six children (Shang-te's 3 sons and
3 daughters) in order to show what
Shin effects."' And " this Shin (he
says) is Fate." (Sing4e dcc.^ Ch. U.
©. 236.) vHere then we have Keen-
kwan or the first Demon-«Am Shang-
te clearly distinguished from '*the
Supreme Shin," just as Jupiter the
first Demon-^Aeo8 is totally distinct
from the llieos haC exoehen. Thus,
what all other Pagan nations call
'' the Supreme God," the Chinese
call "the Supreme Shin;" and all
alike designate Him "Eeason,"
"Fate" ifec, &Q.

4. The power of motion being

conferred upon ;;(j — or Shang-te

by the Supreme Shin he now begins
to revolve, and, the description of
"the Two E," or Yin and lan^ into
which this eternal and infinite Air
divides himself is thus given by Choo-
tsze. " That which fills up the midst
of Heaven and Earth is the twofold

187

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

351

Air, Darkness and Light, which
cause termination and commence-
ment, increase and decline. The
Light is generated at the North,
spreads out to the East, and fills up
(the semicircle) to the South. The
Darkness commences at the South,
fills up (the circle) to the West and
terminates at the North. Hence the
the Light always dwells upon the left

and to
nourish,
and to
province,
tlie hard,

(i. e. the East,)
generate,
cause to grow, E
cherish, is its
Its species are

the bright, the just, and the sincere,
and the path of every good man
belongs to it. The barkness al-
ways dwells upon the right (i. e.
the West), and to hurt, wound,
injure, and destroy, is its occupa-
tion. Its species are the soft, the
dark, the partial and the selfish, and
the path of every mean man belongs
to it." &c. ( Works Oh. XLIX. F. Y,
p. 25.) The Light is called Keen in
the lih-kiiig and the Darkness is
called Kwan, and this twofold Air
is Shang-te; e. gr. '^Keen-hw&n is
the Ruler (Shang-te) who governs all
things." (Vol. X. Ch. XUL p. 2L
large editmi); and he is the twofold
soul (rational and irrational) of the
visible Heaven and Earth; '*e. gr.
Heaven and Earth are corporeal^
Eeen-kwdn are incorporeal: Heaven
and Earth form the body of Kee)i'
kiodn; Keen-hwan are the essence
(ethereal twofold soul) of Heaven
and Earth." Choo48zey Works. Ch.
XLIX. 26.) " Wh&n they assume hod-
ly/orm Keen becomes Heaven, and
Kvvan becomes Earth." {lb. Ch.
XXVUL 1.) '' Keen is Heaven, and
therefore he is styled FaUier; Kwan
is Earth, and therefore she is styled
Mother:' {Yih-king. Sec. IV. Ch. IX.)
In the completed Yin and Tang, or
Heaven and Earth then, we have
simply the First Man and his wife,
the Ureat Father and Mother of the

heathen trorld, who owe their ex-
istence and all their powers to the
one " Supreme Shin; (God) and who,
blended together in one circle or
world, form the Great Hermaphro-
ditic deity and Demiurge worship-
ped by the whole Pagan world from
feritain round to China.

5. It is on the Light, or Yang or
Shang-te's rational soul, that the
"Supreme Shin" confers those pow-
ers which constitute him a Mind: e.
gr. *' Intellect, Perception, and Mo-
tion belong to the Light, bodily sub-
stance to the Darkness," (Clwo-tsxe
Works. Ch. LI. 19.) "Mind is the
briUdard portion of the Air." (Ibid.
Ch. XLIV. 2.) Thus the term " Hea-
ven " in the Classics has a three/old
application; e. gr. " Being asked the
meaning of the word " Heaven " in
the Classics he (Choo-tsze) replied: —
People must examine and distin-
guish for themselves; in some places
Sie azure firmament (Shang-te's
body) is meant; in some places the
Ruling Power (Shang-te's Mind or
Rational soul) is meant; in some Fate
(the Supreme Shin) is alluded to."
(Works. Ch. XLIX. 29.) Hence Choo-
tsze tells us not to look for Shang-te
proper in the visible Heavens alone,
but in the ** honorable sovereign
Mind" of the world; that is the subt-
le, fiery, intellectual ether or light,
which is Mind proper, or the ration-
al soul of "Heaven " or the world.

6. This twofold soul or Shang-te
is, like Jupiter, the first Demon-god;
e. gr. "Demon and god (shin)
are the Air." (Ibid Ch. LI 3). "The
Darkness is Demon, the Light is
god (shin) " ( Ibid par. 6. ) " The
Light is goody the Darkness is evil "
(Ibid y. y.p. 23.) The completion
then 01 the rational soul of the world
(Shang-te, or Mind, or shin — the
Light) is the endowing him with a
body, or the generation of the visible
Heaven; and the completion of the
Demon or anima miindi, is the en-

-852

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[May,

dewing it with a grosser body, or
the generation of Eaith , all this be-
ing efiected by the constant revolu-
tions of the Air, or Great Extreme,
^^J" >k "^ which thns divides into
Yin (animated Eartli) and yang (an-
imated Heaven); e. gr. Choo-tsze
said. " The statements the genera-
tion of Heaven and the generation
i)f Earth; the completion of the
Demony and the completion of the
Ruler (Shang-te or first generated
JShin) mean that the Great Extreme
moving and restinfic generate<l the
Yin and Yang^ (Pandects Book I.
p. 74.) What liave we here then but
<z Man according to Chinese ideas?
Heaven is his head ; Earth the lower
part of his body ; and he has a two-
fold soul, rational and irrational {f^
and gill), rational soul or " Mind "

being the Ruler of the whole body.
Hence the whole circle thus com-
pleted, or grown up from a faiiis
into the universe, is called Heaven;
«. gr. ''The myiiad of things are
included in Heaven and Earth;
Heaven and Earth are included in
Heaven." (Shang-te). {Chung Yung,
Pim—E&c. Ch. I 26.)

7. The whole Pagan world call the*
Darkness or the Evil Principle, ^'De-
Tnon^ " and so do the Chinese. The
Light, they all call god, and the
Chinese call it Shin; e. gr. Zoroaster
and the ancient Magi made goodoni
ev^il, lAgJd and Darkness^ the two sub-
stantial principles of the universe."
Ac. {Cfud, Vol I p. 399). They
. *' called the better pnnciple God, and
the w^orse Demon " &c. (Ihid p. 371
njoie,) These two principles we have
seen are generated by the Sum KaC
exochm; and Zoroaster " conceived
that LigJU or those spiritual sub-
stances which partake of the active
nature of fire, and Darkness or the
impenetrable opaque and passive
mass of matter, to be emanations from
oneEtemalsoKrce^'^ &c. (Enf Hist. do.
Vd. L p, 64.) The very same portion

of the univei'se then which the other
Pagan nations call Ihecs, Deus, &e.,
&c., that fiery portion the Chinese call
Shin ( j^): so that thelatter hold the
ancient doctrine on this subject, for,
''In the earliest ages, God himself
( i. e. tlie first generated God ) was
believed to be light and ether. "(CW,
dec. Vol. III. 279). Henceforth this
generated Hermaphroditic Shang-te,
or the first generated Demon god
(Kwei-shin) like the first generated
Demon-god Jupiter, usurps all the
worship due to the Fii*st Author of all
— the Supreme Shin or Theos; so that
the Chinese, like all the other heathen,
do actually "worship and serve the
creature, rather than the Creator,'*
whose existence, nevertheless, thej^
plainly acknowledge. "The Egyp-
tians,'^ for instance, "acknowledge
before the heaven, and in the heaven
a living jwwer, and place pure mind
above the world as the Demiurgivs
and architect tliereof." {{Jud. rf'c.
Vd.I.p. 540). The maker of the
world, ''was not the Supreme Being,

but .far beloto the parent of

all things." ( Ibid p. 598 Tiofe. )
'^ Among the Bulo's^^ of the world,
" Jamblicus assigns the^rs^ place to
the Demiurgic Mind which ne calls
Ammon, Phtha, and Osiris." (Ibid
p. 602 rujie.) This ^' second God, the
generations of men commonly take for
the first, they looking no higher than
to the immediate architect of the
world." (76irf^. 484.) The worship
of this Shang-te or Mind or twofold
soul of the world, is thus condemn-
ed by the prophet Isaiah; " I am the
Lord, and there is none else. I farm
tlie Light, and xreate the Darkness;
I make the peace (or harmony of the
renovated world), and create the evil
or confusion of the dissolved world.)
the Lord do all these things." (Ck
XLV. 7.) The Light or Mind or
Shang-te proper, therefore, is a mere
creature, no less than the Darkness,
and is not the true God.

}

1871.] •

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

35a

or or

% if

THEOS

P
CD

»t
P

AIR

/- ■ N

Darkness Light

Demon

or
or

TheoB

Auima Kational Soul

or
Nous (Mens)

or
Basileus (Bex)

-V

ZeuB or Jupiter

AHTI-POLiaAlCT.

BT F. ^. SWBB, BfllQ.

Polygamy has already occupied considera^
ble space in the Beoorder, I again beg a place
for it. I will confess myself at once as against
polygamy. Being I consider forbidden both
by the law of the old, and spirit of the new
Ghospel, it therefore cannot hold a place in the
Church of Christ. I will commence .by first
ezaminiug the positions occupied by its two
apologiHtSi who appear in the March number
of the Mecorder 1869--The Bevd. Lexicogra-
pher of Hongkong replied to the articde of Mr.
Nelson; he asks three questions and seems to
think them unanswerable. But I do not
suppose that Mr. Nelson is particularly hard
put to find a reply to either of them: I pre-
sume he rather thinks them not worth hia
attention. The first question is, did the patii-
archs live in open adultery? This que&LioD
haa already been so well answered, in tbp

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[May,

affirmAtivei that it looks like presuDaptinn on
my part to try to streng'hen the position.
To the second question; will Mr. Lobscbeid
quote one passage from Sacred Scripture,
where God has approved of Polygamy? To
the third question; Moses did, under the
direction of the great Lawgiver, regulate some
thin^ which the !:^viour looked upon af> sin;
instance the law of divorce, which was, in the
Saviour's sight, and according to the spirit of
his Gospel, as preached by St. Paul, Bin> and
only to be brought into action in extreme
cases. And it seems to me evident that the
regulations concerning the punishment of
death, are simply breaches of the sixth com-
tnandment, necessarily permitted because of
the sinfulness of the flesh, — *but in the begin-
ning it was not so\ The evidence of the state
of things before the flood is slight, but from
consideration of < the punishment inflicted up-
on Cain, and the speech of Lamech, also
guilty of shedding blood, I think we may
draw the conclusion, that to destroy life under
any circumstance was against the law of
God. After the flood it is written; "whoso
sheddeth man*s blood, by man shall his blood
'be shed;" this looks like the establishment of
a new law made necessary by the sad ex-
perience of the past; therefore it may be »aid
in this, as in other cases, "in the beginning it
was not so." This is a rule of judgment sup-
plied by the Saviour himself, which I shall
apply in- the course of the following argument
as often as practicable. It has alrea ly been
argued that polygamy is adultery, and for the
present at least, I will skip all other argument
and examine the etymology of the two words,
-adultery and polygamy.

1 find that, the Hebrew word ( neaph, )
does not in itself possess a meaning beyond
that attached to it by the word usee! in trans-
lation, * adaltery ;* it does not by itself shew
in what adultery consists; but if we go fur-
ther and look at It in connection with other
words, we find that it is used by the prophets
to designate the sin of idolatry, and denotes
a departure from the one true, and going
after many; this meaning may be applied
without in the least forcing the sense, to the
one true God, or the one true wife. For true
marriage is according to Christ's defini-
tion, a dual stscte, *they twain shall be one
flesh. * — We must remember slso that in the
'Seventh Commandment adultery included all
acts of fleshly lust. For the act which we
"now call polygamy, we have in Deuteronomy
(rabnashim) many women, (rab,) root (ravav>
to muitiply, manifold; and (nashim) the plural
of (isha) means women married or unmarried,
and thus the argument which is sometimes
used, *that the fact of their being cAlled
wives precluded the idea of adultery,' falls to
the ground; the Hebrews had no word equiv-
alent to the English wife (other languages are
in the same position), so that the literal ren-
tiering of the passage in Deuteronomy is, the
Icing shall not multiply women (married or
'Unmarried) to him. Can we desire a plainer
to bidding of polygamy? The true wife was

distinguished from the secondarieB in several
ways; she received far more respect, her chil-
dren also were the true heirs, and inherited
the largest ahare of the patrimony. Conco-
bines were again distinguished from them by
the use of another word (Pilegish). They were
hand-maids or slaves. The Greek word (Moi^-
cxjs) is translated, adultery; the English word
comes from the Latin adulterinm, violation
of the marriage bed. The Greeks had no
single word for polygamy. The English is de-
rived from the two words (polua) many,
(gameo) to marr}', many marriages. The Scrip-
tural law for true marriage is a dual connec-
tion. A polygamist breaks that law. iinro-
ducing strange flesh into the marriage l*ed;
he violates it. — The Greek word (pallake) con-
cubine, includes the idea of fornication, as
pallakenomai, to live in fornication. Moses
forbade the king to multiply wives into him-
self, that his heart turn not away. Moses
docs not give him permission to have twenty
wives, or ten, or flve, or even two, but distinct-
ly forbids him to multiply wives. Thus I
conclude that the patriarchs who indulged
in polygamy, were living in adaltery, per-
mitted it is true, but afterwards forbidden by
Moses. Mr. Lobschied's style of argument
would led one to infer that any act having
been done by a patriarch, a Chinese Christian
would be justified in the same act. Thus the
patriarch practiced polygamy, therefore a
Chinese may practice it. Jacob lied; is a
Chihese Christian justified in lying? David
was not a patriarch, but he was a king; he
committed murder and adultery; ia therefoiv^ a
Chinese Christian justified in doing the same 7
And now let us see to what extent the patri-
archs practiced polygamy; for I suppose Mr.
Lolischied will say, you cannot call polygamy
adultery, without accusing the patriarchs of
that .Hin. Let us review the patriarchs, and
in the first place I claim to draw the negative
conclusion, that where multiplicity of wives
is not mentioned, the individuals lived with
only one wife. From Adam to Noah we have
the names of ten patriarchs, and none of theoi
practiced polygamy, during that period. The
only instance of polygamy we have mention-
ed, is Lamech, a murderer, and descendant
of Cain the fratricide. After the deluge we
have Lot who did not take wives, but he com-
mitted sin worse than adultery. The off-
spring of his sin became two nations, but thia
does not imply God's approval of that sin.
Abraham had one wife, (and her son is called
his only begotten by St. Paul and by Joseph-
us) — but he practiced concubinage, and the
son of the bond woman receive<l a blessing;
did God ratify concubinage? Will Mr. Lob-
schied also plead for the admission of concu-
bines into the church ? The child of the con-
cubine was left without inheritance, being
illegitimate. The widowed Abraham after-
wards married another wife Keturah; the re-
sult would seem to indicate that this second
marriage after the first wife's death, was not
pleasing in the sight of God. Immediately
after the notice of Biarriage» Abraham*B con-

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

cubines are mentioned. They were these, Agar
and Keturah. For we do not read that Abra-
ham had other children besides the offspring of
the three women already mentioned. The
children of Keturah received no share of the
patrimony. * Abraham gave all that he had to
Isaac. JosephuB also mentions only the
three women and their progeny. — But Juscphus
in this portion of his work, is probably little
more than a transcript of the sacred writings.
He adds much, but in many things where the
Bible is silent, be ia silent also, as for instance
the death of Leah. Isaac the sun of monog-
amy, was greatly blessed, and was himself
the* husband of one wife, and did not meddle
with concubinage. Jacob, (whose truly Chi-
nese talent for lying and diplomatic cunning
makes him conspicuous amongst the patri-
archs,) seems to have been the tint who join-
ed polygamy with, concubinage. To avoid
prolixity I have omitted the clescendants of
Noah until Abraham; of none of them is it
said, *he took two wives.* The summing up
is that of thirteen' patriarchs,, twelve were
monoganists: one of them had a concubine; an-
other his own daughters, and one only was a
polygamist. Here then is no ground for argu-
ment in favour, of polygamy. And that one
man being guilty of other sins, to call multi-
plicity of wives by its true name, and say
that be lived in adultery, is adding but a pea
to the peck. With regard to the second ques-
tion: to permit a thing does not necessitate
the approval of it. Mr. Lobschied next draws
an argument thus, * polygamy has been ratifi-
ed by God, by confirming the blessings of hU
Jacobus children ? Now let us see what this
argument is good for. — I ask were all the
children of Jacob blessed? No. Several of
them received a curse and not a ble&ting, and
even the Vilessings were. so distributed as to
shew a marked preference for the children of
the first wife. We will review them as we
have already reviewed the patriarchs. The
wife Leah first had Reuben, a man under the
dominion of the fiesh; for monogamy is no
guaratee against the transmission of sin, *for
by the first man Adam sin entered into tue
world,* the fountain became corrupt and has
ever since sent forth impure water. He was
cursed by his father * unstable as water, those
shall not ezcell,' ' he went up into my couch.'
Bimeon and Levi received a curse and not a
blessing; nevertheless the tribe of Levi was
afterwards chosen for the priesthood; for al-
though he was a man with all man's infirmi-
ties, still he was the son of neither a second
wife nor a concnbme. Judah in whom center-
ed all the fullness of Jacob's blessings, was the
son of holy wedlock, from whose loins came the
Holy one who said *and they twain shall be
one flesh.' Issachar, the son of the wife;
blessed, but the blessing through his own in-
firmities, turned into a curse. Zebulon re-
ceived a goo<lly heritage, his seaboard a haven
for ships, and his boundary stretching to one ,
of the most commercial cities of ancient days.
Now we have six sons, also one daughter, born
of the fiiat wife; both iA oumben and bteM- •

ings she is preeminent. Rachael the beloved,
* beautiful and well favoured' had but two
sons. Joseph was the pet, blessed in himself but
the cause of great trouble in the family. He
was a righteous and a godly man, and his life
was remarkably checkered with blessing and
woe, and we have no reason to suppose that
he was a polygamist. In giving birth to )ier
second son Benjamin, Rachael died. Benjamin
i-eceived a bandits blessing. (Shall we call it a
blesBing?) lo t .ese days it would soon cause his
outlawry; and his' tribe was afterwards nearly
exteruiinated, and then saved by an act which
might now l)e tolerated amongst the inhabit-
ants of Central Africa. So much to the cred-
it of the .second wife. The first concubine
bare Dan and Naphtali. Dan's blessing is
equivocal. Of Naphtali it is said ^ he is a hind
let loose;' they received their portion at the
north end of Judea, in a rugged and moun-
tainous region. The other concubine gave
birth to Gad. He received his lot (by choice)
outside of the promised land, and with the
men of Reuben and Manasseh served in the
van of the Jewish army, and were not allowed
to go into their own lands until after their
brethren were secured; they also were the first
to suffer from the invading foe. Asher waa*
blessed with the temporal blessings, which re-
sult from commerce and fertile fields.' The
summing up of this review does not result in
any argument in favour of multiplicity of
wives. Jacob's first wife wjis peculiarly honored
above her rivals; and that in spite of Jacob's
preference. Some of her children it is true
received not a blessing, — men immoral or blood-
thirsty, no exceptions- to our fallen nature;
but the Temporal and Spiritual blessings which
God bestowed upon Levi and Judah were such
as could be bestowed upon none of tainted
birth If the fulfilling the week, means a week
of years, after which Jacob received his se<'ond
wife, (Josephus says plainly when seven years-
were gone), then there was more than suffi-
cient time for Leah to bear her four first child-
ren, s(> that the line of the priesthood and th&
liiwj of which the Saviour came, wa» free (in
fact, though not by intention on the part of
Jacob) from stain. His sons Levi and Judah.
were of strictly monogamous birth. The se-
cond wife and the concubiiies numbered,
amongst them only as many children as the
wife had of sons, and the blessings they re-
ceived were no greater (if we except the fact
of their having a place in the chosen nation>
than those we see daily showered upon rhe>
nations of the earth; for God's providence is
over all. He sendeth His rain upon the just and
upon the unjust, and it would be easy to quote-
instances in which the offspring of adultery,
incest, and fomicaticm have played'a part on
the world's stage, and have enjoyed a large
share of its prosperity. We have read what
the dying Patriarch said to his twelve sons.
Moses also when near his end, blessed the-
twelve tribes, even those whose sires had re»
ceived none from their father. Moses' bless*
ings were certainly conditional; for of Benja*
mia» he Mid:— 'The beloved U tbfi Losd shalfr

356'

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[]Ma>%

dwell in safety by him; He shall cover him all
the day long, and he shall dwell between his
ehonldera.' The tribe of Benjamin afterwards
sinned, and as I have before remarked, was
almost annihilated, but at the division of the
kingdom was joined to Judah. Now what be-
comes of the argument of ratification? If
there is any argument of all, it is in favour of
monogamy as against polygamy.

With regard to * exclusion from offices in
the Church, ' were not the children of poly-

faiiiy, as well as concubinage excluded, when
levi was chosen for the priesthood, and all
others debarred? The patriarclis are called
Holy men. If we are to take this word in the
sense of innate holiness, then to call one of
them adulterer, would be a grevious sin. But
the Bible differs from the works of Chinese
and Grecian moralists. It gives us no ideal
men, of which the counterpart has not been
Been on Earth. (Of course I make one excep-
tion, but we must remember that He declined
to be called good). The Bible gives us man
natural, with all his strange mixing of the
grossest vices with the highest virtues, and
often shews us in the one man, the acme of
human attainments, and lowest depths of hu-
man defilement. And in the case of David the
King, we must remember that there was hard-
ly one of the ten commands upon which he
oould lay his finger and say, 'not guilty.' The
patriarchs were compassed with infirmities.
They were called holy; because God was pleased
to reveal Himself specially to them, and use
them, imperfect as they were, to work out His
holy intentions; God gave to David his mas-
ter's wives, as also the wife of the murdered
Uriah; does it necesftarily follow that he ap-
proved his course? Does the physician who
gets hold of a drunkard to deal with, when to
spare his life a few more years, and restore
somewhat of that health of which strong drink
has robbed him, he allows and even gives him
some " hairs of the dog that bit him," neces-
sarily approve of the use of strong drink? No;
but the Saviour solves the difficulty; because
of the hardness of man's heart those things
were suffered. For 'hardness of heart' does
not apply only to divorce. Surely it is taking
a low view of the use of Scripture, when
Hr. Lobschied isolates both texts and their
meaning.

Jesus when he decided in the question of
divoree, gave sentence in favour of the single-
ness and purity of the state of wedlock, and
condemned divorce for reasons which are
equally applicable to the mixed state of polyg-
amy. After recounting the fact of creation,
He says: — *and they twain shall be one flesh.'
Will Mr. Lobschied argue that Solomon and
his seven hundred wives were one flesh. If so
how about the concubines? For of them he had
a large number in addition. Or will he say that
Solomon was one flesh with each of his wives ?
This is also impossible. And it is not that the
numbers make it impossible; for if we reduce
the number to only two wives, the difficulty
atUl remains, To luring the argument home

and at the same time make it practical, w e
will suppose Mr. Lobschied with two wives.
Will he tell us that he and each wife ia one
flesh, then he must have two selves^ and a man
with fifty wives must have fifty selves. Abstinl !
Or will he tell us that he and his two wives are
one flesh. Then he does not fulfil the law of
true marriage, as laid down by Christ, for He
says 'and they twain shall be one flesh; Ha
does not say *they three'. Mr. Lobachie^i's
critical remarks concerning male and female
are certainly unfortunate. The addition of the
numeral would not have injured the grama-
tical construction, though it could hardly have
made the sense more clear than it is at present ;
and until we have evidence that God created
more than two human beings, we are bound to
accept, that the first institution of marria^
was of a dual nature. If we turn to Malachi,
Chapter 2nd, we shall find that the prophet
accepted it in this sense; forestalling in a
remarkable manner, the words of the Saviour,
he says, * and did He not make one.' And in
a previous verse he condemns second marriage;
Judah being already married to the Lord, pro-
faned that holy state by marrying the daugh-
ter of a strange god.

His remarks upon the 1 Cor. 7th are possibly
even more unfortunate. It is true the aposile
does not say his own one wife, or her own one
husband, for this would be indeed ungrama-
tical; the use of the singular number strength-
ened as it is with the personal pronoun,
evidently points to the apostle's idea of m.ar-
riage, as agreeing exactly with the conditions
as laid down by the Saviour. Through all
this Chapter St. Paul never uses either of the
nouns husband or wife in the plural number;
which would have been necessary had he been
providing for the contingency of polygamy.
Mr. Lobschied ingeniously avoids quoting the
whole'passage, which bears a different meaning
to that which he has given to it. The apos-
tle says * nevertheless to avoid fornication, let
every man have his orcn. wife, and let every
woman have her arvn husband: Is it not a
fact that the Greeks did not practice poly-
gamy? A Greek had but one wife, but he
practiced concubinage, and frequented those
public places of immorality which abounded in
every Grecian city, and of which Petronius
Arbiter has given such vivid and disgusting
pictures. Is it not then the vefy absurdity of
absurdities, to argue that St. Paul was recom-
mending the introduction of a new sin
amongst the Greeks — was he not on the con-
trary recommending their young men, rather
than frequent those abominable places, and
live a life of fornication, 'that every man
should have his own wife, and every woman
her own husband.' This at least would better
accord with the whole spirit of the apostle's
preaching, than the meaning sought to be
forced upon him by these sticklers for polyg-
amy. And as to the transition state of which
Mr. Lobschied speaks; whatever missionary
societies may have decided to the contrary^
the New Testament knows no transition state^

1871.]

AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

357

St. Paul knew no transition state, for he says

* the times of tHis ignorance God winked at,
now commandeth all men everi/ wh"re to re-
pent/ But perhaps it will be retorted (as in
the case of hardness of heart) that this only
applies to idolatry. But St. Paul immediately !
gives the reason; * because, God hath appoint- ^
ed a day in which he will judge' the world' —
when he will take cognisance of every sin
committed by man. The whole argument of
Mr. Lobscheid's letter is worthy of another
school. Loyola might be proud of its ingenuity,
bnt he would be ashamed of its shallowness.

The question of slavery, from which it is at-
tempted to derive some slight support, is of
course foreign to polygamy, but even here the
text gives a somewhat different meaning to
that conveyed by Mr. Lobschied. St. Paul did
send Onesimus back, *not now as a servant,
but above a servant, a brother beloved.* Is
there no meaning in words ?

Mr. Turner (who calls himself a * solitary
thinker') wiser than Mr. L. does not attempt
to argue the matter, does not offer to attack
one of Mr. Nelson arguments; (his generalship
is deserving of credit), he simply entrenches
himself in tne law. He wants a law to ex-
clude polygamy; Is there a law to exclude
polyandry ? Will he admit that into the Church?
And if not that, why the other? There is a
difference; and so says the world, when it visits
its scathing scorn upon the adulteress and lets
the adulterer go free. Such is the world's the-
ology, and I fear some of our transition the-
ology is not much better. But there is a law
in express .words, given by Moses, forbiding
kings to practice it; and then St. Paul in the
chapter of the Corinthians already quoted dir-
ects that a husband shonld luivo Lis own wife,
and every wife her own husbiind. And this pro-
vides for the exclusion o£ both polyoMiny and
p>lyandy. And if there was no ! av then the
Gospel is the law. In the old Testiiinent the
law is, * be ye holy for the L<n\l your God is
holy.' The same law is the key note of the
new, swelling with louder and yet louder tone,
making itself heard above every other note in
that sublime composition, and yet he cries

* where is the law' ? But under the old testa-
ment dispensation polygamy was allowed, but
because of the hardness of men's hearts, was it
suffered, like as the law of divorce by Moses
' but in the beginning it was not so.' And
that it was sin in the sight of God i^ evident;
for we cannot find a single instance of blessed-
ness in polygamy; nay, it was the cause of im-
mense misfortunes to all who practised it-, and
to none more notably than to the first kings
of Israel — and they probably seeing how this
practice held amongst the rulers of the sur-
ronnding nations, that they might not be out-
Toyaled by their kingly neighbonrs, increased
the nnmber of their wives and concubines,
contrary to Mosaic command * neither shall he
multiply wives unto himself, that his heart
turn not away.* But the question arises: — Do
we fully know to what extent polygamy was
practised amongst the Jewa? Was it national 7 ]

Saul had both wives and concubines, David
also many of both, Solomon also; but amongst
all the men of mark mentioned in connection
with these kings, nothing is said of their wives.
May we not draw a negative conclusion, that
polygamy was not national, amongst the Jews,
and permissable only amongst their kings? —
Uriah the citizen had but one little ewe lamb;
David the king had exceeding many flocks
and herds. And it is also remarkable that h\
the short history which wo can gather from
the writings of the prophets of the captivity
and the hundred yeara succeeding, we find
nothing mentioned of either polygamy or con-
cubinage. May we not gather from this that
the Jews, wise by their forty year's captivity,
were weaned from both sins, (supposing they
had before practiced polygamy,) as also from
iclolatry? Josephus does not, from the time of
the establishment of the kingdom, once allude
to polygamy as existing amongst the citizens
of Israel. In Deut. XXI 15. we find a law of
Moses regulating the inheritance of the child-
ren of two wives. The meaning of ' two wives *
is not cleai-ly defined. Allusion may be made
to a state of polygamy, or to a second mar-
riage after the death of the first wife; the
passage may be translated to suit the case it
is sought to prove. The position held by non-
polygamists is sufficiently strong. We will give
this text to the other side, to make the best of
it they can. At most it is only a law to pre-
vent injustice to the innocent offspring of an
illegal connection; for there is no law to justi-
fy polygamy. What do the * nations sitting in
darkness' say concerning this matter? In
Asia, all religions which have prevailed, allow
polygamy; some Christians would now allow it.
— "Are we then so much alike?" said Alexander
to the robber. But it is said of the Aralxs, that
although allowed by their religion, they do
not often avail themselves of the privilege.
The Medes are said to have been compelled to
practice both polygamy and polyandry, ac-
cording as it might be necessary to counteract
the effects of war or rape. The Greeks did not
practice it; for the affair of the Messinian war
can hardly be constituted a practice of poly-
gamy, and the after treatment of the descend-
ants of those extraordinary marriages (?) suffi-
ciently indicates the opinion of the Greeks upon
the subject. The Romans did not practice it,
until the time of Mark Antony, when it be-
came frequent. It was, after the Christian
era, forbidden by several Kmperors as incon-
sistent with Christianity. Valentinian (III ?)
again permitted his subjects, to marry several
wives, but leaving it optional. It soon dis*
appeared altogether. The Church of Rome
does not permit it, at least, in Europe. Bufc
then she does not pretend to meddle with the
sins of men, except as a source of revenue.
The aboriginals of North America take as
many wives as they can buy and also tnm
them away as they please. The Mormons are
the only instance in modern days of legid
polygamy, in a non-idolatrous community; but
they do not seek to fix so foul a stain upon

358

THE C^nXESE RECX)RDER

[Maj,

the church of Christ; they do not seek to
justify themselves by His teachings, but bring
in another Qospel, and attempt to palm oh
upon the world a new revelation to excuse
their lust. We see then that idolatrous na-
tions, with two exceptions, did, and do now
pcactice polygamy, and that some idolatrous
nations condemned it, whilst amongst Chris-
tians it finds a few appologists. Is there then
more light in DgJl^t than in the dwellings of
Israel ?

I have happened upon the foUowing quo-
tittion. I dare say it is well known to many
readers. A pagan writer gives his evid«»nce
of the practice in some portions of the early
church: He says: — *neitricr do Christians in
Parthia indulge in polygamy, though they be
Parthians; nor do they marry their own
daughters in I'ersia, though they be Persians;
but wheresoever they are they rise above the
evil laws and customs of the country/ Bar-
daacncs, by Ensebius. la polygamy sin? If
It is not sin, then the profossins^ Christian
may have as many wives as be pleases^
and concubines )ilso, for they both go to-
gether. If It is sin, then it can not be per-
mitted in the church. The great Lawgiver
has classified all our sins under ten classes.
If then we wish to decide whether any act
is forbidden or not, we must first examine
thai acit, and £ik1 out whether or no we
can reduce it under either of those great
classes : if we cannot discover in it the ele-
ments of either of those sins, then we can
let it pass; it is not sin. But if the act carry
marks necessary to place it under one of
those heads, then do we need no new law.
God has himself decided the question of
sin or no sin. Etymology shows polygamy
to fulfil strictly the meaning of the word
adultery. Adultery also consists in a breach
of the primary law of marriage, *and they
twain shall be one flesh : * here again polyg-
amy fulfils the conditions of adultery. Fur-
ther argument would be wearying. Tnese two
marks alone are sufficient to place polygamy
under the class of sin forbidden by the 7th
Commandment.

Mr. Turner acknowle^es that this question
involves a general principle. True, and the
answer to it will affect more people than the
( 'hinese ; the answer to it will affect more
acts than that of polygamy. And however
much it may be desired by the champions of
polygamy, the question cannot be confined to
one point. Mr. T. asks a question which is
simply absurd. Where is the Scripture author-
ity for the law that no English, American, or
French or man of another nationality shall
be admitted into the Church who has more
than one wife? Here is one phase of the
f^eneral principle ; If there is no law to ex-
clude the one, there is no law to exclude
the other. But if the broad principles of

the Christian doctrine exclude the one, then
is the other excluded also. We cannot get out
of the difficulty: general principle stops the
way. Another point suggests itself; where
is the Scripture authority to exclude men
(it does not matter to what nationality they
belong) practising gambling, opium smoking,
concubinage, or women practismg polyandry,
and other acts which we will not catalogue ?
For if there is no law to exclude the one,
there is no law to exclude the other, if the
one can be admitted, the others must, or we
violate the law of justice. General princi-
ple holds this position alao. Again Mr.
Tumer*s question suggests that the man is
a Christian before he is admitted into the
visible church. True, simple faith in the
Saviour constitutes a Christian, but this faith
must be shown in some manner, and how
shall a man's faith be proved, if not in cut-
ting ofi a hand or plucking out an eye f
For the Saviour teaches it is oetter to suffer
any amount of inconvenience rather than
continue in sin. This is a hard saying, but
it is neverthless true. The New Testament
repeatedly teaches us that it is easy to say,
*' I love the Saviour*: but to prnye, to work
out tba£ love la the vital, the difficult neces-
«t^. Daily experience repeats the same
lesson.

I despair of ezcbausting the subject^
and tired of the argument^ (possibly my
readers are tired also,) I will summarize, and
at the same time supply au answer to the
Chinese Christianas summing up as put by
Mr. Turner. The Old Testament snow us
that before the flood none of the patriarchs
practised polygamy: one of the decendants
of Cain did, but he is not set befc»re ua as
an example of holy living. After the flood
and before the going down into Egypt^ Jacob
only was a polygamist ; the sin brought its
own chastisement, and moreover the faults
committed by the patriarchs, are recorded
for our teaching, tnat we may avoid the
like, not that we copy them. And though
these men were remarkably favoured by
God, we have no proof that He ap-
proved their sins. The kings of Israel also
practiced polygamy: — both they and their
offspring received severe chastisement for
the offence. Polygamy was forbidden in the
Old Testament, first by the original institu-
tion of marriage under a du^ form ; and
also by Moses in express command to the
kings of Israel. The New Testament doe»
not mention it, as well as many other things,
which, neverthless, cannot be permitted in die
Christian Church. But 'Paul proclaims a
new GrospeV which Gospel is a law unto
itself: it accepts the laws of the old dispen-
sation in afar nigher sense than that in which
they were understood by the ancient ehurchv.

1871.]

AND mSSlONART JOURNAL.

35 »

And where Moses has not met a case bj ex-
press law, the new Gospel guided by that
pure spirit whinh is in Cnrist makes a law ;
and where any law of the old, is contrary
to the broad spirit of the new, it either
alters or rejects it altogether.

Those who are willing to admit polygamy
into the church plead necessity, and thut it
is only to be admitted during a short period
to meet that necessity. Indeed they make
this argument their strong point: it is cer-
tainly worthy of careful consideration, and
the opinion of the Chinese themselves should
also be considered.

Canton.

PEOTESTANT MISSION IN LAO-
LINO, SHANT TTNO.

BY REV. WM. N. HALL.

In the February number of The
Chinese Recorder^ just to baud, an *'In-
quirer^' remarks on the description of
Protestant Mission Labours in Shan
tiing recently given in the " Annals of
the Propagation of the Faith." As
representing the Mission most directly
attacked by the Rev. Father Leboucs,
we offer the following^ observations with
reference to this subject.

The obnoxious letter of the Jesuit
Father came under our notice several
months ago; but we deemed it too
contemptible to be entitled to a reply,
especially as we found that the com-
ments made upon it in various influen-
tial publications indicated a just esti-
mate of its worth. We felt sure vthat
no candid s^nd thoughtful reader would
see in that effusion ought but the vaunt-
ings of an unscrupulous propagandist, and
60 concluded that formal refutation of its
calumnies was unnecessary. We are
still of this opinion, and shall therefore
dismiss the matter in a few lines.

In all tliat relates to Protestant Mis-
sionary operations, Father Leboucg's
testimony is singularly in&ccurate. We
do not affirm that he has deliberately
fabricated his strange story with the
view of injuring our cause, but we do
assert that his narrative, however origi-
nated, has no foundation in truth. The
circumstances of our introduction to
the Lao-ling district had not the faint-
est resemblance to the particulars which
he supplies. Of the young Cantonese

we never heard, and at no time have
we had any one connected with us at
all answering to the character ascribed
to him. Proselytism from the ranks
of the Romish Church, we and our as-
sistants have carefully avoided, and
only in two or three rare instances
have we received members from that
Communion, such admissions having
entirely arisen from the voluntary ad-
vances and intelligently avowed pref-
erences of the individuals themselves.
It has been our uniform practice to
subject candidates for church fellow-
ship to a lengthened probation, and at
the date of Father Leboucg's letter, —
although we had laboured in the region
nearly four years, were diligentlv work-
ing eight or nine stations, ana found
the number of our adherents constant-
ly increasing, we had not baptized two
hundred persons. Moreover, of those
actually baptized by us, only three
persons ever joined the Romanists, and
one of them assigned as his reason for
the step, that his family were all of that
persuasion, and would insist on his
being associated with them, and the
other two had long before been dis-
missed by us for inconsistency. As for
the "grand dinner," the invitation to
"Monslgnor Cosi's "Cathechumens," the
"English Cookery," the profuse distri-
bution of "large gratuities," the "jna-
tural deaths of two schools" and the
" last agony " andjthe " very bad way "
of the remaining two, apd the Protes-
tant minister's discourse to the Cate-
chumens on the virtues of "Saint
Francis Xavier," we know them only
as the fanciful creations of the worthy
Father or his informant.

In due time the Recorder will be fur-
nished with a history of Protestant en-
terprize in the field to which Father
Laboucg's extraordinary letter refers;
and when that account appears, we
believe your correspondent "Inquirer,"
and all "who are seeking to know the
truth on both sides," will agree with
us that we have been privileged to re-
cognize in the Lao-ling district a's ge-
nume a work of God as ever transpired
in any age or in any part of the world.

Methodist Mission, Tixsrsm,
March 2drd, 1 871.

360

THE CHINESE llECOUDER

[May,

N OTES, QUERIES AHB REPLIES.

NOTE ON MB. aULIIGK'S ARTICLE,

PAGE 153.

NoTF. 28. — Some months ago the Re-
corder couiixmcii an article written by Mr.
Gulick on the Method of representing
Chinese sounds with English letters.
That article was evidently prepared
M'ith great care. So far as I notice
there was little to which I could not
heartily subscribe. — I do, however,
take exception to Mr. Gulick's meth-
od of writing such sounds as are
usually written k, kS p, p', t, t', ch, ch',

JUST so FAR AS IT REFERS TO STU-
DENTS STUDYING THE LANGUAGE. And

my reason is that it is nearly impossi-
ble not to fall into a heavi/ style of pro-
nouncing the unaspirated sounds, if b,
d &c. are taken to represent those
BOUTids, Take the character Jt, for
which Mr. Gulick would write ii, ( I
suppose), which is precisely the same
sound as bee. Now neither bee nor bi
represent Jfc. But if the stucjent
urite bi he will say bi. I know it; for
I have watched the effect of this orthog-
raphy upon persons who have an ex-
cellent ear. But Mr. Gulick would say
there is a danger on the opposite side.
And so there is. Some persons who
write k, p, t, pronounce those conson-
ants too sharply and with, perhaps, a
slight aspirate.

Either extreme of pronounciation
should be avoided, and it may be.

If I were publishing a book in Eng-
lish and Chinese I should make some
remarks in it on this subject. I should
Bay to the student just beginning the
study of Chinese in effect as follows: —
When you find an unaspirated sound
beginning with ch, k, p, t, do not imag-
ine that you are to pronounce these
sounds just as you do in English.
Neither of them is so sharp and hard
as the corresponding letter in English.
Be sure that^ in pronouncing the char-
acter, you do not tupirate it. You may
pronounce it at first as if the initial
sound were j, g, (hard) b, and d, if you
choose.

But all the while listen to your teach-
er aud try to imitate his pronoimcia-

tion. Afler a while you will be able
to distinguish between aspirated and
unaspirated sounds. The great difficul-
ty will then be past. By that time
yon will yourself understand that these
niitial unaspirated sounds are neither
the hard consonants nor the soft, the
true sound lying somewhere between
the two. A t and d written in combin-
ation, thus — *dt — , ^youId answer veiy
well. Unfortunately, the other con-
sonants can not be written in the
similar way.

After yon have conquered the sounds,
if you still continue to write with Eng-
lish letters I could strongly urge that
you still write k, p, t, ifec, and not g,
b and d, for the tendency to pronounce
as written^ if written with a soft conson-
ants will be too strong to resist ; where-
as if you have conquered the aspirated
and unaspirated sounds, you will prob-
ably find no strong opposite tendency
to a sharp and un-chinese pronouncia-
tion by writing the hard consonants.

I wish to add that I hke Mr. Gulick's
article very much. What he says
about writing aspirated and unaspirat-
ed sounds with English characters and
writing the soft and hard consonants
with Chinese characters, I can echo.
How sadly some Translators failed who
fixed the Chinese characters for Scrip-
ture names, and how far astray many
Geographical names have gone by writ-
ing them in English. Who would rec-
ognise them in their new dress!

TO ENQUIREB.

Note 29. — Permit me to suggest to
"Inquirer" "London Mission, Wu-
chang," that if he takes the trouble to
obtain the Methodist New Connection
Missionary Chronicle, and reads the
letters of the Rev. Fathers Inxocent,
and Hali^ Missionaries and gentlemen;
instead of the letters of Rev. Father
Leboucg which he read in the " An-
nals of the Propagation of the Faith,"
"Enquirer" will find the Truth on one
side, and not on both.

CHimCEIMAK.

* Written in the manuscript aA d crossed
like a t,

levi.]

AJm MISSIONARY JOURNAL.

kei

VOTE ON DB. BRSTSCHNEIDEfi'S
ARTICLE.

None 30. — I see Dr. Bretschneider
oonoluding his va] liable and interest ing
Papers on Chinese Botany, gives a list
of Chinese works quoted — of which he
eaya — "the greater part cannot be found
in Wjlie's Note on Chinese Literature."
There are 61 in all, of which 3.3 are
briefly described in my "Notes;" that
is assuming an error, either clerical or
typographichal to have crept into one
of the names; for I find no such work

fts + ift ^ in the M J$ ^ S^ from
which Dr. B. has drawn his informa-
tion, and fancy it must be meant for

the ^ i^ '^ S' noticed on p. 33 of
the "Notes/' by the author named, an
Annamese.

A Wylie.
April 16th, 1871.

THE SACRED FIG TREE NEAR
GATA lis BAHAB.

NoTA 81. — ^In the March Number of
tb^ Recorder in my article "On the
Sttidy and Value of Chinese Botanical
Works" the readers will find it stated,
that the sacred Fig tree of Buddha,
mentioned by the Buddhist priest Fa-
sien (about the beginning of the 5 th
centnry) and also by Htlan-tsang (first
half of the 7th century) still exists 2
miles S. E. of Gaya in Bahar (North-
ern India). This statement was not
based upon my own observation but
only upon Rev. E. J. Eftel's noie
about this tree (Handbook of Chinese
Buddhism p. 25,) and some allusions
in Ritter's A^a. It would not be with-
oat interest, I think, to adduce the ao-
eoonts regarding this Sacred tree by an
eyewitness. Transactions of the Royal
Asiatio Society ofGr. B. and I. Vol.
n. (1837), Description of the Ruins of
Buddha ^^& by Dr. Fk. B. Hamilton.

P. 46. •'The Ruins are situated a few
hundred yards west from the Nitajan

HivQV on a plain of great extent

A stair from each side of the porch
led up to the terrace on which there
waa a fine walk around the temple, lead- ^

ing to the second story of the shrine
in front and to a. large area behind, on
which is planted a celebrated Pippal
tree (Ficus religiosa) As this is still
an object of worship and frequented by
pilgrims from Gaya, the north side of
the terrace has been repaired as a road."
p. 49. '*The terrace oiihirffos be-
hind the temple, towards the wtst, and
form an area, o»i which is gro vinor t* e
Pippjil tree, wln'ch the ovtIioJ >\' .siij)-
pose to have been plante.! by 1* C - .i.
The worshippers of G;i']t;i:nJi (B j.M':a )
on the contrary, assert, thntit is ]»]nc'i'd
exactly in the centre of this eartli, arid
call it B'»dhidrnmn. The say that it
was planted by Dngdha Caniini, king
of Singl>al-d\vip (Ceylon) 2225 years
before A. D. 1811. That is, accord-
ing to them 125 years before the build-
ing of the tempb. The tree is in full
vigour, and cannot, in all probability,
exceed a hundred years in age; but a
similar one may have existed in the same
place when the temple was entire."

E. Bretschneideb, m. d.
Peking.

THE CHINESE fiOC.

Note .92.— A preat binl, called (1) Ta-p*ang^
niavy whose feathers are large enough tu make
bncketo, when cut into short lengths, in said
by Chinese writers to reside on the island of
(2) KwaU'lufi'U^f/ng'iiz^ which is perhaps
identical with Madagascar, or MaiiHtiua.
This fabulous bird is said to hide the face of
the sun in its flijjht. It is sail to be the
result of the transformaticm of a large whale,
several thousand li in length. The name of
this last creature is (3) A-wa.iy a desijination
evidently concocted from tbe character (4)
X?can of K/van-lun, a name variously applied
to real and imaginary places of the Terra
Incognita, which lies to the West and to the
S(»ii*h of China. This bird resembles the Koc,
or R (kh of the Ai-a»ii?ins, . the Siniurgr of the
Persians and other fabulous or heraldic birds.
Is this our old friend the Dldus, or Dodo of
the Mauritius ?

F. PoTER Smith.

Addittonal Errata tor the article:
On the stndv and Value of Chinese
Botanical Works. See page 295 Ist
colninn for others: —

'^X^ W*>» ^•■^»\y\*^^^m%0^»-\^^^\ «^^«#X^V#«'. . ^%^>^^*

j^)-k m §. (2) a ^& « if

(3) |g. (4) E-

THE CHINESE RECORDER

[May,

Page 159, 2nd column 29th line ' 2nd colnran Ifith line from hottora
for 12-27 read 12-37: 2nd column IStli ^ for Chadala read Clialadala. Page
line for shun-kuo read shan-kuo. 1 283, 2nd column 9tli line (foot not)
Page 162, 2nd column 9th line for from bottom for Salt tree read Sal
||read3|. Page 175, (foot note) tree. Page 286 1st column l«th

7th line from bottom, for candito I ^^J]^ ^o"^ ^^"^"^ ^^^ '^^'"^g ^^^^
read candido. Page 177, 2nd column, I, ^i"S; ^f^^ 287 1st column 22nd

CORRESPON DENCE.

LETTER FROM TIENTSIN.

CUr(m. Page 220, let column 3)d .,, ^^, .^ j*^..

line, for llth century, read 6th »n the Wo<idcuts : for |g read Jg for
century- Page 221, 2nd column 25th , « read ^.
line from top, for Kidney bean read ',. Otiieb ii.imATA.-Page 303, 2nd col.

<5ommonbean. Page 221 2nd colunn !^^,'VL^..^'.'°Tl,^"' "^^^

10th Jme from bTttom, for Madixa "^- ?''^^*^ol*1^^ ^

J iv j-i T> « 001 o,,^ ..vi.,. « ^^ numbered ,38, 39 and 40, nistead ot
readMedike. Page 221 2nd coluum 28, 29 and 30.

Srdkne from bottom for tmitoni a —

read tinctorius. Page 224, Ist column
5th line (foot note) from bottom fi r
biU does not grow in Chinay must te
deleted. Page 225, 1st column 16th
line for apersu read aperju. Page
225, l8t column 35th line for JH^ read
ffi. Page 827, 2nd calumn 27th line
for Bochmeria read Boehmeria. Page
242, Ist column 35th line for general
read gen^rale. Page 246, 1st column
3l8t hne for Assan read Assam. Page
246, Ist column 2nd line from bot-
tom for Agyellion read Ai^llion.
Page 247, 1st column 3rd Hne from
bottom for Guavaja read Guavaca.
Page 248, Ist column (foot note) the
word ''cursory," refers to "Remarks."
Page 249, 1st column 13th line, for
Kiun-chou read Kiung-chou. Page
249, 1st column 18th hne (foot note)
from bottom for Kun-lan read Kun-
lun. Page 267, 2nd column 2nd
line for || read ^. . Pacre 269, 2nd
column 3 times for 1^ read ||.

Page 271, 1st column 2nd line from
bottom for 3g| read |^. Page 281,

To the Editor of the OMiwae Recorder.—

I desire in a few word.s to convey to
the niisKionary, and all other readers
of The Rrcorder^ who may find an in-
tere»t in such matters the knowledge < f
certain circumstances which haveoc»curr-
ed iKtre during the winter, and whioh
have gladdened our hearts t>ti^ngtlten-
our faith and made our Sabbaths hap-
pier and brighter ilian they are wont
to be. While our ordinary nH88ionary
operations have been suspended, ilie
Divine Master has called us io the per-
formance of other duties. There has
been ^<>y in Heaven and cnlm and holy
rejoicing in the sanctuary where we wor-
ship with the language'and rites oi our
home-iands, over men repentant and
turning to God. Shortly after the
"Tientsin Massacre," H. B. M. S. Avon
arrived at this Port, and has had her
station here up to this time. From
her arrival, by the kindness of the Com-
mander, the men have liad excellent
opportunities. All who were not en-

2nd column 12th line for educera , ^^^ .„ ,he necessary duty on board
readeducere. Page 282 1st column ^^^^ ^ ^^^^^ permission to

11th line (foot note) for environs ^ome ashore to our Sabbath and other
read environ. Page 2b2, 2nd column services, to visit our houses, or to meet
25th line for cordates read cordatis. in a temporary Club-room provided for
Page 282, 2nd column 26th line for them on the premises of the Loodon
lerpetofl read perpetuo. Page 282, Mission.

1871.]

AND MWSIONART JOURNAL.

16$

To their credit be it said, they have|
manifested sincerest interest in all our
relipous servires. We have never
JHst'rnbled tor j»rayer without having
8onie of these 8tat\vart koub of the sea
to add their po\vei*ful voices to our
hyinnA and their re«»fM>nftes to our sup-
plicationa. Early in the winter by the
Hynipathy and earneatness of our friend
Mr. W. himself a seaman in days gone
b\% and who knew well the manliness
and truth lying below the surface of
license and sin in the heart of many a
mariner* several were persuaded to
abstain, by vow, from all intoxicating
liquors. The good example was fol-
lowed, and so faithfully and speedily
that in a short time a fully organized
Tempera ice Society was formed, and
a large majority of the crew have be-
come j^taunch and thorough teetotal-
ers. This movtMuent was folio ed by
increased interest and deeper solemnity
ill our church services. While the
loving lessons of the Gospel were being
set forth, no one who saw the listening
eager aspect of many a face could
doubt the overshadowing of the Divine
presence. During the week of prayer
at the C'Ommencement of the year; God
came very near and men began to
enquire of uh what they should do to
be saved. At their own urgent re-
quest a Bible class was established
which has been numerously attended
and has proved of great advantage.
Without specifying special services in
which we have felt unusual religious
emotion, I would briefly state that we
have felt justified in admitting some
thirteen or fourteen of the men to the
privileges of our Church Association.
They have won our confidence and pos-
sess our warincst sympathy and re-
spect. While we rejoice over these
results we also gratefully observe that
the most sei*ious impressions have been
produced upon many others, and that
the entire crew have won from their
officers and the community here by
their sobriety and honor such a reputa-
tion as we trust they shall never lose.

For the benefit of the sailors in the
harbour every Friday evening during [
the winter an entertainment consisting i
of selected readbgs and music has been [

given. These efforts have been high-
ly appreciated. Yet it is not a littte
remarkable that on many occasions we
have had larger gathcrmgs when we
have met simply to pray.

I have presumed to send you these
particulars, because we doubt not that
many of the readers of the Recorder
will rejoice with us in our rejoicing;
but chiefly because the Avon may soon
be called into other waters, and we
desire that our friends whom we shall
sorrow much to lose, may meet in other
Ports kind faces and friendly hands^
and the sincere words of a Christian
welcome.

Yours <feo.,

B. B. TtTRNOCK.

TiENTBiN, March 28rd, 1871.

JOTTINGS AKD aLEARIHaS.

To THE Friends of the Recorder ;
— This Number completes the third
volume of this Journal. It is what
our Contributors and Correspondents
have made it, there being but a few
pages of Quotations and Selected Mat*
ter in the whole 12 numbers. We
hope the Fourth Volume will also con-
sist of original articles. We would
like a more general interest taken in
China in sustaining the Recorder as far
as contnbutions to its pages are con-
cerned. Some ports are not represent-
ed by contributors.

Now is the time for onr Agents to
send on renewed lists for subscriptions
relating to Foreign Countries. For
the present volume the lists of copies
to be sent abroad reached us in some
cases two and three months after the
volume commenced. We should like
to receive the lists of copies to be sent
abroad as soon as possible. If any
changes are still desired in regard to
the copies to be sent to subscribers re-
siding in Cliina, we request that they
be made known by the persons con-
cerned to our Agents, and by our
Agents to us without delay.

Item from Kiukiang, March 20th:—-
Tho' a constant reader of the Recorder
1 seldom see anything in it refering to

304

, THE CHINESE RECORDER

[Maj,

this port: I suppose for the very good J after a full discussion and eonipariiKm
reason, that there is very little to write of views relating to the Mission PriiitiD|r
about. Well, yesterday we hul qnit^^ ; Press at Shanghai agreed to recommend
an event, Jiml a vc:y iniero.inLr o,>c it to the Board of Foreign Missions of
was; Mr. Card well of the C-liina Inland tlie Presbyterian church io the United
mission had just conipleied his bi)at, States the following: —

and was nboiU to start, with the Rev.
H.Hall of Methodist Episcopal Mission,

"That the Misson Press at Shanghai
be i)laced under the general control of

Boat,* favored also by the presence of i ,^, j-^*. . t.^^ ., ..

the Rev. Messrs. Hill, and Bryson, of.JI'i^^ZZZ--''^^'' ^
Wuchang who had arrived here in

nitive jiink, on a preaching tour. Rev.
V. Hart conducted the services of
dedicating the Boat, to the spread of
the Gospel. Then, after an Jigreeahle
lunch, we wished our friends a God-
speed on their way, eouiniitting them
to the care of our Heavenly Father.

Remarkable Plan fob SETTLmaTHB
Missionary Question: — Under date
of Tientsin, April 3rd 1871, in a private
letter it is said: — "The Mandarins of
the Tsung-li Yani6n at Peking have
been devising a plan to sett le forever
the missionary question. They have
actually proposed to send all mission-
ary ladles home; to confine each Mis-
sion to 45 converts; to register all
baptisms; to compel missionarii^s, when-
ever they have business at the Yam^ns.
to appear as natives in the presence of

" lit. The Prc.«w being in China falls naturally
luuler the control of the Missionaries in
China, and »>einp intended for all China,
it falls TiatuRilly under the control of
all the Missionaries in China.

2nd, The Mis.sionarics in China are those
most deeply interested in the Press, for
they prepare the books fdritto publish,
and they use and distribute them.

Zrd, They are those most competent to man-
age the Press judiciously and economi*
cally, for they ondemtaDd its commer-
cial surroundings and business neces-
sities, and what the legitimate demands
of the the missionary work require of it.

Wi. This is the only plan by which to put
nil the Missi(»naric8 in China on an
eqnal fonfing in regard to the 'Press,
and prevent the charge of its being
managed ia the interest of a locality.

The Chtxksi; TIecordkr and Missionary JotHNAif
Is iH^iH'd iiioi.tlily nl Fowhow, tl.iiia. It is deTOied to
.- - i» • 1 ^ 1 - • I I ^'»*' Extension of Knowlnlge rthiting to the ScUivef.

native Omcials; — together with one or . UU^atuie, CirULa,non. History, and Religians of

two other nointQ TIvIipvp Mo odi-t !^'''°" '^"'^ "*^i'*^^'"'^'^"°^*'***- It hns a special dcpart-
iwo oi^ner points, i o iieve. i>io C?ok.I nunt for notes, Qne-ies ana Replieiu The numbTre

respectmcr the matter has been issued. I average &t least 28 pages, single copies •2.0) per
mu •*• '1 1 "-.^ i aniiuni in advance without pofrnec. SubscrlDtioDS

These propositions were simply Hiibinit- Uuouw be^in with ti>e Jmio number o^ No. of™i.T.

t^ to the foreign ministers fo iM heir I »»"^»>i\™«^e through tiieA«tnt8(»f the recow>br, as

., ^. *^,, . , . . ; the Kditor cannot koi'p sep: rale accouiits witli sub-

CODSlderatlOn, with a view to giving ucilbvi-s. For names of agent*, «ee Coyer.

the opinions of the government the Rcv. Justus doouttli, editoii.
form of law ultimately. There are two tekms* of the Chinese Rkooiu>br when mailed.

• J V A M.1.' ^ • u 1 1 i_ . pcvxtiiBo p.iid to ni).v of ihc p«>ris Of China, or of

Ideas aOOVit this business noltl by many ^ .Inpjin. or to Ai^ftrnlin, IjkIIji. Java. M&nllU» Siam,

foreignei-s; (l) That the high officials I ^^I'^'^y'^lL?"^,, .'''"• w^ff'^'w. '/•"',« !.t^'l";? ^^Sf''*
nave proved their stupidity by putting t/ti s^ntth'uuptvit 9i.^y)-U) vvauct\ via Bntidat ^^m

fnrth aiiAh iaAntim4ant«J' ^9^ Tlinf thn'v ! ^^^ ' i'"-^"*'"^ "^ I.*.<iaKi' b lug iniportlble.) Paid in

lorirn suon senumenis, {^z} i nai iney i hnuMaitU. iievn t-hiinnrrs Km wj .smithampton. Paid
mean mischief. No one can tell which, i ^'^ t'"' i "it^Hi stsa*.* in curnncy ami ««nt tidPacijio

11/. I , I . iV'i/i ♦;.'»;». AiotiilnjfofTtnd f«.ri»ulilication as Articles,

myself have no great apprehension

of danger, as yet; but still it seems to

me that there may be trouble ahead."

Plan for Managing the Shanghai
Mission Press: — We learn that tlie
Foreign A issionaries connected with
the Synod of China, who were present
at its Meeting in Shanghai last Oclgber,

Nt.t^K, Cj««-rles, r.nd Keplit**, ic, may be aent direct
to Uii* hditur of the Cuinlhe Ukcouder, Foochow.

For Shungliai and Hongkong, the terma aret2.S^
percupy, maUed trlth pout off paid,

Tlie Kdiror id not rc^tq)oni>iUi: for the tIpwb erpr^md
by cunir.butors. New boolcs, and iNunphlcta relating
to China and the (liSneae if sent to the Editor wlU ro-
ceivf prompt notice.

Terms fok Advertisixo. On the cover, tot ten
lines or lis.-*, tight worda to a l)ne if printed cloiiely
together, fiir tlic fir«t insertion Jifty afit|» lor
attb(Be<iBeot iiUMTtton, ti^^mty-Jk^ o«atib

INDEX TO
THE CHINESE RECORDER

AND

June, 1870, to May, 1871.

Page,

A Protest Against Dr. Brctschneider's
Acrimnnioiis CritUism. By Geo.
Phillips Esq. 92

A Vocabulary of the Miau dialeots. By
Rev J. Edkins. 96, 134, 147

A Review. By the Editor. 132

A Visit to Yuan Foo Monastery. 5y
J. Thomson, Escj. 296

A Review of the Sixth Annual Reports
of the Hankow Medical Mission
Hospital. By Ko Wei Liani?. 805

Anti-polygamy. By F. H. Ewer, Esq. 353

Births. 84, 111, 140, 167, 194, 230,

262, 307, 336

Bnddhism Versus Romanism. By Rev.
E. J. Bitel. 142,181

Chinese Arts of Healing. By J. Dudg-
eon, M. D. 40, U9, 120

Canonization of a Well. 155

Chinese Mytliology. By Sinensis. 197,

234, 299, 310, 347

Connection of Chinese and Hebrew. By

Rev. J Edkins. 203, 323

Chinese Cannibalism. By L. N. W. 205
Correspondence :—

Compression of the Feet. By F. 24

Letter from Tungchow. By Rev T.

P. Crawford. 25

Letter from Hankow. By F. Porter

Smith. 25

Missionary Problem. By Ho Biblos. 26
Missionary Conference in Peking. By

Chappeil. ^5

The Press in China. By F. H. E. 81
Pastor Lo of the 1st Churob Amoy.

By K. 82

The Late Mrs. J. B. ButwelL By

Page.

The Late Rev. R. F. Laugh ton. By C. 83
The Sabbath Question. By Rev. E.

W. Syle. ^ 8 4

From Hongkong to San Francisco.

By Rev. S. L. Baldwin. 108

Chinese Christians at Hondurus. By

Rev. John Maegowan.
From San Francisco to Omaha. By

Rev. S. L. Baldwin.
Religious Interest in Ping-tu. By

Rev. J. L. Nevius, d. d.
Correction Relating to the Imperial

Arsenal at Foochow. By 11. G.

Swainson, Esq.
From Omaha to New York. By S. L.

Baldwin.
Death of the King of Chiang-mai. By

D. B. Bradley, m. d.
Missionary Work Among the For-

mosan Aborigines. By Rev. Hugh

Ritchie.
Out-Break at Fat Shan. By Rev. H.

V. Noyce.
Letter from Hankow.

Friendly Criticism. By a Friend.
Amoy Bible Committee Resolutions.

By Rev. John Stronach.
Remarks on the Ch'un Ts*ew. By

Rev. James Leg^e, d. d. 335

Letter from Tientsm. By Rev. B. B.

Tumock. 362

Death». . 56,84, 111, 167,262

Drinking Habits of Chinese. By J. G.
Kerr, m. d. 85

Duty of Self Support: Speech of Rev.

Mr. 8ia. By A Friend. 309

Explanation of Foochow Weather Table.

By T. B. C. 1

110

138

140

165
166

167

irs

193
194

230

INDEX.

Editorial Items. 87. 66

Editorial Notices to Contributon and

Subscribers. 168

Poochcw Weather Table. By T. B. O. t

29, <f7. 88

By A. W. G. R. 113, 141, 196, 288, 268
Fa Sang or Who Discovered Ainerica»

By E. Bretschneider, m. d. IN

Hand- Book for the Student of Bud*

dhi^ni. A Review. By Rev.J.Edkins. 218
Itinerary from Kiu-kiang to Foochow. 64
Jouruey from Tientsin to Peking. Bj

Fraulein Majniretha Weppner. 178

Jottings and Gleanings. S30, 262, 807,

886,668
List of Chinese Works quoted in Dr.

I)ret^chncider*s article on Study and

Value of v.)iinese Botamical Works. 290
Lines Suggested by the Prayer meeting

• f January Gib. 804

Marco Polo and ibn Batuta in Fookien.

Bv Geo. Phillips, Esq. 1*2, 44^ 71, 87, 128
^larriages. ^ ^ 140, 280

Kr. Turner's "Views on the Missionary

Pn)blem '* Examined. Bj Cridc. 169

Missicmary Intelligence — *

Canton. 88

Foochow. 88, 168

Ningpo. 28

Shanghai. 168

Ta-kao. 112

Tientsin. 88, 112

Kotice of a Missionary Report By the
FMitor. in

Kotea of a Bible Tour in South Eastern
Shan-si. By J. Dudgeon, m. d. 212, 289

Notes and Queries on China and Japan.
Ynjm the (;hina Mail. 808

Notes Queries and Replies^

I. Note 1. Confusion of Namet. By
F. Porter Smith.
2. Unbinding GirPs feet
8. Poiivi'ssion of Macao by
the Portuguese. Bj Cr.
Minchin, Esq.

4. Small feet By J. G.

Kerr, m. d.

5. Tea No. 1. By A.W.O.R. 28

6. Life Insurance in China.
By T. H. C.

7. The Homed Citron.
F. Porter Smith.

8. Divisions of the Empire*
By L.

9. Formosa Indigo. By J.
A.S.

10. Caged to Death. By

Cathay,
ll! An Enigna. By Nema
18. Synoptical Table of Chi.

MM Dynasties. . By L. 78

81
21

22
28

Note 18.

,. IS.

„ 16.

., 17.

n 18.

„ 19.

n 21.

. 82.

168

164
lti8

189

190

n 23.

,• 24.

., 28.

.t 26.

- 27.

n 28.

„ 29.

„ 80.

„ 81.

„ 62.
Queries

British Sul j' et<) of Chi-
nese Descent in the Fih».
chow Arsenal. By W.
T Key. 108

On what Sea was T4ao-
chih situated, and hf»w
was it reached from Chi-
na? By Geo. Phillips, Eoq. 137
Flattening the Head. By
Small Foot

W^here was An«ti. By
TerrestiaL
Kung-fu. By J. D.
Mission Work in Mongo-
lia. By J. D.
Commencement of Prot-
estant Missions in Chili
Province.

Geoff raphtcal Gleanings.
By F. P. 8.

Burying Straw Effigies
with the Death. By F.
Porter Smith.
The Roads to the West-
ern Sea from China: The
Northern Road. ByG«o.
Phillips, Esq. 191

Referring to Mr. Dou-
glass* letter page 20. 229
Star Anise and Fennel.
By B. Caldroni. 288
The Western Sea. By
Geo. Phillips, Esa. 258
Singular Method of Group*
ing Characters. Bj L;
N. W. 259
Solitaire with Wood Cuts.
By J. D. 259
Note and Errata, fnot
mmberedj By J. D. 834
On Mr. Gulick*s article,
on page 158. 860
To Enquirer, By Church -
nan. 860
On Dr. Bretschneider*8
article. ByA^Wylie, hi»q.861
The Sacred Fig Tree
near Gaya in Bahar. By
E. Bretschnieder, m. j>. 861
The Chinese Roc. By

F. Porter Smith.

861

1-7.

23,24

8-28.

58,54

24-27.

28-29.

107

80-81.

138

82-88.

156

84-86.~

191, 192

87.

261

88*4a

fwKfuhired

wrmig

88-80.^

384^835

ilNDEX.

ill. Replj to Query No. 2. S4

». « « »? . 5, 65

„ Ut nnd 2nd, to Query No. 10. 79

to Query No. 15. 80

1st and 2ad to Query 21. 80

to Query 22. 81

», „ ' 14. 107

„, to Queries 17 to 20. 192

„ to Query 8. 192

„ to Note* No. 1. 261

Oyerlaiid Trip from Kiu-kiang to Foo-

Oil ('liiiiese Oaths and Swearing. By

China. 103

On tiiij Bent Method of Representing
the Una!4pirated iMutes of the Man-
darin Dialect. By Kev. John T.
Gulick. 153

On Chinese Riddles. By C. Arendt, Esq. 184
Ordination in 'TUng-cbau. By Key. J.

B. Hart well. 257

Farjan Idolatry and Reyelation. By L.

N.W. 57

Pnteittant Mifwion in Lao-Iiangi Shan.

tun^. Bv Eiupiirer. 255

Protestant Mission in Lao-Hang, Shan-

tun;r. By Rev. Win. N. Hall. 859

Prediction Concuruini? the Ta-Csing Dy-

n^iy. By H, Minchin, Esq. 257

Preface to the Stu ly and Value of Chi-
nese Botanical Works. By E. Bretsch-
neider, Kmu m. d. 293

Remarks on the Miau Vocabulary. By

Rev. J. Edkins. 149

Review of Dr. P. Porter Smith's Five

Annual Reports, iiy J. A. S. 158

Reviews and Literary Notices. 228, 254

Ruiftian EccleKia^tiual Million. By J.

Dudgeon, m. d. 143, 273, 319, 837

Soma Account of Festivals in Canton.

By F. H. K«rer, K.<q. 185

Self-oupj) uain'7 Churches. By Rev.

C. C. Baldwin. 34$

StuJy *)f the ^Scriptures Amon;r Chinese
CknstMBA. Sy R«y. Jao fi. MaiuMd. tlS

Pagg.

I
6

The Kirvana of Chinese BuddhisU. By
Rev. E. J. Eitel. ^

The Karens. By Rev. J.^Edkina.
Ten Tears of Missionary Life in Amoj.

By Rev. W. S. Swanaon. 8 31

The Peking Gastettes. ' 10

The Delegates' Version. By Rev. Car-

stairs Douglass. 19

The Christian's Choice. Poetru. By F. 21
Ta-t*8in.kuo. By B. Bretschneider, m,d. 29
The Miau-tii Tribes: theur history. By

Rev. J. Edkins. 33 74

The Gospel Preached to the Poor. By *

Per Fas. ' 3^

The Sibbath. By F. U, Ewer. 43, C7

The Entrance to the Yin Territory. By

Rev. A. Krolczyk. j62, 93, IIK6

The Ideal Man of Confucius. By Rev.

Wm. Ai^hmore. 89 129

The Massacre at Tientsin. By A. M. P. 150
The Study and Value of Chinese Bota-
nical Works. By E. Bretschneider,
Esq. M. D. 157, 172, 218, 241, 264, 281
The Fourth Commandment: Its Au-
thority and Extent. By L. B. P. Peet. 201

250
The Tsjio Ngo Temple. By Hankow. 206
i he Tientsin Massacre. By Rev. C. A.

Stanley. ^qj

Tenth Annual Methodist Meeting at

Foochow. By Rev. R. S. Maclaj, d.d. 233
The Sabbath and the Lord's Day. By

Rev. Jasper S. Mcllvane. 294

TheSurnama of the Annamesc King.
By G. Minchin, Ejq. 303

The Literati of China. By litis. 327

The Triennial Examination. By F. H.
Kwer, E^sq. 3 3Q

The Synod of China. By Rev. S. Dodd. 332
Williamsons' Journey's, By the Editor. 194
When Was Babylon Destroyed: A.
Reply to Mr. Phillips. By B. Bratwh-
B«ider, Esq., u. d. ^53

/•*«•

.^:^

jr*-

THE BORROWER WILL BE CHARGED
AN OVERDUE FEE IFTHIS BOOK IS NOT
RETURNED TO THE LIBRARY ON OR
BEFORE THE LAST DATE STAMPED
BELOW. NON-RECJyPT OF OVERDUE
NOTICES DOES NOT EXEMPT THE
BORROWER FROM OVERDUE FEES.

(

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Texts

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The Chinese Recorder and Missionary Journal"

See other formats